While writing some of my stories, I've imagined them in the same universe, and had a general idea of where those stories took place, but never really organized everything until now. All of these stories are set in the South-Jersey-Verse. Below is a picture of the area, with imaginary city names based on the names of cities in the "real" world. Below that is a list of the cities, and the stories set in those locations.
Apple Hill
Chocolate, Strawberry, and Vanilla
Berin
For Want of a Comma
On the Way to the Dance
Camdel
My Name is Luka
Colleen's Lake
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Brianna's Big Brother
Hadden
Daddy's Little Girl - Christmas Day
Ian & Brice/Bryce
The Magic Swingset
Hamton
Chance & Hope
Dreamed You Were Me
Shoes
Manawkin
In Your Dreams
Phildel
Daddy's Little Girl
The Broken Chain
Warfton Forest
Janegirl Camp
Madam Martinique's Finishing School
West Haven
Family Pictures
Weymont
I Ain't Gay!
These are the thoughts of a long forgotten diary right before it receives its final entry from an unexpected author.
Warning: This is a bit darker than what I usually write.
A Final Entry
Copyright 2008 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
How long has it been since I was stashed under Lori's mattress? Days? Weeks? Months? Without daily entries, I have no way of marking the passage of time, but it does feel like it's been a while. My spine aches from not having been opened.
The shock of feeling weight on my back through the mattress gives me a surge of hope. Lori's returned! The few blank pages I have left are filled with anticipation.
Why is she waiting so long to pull me out? Doesn't she realize how much I've missed hearing what's been going on in her life? Finally! No, I'm not on that side of the bed. Why are you reaching for me there? Ah, you found me!
Wait a minute. You're not Lori. You're her mom! What are you doing with me? How'd you find her key? No, don't open me! Don't you know these are private, personal thoughts Lori only shared with me?
I can't believe it. You've read every page. Don't you have any respect at all? Hold on there. What are you doing with that pen?
A Walk On the Beach with Mom
Copyright 2025 by Heather Rose Brown
The ocean holds many secrets. Unfortunately, it doesn't hold many answers. At least, not the kinds of answers a gender questioning kid might be looking for. But sometimes, if you're lucky, you can find something on the shores of that ocean more precious than you might have hoped to discover.
=-=-=
Watching the pink nail polish on my fingers and toes sparkle as I strolled along the beach with my mom shouldn't have been that big of a deal. I mean, I'd never worn polish before, but that didn't really explain the happiness bubbling up in me. Or maybe ... it did?
I took in a deep breath of the cool, salty air, then let out a long sigh. One of the larger waves rolled inland just far enough to splash me up to my ankles. The bubbles tickled my bare feet, turning the end of my sigh into a giggle.
Mom slid her arm under my hair and across my bare shoulders, then drew me closer while asking, "Are you feeling a little less nervous now about going out of the house now?"
I squinted to keep the afternoon sun out of my eyes while looking up at my mom. After taking a few moments to think, I nodded and said, "I guess I am." I grinned, then added, "At least the beach fashion police ain't tried to arrest me for wearing a halter top with baggy jeans."
My mom grinned back, then asked, "Are you sure you're not a girl?"
I shrugged and looked out at the ocean. I knew there were no answers out there. Still, seeing those deep, ancient waters doing their own thing without having to explain why filled me with a sense of peace. Eventually, I looked back at my mom and said, "I dunno ... maybe."
Mom's eyes shimmered with warmth in the shadow of her sunhat. "I guess that's what our summer of discovery is all about," she said while giving me a one-armed hug.
My squint turned lopsided when I asked "Our summer of discovery? I thought it was just me who's discovering what I really am."
A gentle gust of wind blew a few strands of my hair into my mom's face. She let go of my shoulder and reached up to hold her hat down. Once the wind grew still, she said, "It's more like me discovering if I'm the mother of a very pretty boy, girl, or non-binary child."
A rush of joy flowed through me, until it started leaking through the corners of my eyes. I stopped walking and said, "Oh Mom ..."
My mom stopped a moment later, then turned to me and asked, "Are you okay, honey?"
I nodded, took a step towards Mom, then wrapped my arms around her. After a few tries, I managed to whisper, "Thank you."
She held me close, then stroked the back of my head while saying, "Of course, sweetheart. But ... what exactly are you thanking me for?"
"For ..." I said as something warm and damp rolled down my cheek, "for ... letting me be me."
Hiya everyone! Below is a link to a rather silly video I did over the weekend. It's just me and my friend Beatrice, who may or may not have the start of a budding singing career. ^.~
The link to the video is at:
This image had been my entry to a romance novel book cover contest I had entered when I had been a more active member of the IMVU community. IMVU is basicly an avatar oriented chat system where I had been known as Xoey. All the clothes I had created for avatars (including the Alice dress shown on the cover) can be found in my catalog there. You can see the full size version of the image by clicking on the title, just like you would to read a story. Enjoy! :)
PS: Just in case you're having trouble reading the blurb on the back cover, here's the original text I used.
Alex fell head over heels for Kat the moment he saw her perform in a highschool play. He knows it's true love because his heart flutter-thumps and his palms get sweaty whenever he sees her. Unfortunately, every time he gets up the nerve to ask her out, she somehow manages to disappear, leaving only the memory of her heartstopping, feline grin.
One day, he overhears the lead for the new play Kat will be in has to dropped out. Thanking the fates for finally smiling on him, Alex immediately offers to fill the lead's place. Of course the fates sometimes have an odd sense of humor, and it isn't until he shows up for rehearsal that he discovers the play is Alice in Wonderland...and the lead was a girl.
How far will Alex go to get closer to the girl of his dreams? Read on and find out!
This image had been my entry to a romance novel book cover contest I had entered when I had been a more active member of the IMVU community. IMVU is basicly an avatar oriented chat system where I had been known as Xoey. All the clothes I had created for avatars (including the Alice dress shown on the cover) can be found in my catalog there. You can see the full size version of the image by clicking on the title, just like you would to read a story. Enjoy! :)
This is a collection of stories about stuff that happened to me. While some really good stuff happened in my life, some really bad stuff happened too. So ... please read these stories with caution. Check the labels, as well as any blurbs at the beginning of the stories. If you have any doubt at all as to whether you should read one of the stories here, then please don't. I'd rather my stories go unread, than have anyone hurt or harmed by reading something I've written.
Posting this story is ... an act of defiance. It's a refusal to hide what I've hidden from others, as well as myself. But it's a dark story. So please, please, be careful. If you think reading about bad things happening to someone might hurt or harm you in any way, the please don't read this.
=-=-=
My heartbeat quickened when she turned off the light.
It was dark. I couldn't be in the dark. I had to escape, because there was ... something about the dark I couldn't name, but needed to escape from. I tried to find my way to where I thought the door was, but she was holding my hand, and I couldn't reach the door.
She told me it would be okay. I tried to believe her, because I loved her, and I knew she wouldn't let anything bad happen. She then said something about turning on a blacklight.
The idea of a blacklight made no sense to me.
Black wasn't the color of light. It was the color of darkness. Like the darkness surrounding me, and closing in on me, until I felt like I couldn't breathe.
I started not being there.
Then ... there was a click.
A purple light lit up a corner of the room. The light was strange, and dim, but it was light. Even though most of the room was still dark, I stopped not being there. Part of what pulled me back was the light. A bigger part of what pulled me back were the pictures.
The magical pictures glowed in a way I'd never seen before. They were colored with bright shades of green, orange, and yellow. For what may have been the first time in years, I had smiled while someplace that was dark.
I'm not sure how long I stood there, staring at the pictures, but eventually, she pulled at my hand ... towards the darker side of the room. She told me it would be okay when I resisted. I wanted to believe it would be okay, but I couldn't be in the dark. I had to not be there.
And so ... I stopped being there.
=-=-=
My cheek stung. She was sitting in front of me. Even though I could see better than before, the light was still too dim to make out her face very well. It seemed to go from anger, to fear, to guilt, and then back to anger. She was yelling at me the way in a way that told me I was bad.
At first, I had no idea why she was so mad. Then ... I found my hands where I knew they shouldn't be. I didn't know why they'd been there. As I pulled them away, I knew, deep down, I was very, very bad.
That's why she was yelling. That's why she kept hitting me.
I was crying as I turned. I ran from the bad. I ran from the dark. I ran towards the blacklight that wasn't black, but purple. I finally found the door I'd been looking for. The light nearly blinded me when I opened the door. It wasn't black light, but white. I left the dark, and the bad, in that room.
I started running. I didn't know why I was running. The bright sunlight had taken away that knowing. I just needed to not be there. I had to get away from the dark, and the ... something else.
I wasn't sure what the something else was. There was a blankness where that was. I stopped trying to push past the blankness, stopped trying to figure out why I had been crying, and just ran.
=-=-=
Some time later, it may have been minutes or months later, I'd been accused of stealing from her. When I said I didn't steal anything, I was accused of lying. I was also warned that I'd be beat worse if I didn't tell the truth.
I was terrified. I didn't want to be beaten, especially for something I didn't remember doing. I also didn't want to admit to something I didn't do. That would be lying, and God hates thieves and liars. I didn't want God to hate me.
And then ... there was a ... someone. And he said the lie I couldn't say. And I was beaten, but not as bad as if he hadn't lied ... or I hadn't lied. But I hadn't lied ... or stolen. Or maybe I did. But whether or not I did either, I knew deep down, I was just ... bad.
This is a dark story. At least, it feels dark to me. Maybe it feels darker than it actually is, because it's something that happened to me. Still ... if reading about bad things happening to people might hurt or harm you in any way, then please don't read this story. This is something I'm writing for my own sanity. It would break my heart if anything I wrote hurt someone. So, if you're not sure you should read this story, then please don't.
Like I said, this is a dark story. It started in a dark room, in a house my family had just moved into. In that room there were three bay windows. Someone tapped on one of those windows. Being curious, I opened the window. Or maybe I was stupid. I was three. What did I know about not opening windows to strangers?
And here, the memory starts to fragment. I have a vague recollection of him coming through the window, and talking to him, and him seeming friendly at first, then ... there's just ... blankness. Next bit of memory I have is being on the mattress on the floor (we had just moved in, and hadn't had time to put the beds together). My hands were pinned above my head. My nose and mouth were covered by a hand. I couldn't breath.
I remember being terrified, but not the exact cause. Maybe it was the not being able to breathe. I remember being told to shut up. After a while of me trying to scream through his hand, he threatened my family. That's when Rage woke up. After a few failed attempts, my teeth found purchase somewhere on the inside of his hand. I bit down hard.
And then ... more blankness. I vaguely remember white hot wrath filling me when I could breathe again. Then ... something happened. Next thing I know, he was gone. I was rolled up in my blankets, screaming for my parents. I think it took a while before I realized one of them was holding me. I think I cried a lot when I did. I also forgot a lot, including Rage.
=-=-=
A few years later, when I was in first grade, I saw someone who had been bullying me for a while. At the far end of the sidewalk, I saw the bully harassing someone, and Rage woke up. A wrath I'd forgotten filled my chest. I ran down the sidewalk, and rammed the bully. Somehow, even though he was bigger than me, I still knocked him down.
Next thing I know I was sitting on his chest. My fingers were dug into his hair. There was a gutteral growl. It was coming from me, even though it felt like it had to be coming from somewhere else. Rage was slamming the back of his head into the sidewalk. Okay ... it was me. But it also wasn't. Or maybe I just want to believe it wasn't.
I was ringed in by kids my own age. They were cheering me on. I could see a hunger in their eyes. Seeing what was in their eyes made my stomach turn. I'm not sure if Rage noticed them or not. I'm not sure what would have happened if someone hadn't physically picked me up off the bully.
And ... you guessed it ... more blankness. I remember being in deep, deep trouble. I think I'd been beaten for beating someone up, but I don't actually remember what happened. It's like I know *something* happened, and vaguely remember being terrified, but nothing specific.
I guess that's all I have the strength to say for now. I'm a little bit surprised I've gotten this far in writing everything out. I've been half expecting to blank out, and find myself somewhere else. I think I'll just stop writing now, and see if I can get away with submitting this, before the blankness comes.
Wish me luck.
Safe
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
While I managed to keep myself relatively safe most of the time when I was growing up, there were only a few places and times when I felt completely safe. Below is a tiny vignette about one of them.
=-=-=
When the recess bell rang, I walked across the lunch room as fast as I could without getting yelled at by a teacher. Once I reached the door, I shoved it open, then sprinted down the sidewalk by the school. When I reached the sports field, I raced across the dusty packed earth and dry patches of grass.
I glanced over my shoulder when I was near the far end of the field, then smiled when I saw nobody was in sight. A moment later, the chain link fence was jangling as I climbed it. When I reached the top, I grabbed the huge branch hanging over the fence, pulled myself up, then shimmied towards a rough wooden platform.
Panting as quietly as I could manage, I laid down on the platform, and looked up at the patches of bright blue sky peaking through the deep green leaves. A light breeze ruffled my hair, and cooled my sweaty t-shirt. Even though I didn't dare to say it out loud, I thought the most special word of all.
Safe.
It wasn't something I felt a lot of the time. At school, I was relatively safe ... at least when there was a teacher nearby. At home, I was mostly safe, so long as I didn't break any rules, and managed to avoid discovering new rules I wasn't allowed to break.
But here, up in the tree, hidden from view by both teachers and other kids, I felt safe. Even though I knew it wouldn't last, I grinned up at the tree, patted the rough bark of one of its branches, and thanked it for giving me a special place, where I could really, truly, feel safe.
While I've written a couple of stories that dealt with suicide, I've never had the nerve to describe my own experience. Until now. Please ... please be careful, before reading this story, and make sure it's something you feel you can handle. Knowing other people are okay is a lot more important to me than knowing this story is read.
=-=-=
It was ... a small cut.
Well, it was relatively small.
But ... it was big enough for me to escape.
When I say me, I don't mean this hunk of flesh people point to when they point to me.
I was talking about the red, fluid me; the real me, hiding in the cage that had been mangled by testosterone.
The cut through which I was escaping had been easier than I'd expected to make.
After shoving the last rack of dishes through the industrial dishwasher, and stacking the last of the plates where the chefs could easily reach them, my boss had asked me to take out the trash. After tossing the trash into the dumpster, one of the bags came open.
Sticking out of that bag was a restaurant size can of tomato puree. The razor sharp top was almost, but not completely removed from the can. Bits of puree were still attached to the top. The bits were red ... like me. That's when a thought occurred to me.
I could make it look like an accident. Work related accidents happen all the time. And then ... then I'd be free.
I was expecting it to hurt more. There was almost no pain at all when I ran my wrist across the can top.
As I started feeling light-headed, I also felt a pang of guilt. I knew, eventually, somebody would see what had happened. And they wouldn't understand I was escaping. And my boss might get in trouble. He was really nice. I didn't want him to get in trouble.
My wrist was slippery when I covered the cut with my hand. I wobbled a bit while walking around the dumpster. I weaved like I was drunk as I wandered towards the back door of the restaurant where I worked. I leaned against the doorframe when I reached it, but didn't have the strength to knock, so I banged on the door with my foot.
I'm not sure what happened next. I know I survived, because I'm here today writing this story. There's still times when I think of escaping, but I know of more options now than I knew then. I'm glad I have those options now. I've decided living in a world where people can see the real me, even with the body I'm stuck in, is better than escaping.
![]() |
The Hypnosis Game Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown |
When I was around eight years old, a friend (who was sorta adopted as a cousin) stayed with my family for a few weeks over the summer. We played a lot of games while we she was there, but my favorite was the one where we'd pretend to hypnotize each other.
The game gave us an excuse to do weird or silly stuff. Eventually, a way out of being 'hypnotized' was added to the game. Someone could 'wake up' if they were told to do something like eat a bug, or anything else that felt like too much.
This is the story of what happened when it was my turn to be hypnotized.
=-=-=
"You're gettin' sleepy," Kimmie said while dangling a necklace in front of my eyes. The necklace began swaying as she said, "You're feelin' very, veeeery, sleepy."
I watched the swinging pendant sparkle in the afternoon sunlight for a few seconds before letting my eyelids droop.
My friend smiled, then said, "That's right. Your eyes are gettin' heavy. Very, veeeery, heavy. Ya can haaaardly keep 'em open."
I smiled back, then wondered if that was something hypnotized people did. I decided not to worry about it, since it already happened, and let my eyes close the rest of the way.
One of my sisters giggled, and the other whispered, "It's working."
Someone made a shushing sound, then Kim said, "You oooonly hear my voice. You'll oooonly do what I say. Nod once if ya understand."
I was tempted to shake my head, but thought that might ruin the game, so I nodded instead.
"Veeeery gooood. In a moment, I'm gonna snap my fingers. When I do that, you'll open your eyes, and act normal, but you'll still be under my control. Do ya understand?"
When I nodded again, fingers snapped near one my ears, and my eyes popped open. I gasped when I realized my eyes had opened on their own.
"You okay?" my older sister asked.
"I think so," I said while wondering if I'd actually been hypnotized. A tingle of excitement rippled down my back when I thought about it.
"Whatcha gonna make 'im do?" my younger sister asked.
Kimmie scratched her chin and said, "Well, we gotta test to make sure he's really under, so it'd prolly hafta be somethin' he wouldn't normally do."
All three girls looked deep in thought for a while, then my older sister's eyes opened wide, and she whispered in Kim's ear.
An impish grin stretched across my friends face. Her bright blue eyes twinkled when she took my hand and said, "Follow me."
=-=-=
After closing the door to the guest bedroom, Kimmie let go of my hand and said, "There's somethin' really special I need ya to do for me. Would ya be okay with that?"
"Sure," I said in the dull monotone I imagined hypnotized people used.
"Gooood," she said while patting my arm. "Just stay there while I get something."
"Okay," I said, then watched her root through a couple of dresser drawers.
A minute or so later, she brought a small handful of clothes and said, "I'd like ya to change into these shorts and shirt."
My heart started thumping. "Ya want me to ... to ... wear your clothes?"
The impish grin showed up again, but there was a gentleness to her voice when she said, "Like I said, this is somethin' very special I'd like ya to do for me."
Icy needles ran up my hands and arms when I realized my friend was serious. I almost decided to 'wake up', but the offer was way too tempting. Besides, I was hypnotized, so I had to do what I was told ... didn't I?
"Wait!" Kim shouted when I started pulling my shirt up. In a more normal voice, she said, "Let me go out first. Once you've changed, ya can come out and show me. Okay?"
I tried to answer, but nothing came out, so I just nodded.
My friend studied me for a long moment, then gave me a lopsided smile before setting the clothes on the bed.
Once Kimmie had left the room and closed the door, I spread the clothes out on the bed. There was a light blue t-shirt with skinny white stripes, and blue denim shorts. Except for the sleeves being a little short, the shirt looked like something a boy could wear, and the shorts didn't look much different from what I already had on.
After taking in a deep breath, I pulled off my shirt. Even though it was a warm day, I started shivering when I slipped on my friend's shirt. It was a little stretchier, and a lot softer, than what I'd been wearing. It didn't look especially girly on me, even though it was a girl's shirt.
I was having trouble taking off my shorts until the idea to take off my sneakers made it through my muddled thoughts. When I pulled on Kim's shorts, they felt ... different. It took some adjusting of different bits before her shorts felt right on me.
After getting my sneakers back on, I shuffled across the bedroom on numb legs. On the other side of the door, my friend and sisters were waiting for me. My hand was slippery with sweat when I reached for the doorknob.
I started worrying how they would react when they saw what I was wearing. But ... this was my one chance to dress how I'd always wanted. Plus, I had the excuse of being hypnotized, if anybody had anything to say about me wearing girl clothes.
Would everything really go okay? I decided there was only one way to find out, and opened the door.
After posting a couple of pretty dark memories, I thought it might be nice to share something lighter, so I rooted through what bits I could remember, until I came across a particularly special memory. Even now, I still smile, while thinking of this moment. :)
The Nurse's Office
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
I sometimes wonder if the person who thought it was a good idea to pave a school playground with the same material used to pave roads didn't like children very much. Or maybe they just didn't like clumsy children ... like me.
I'm not sure if I'd been tripped, or if I'd stumbled over my own feet, but however it happened, I'd been sprawled out on my stomach in the middle of the playground, and bawling my eyes out. Eventually, someone helped me up, and led me into the school.
By the time we reached the nurse's office, I'd mostly cried myself out, and was just sniffling when I was introduced to the school nurse. I flinched when she reached for my hand, but she was careful to not touch my scraped palms, and I relaxed a bit.
I don't remember exactly what she said to me, but her voice was soft and comforting while she led me by the wrist to a bed. After sitting me down, she opened a foil package, pulled out a folded cloth, then gently wiped away the dirt and grit.
Once she was done cleaning my hands, she stood up, and started pulling a curtain around the bed. When I asked her why she was doing that, she said, "I'm going to need you to remove your blouse so I can take care of your elbow."
I was pretty confused at first. I looked down, just to make sure, but I still had on the same shirt I'd put on in the morning. The left arm had a hole in it from when I fell on my elbow, but it was the arm of a shirt, not a blouse.
Then it hit me. She knew. Somehow, without me saying anything, she saw I was really a girl. She was pulling the curtain around, so nobody who wandered into the office would see me topless.
I felt giddy, and grinned like a lunatic, when a weight I'd forgotten I was carrying was lifted from me. Someone finally saw what I'd been trying to explain to my parents. It had taken a complete stranger to see the truth.
If I could have, I would have never have left the nurse's office again.
I was re-reading this story, when I started noticing how many characters I had introduced in it. To make things a little easier to keep track of everyone, I decided to create the list below. I know it's been a pretty long time since I originally posted this story, so there probably won't be a lotta folk using this list, but I do see a few hits on a pretty regular basis, so I decided to post the list anyway. If you have any questions, please feel free to comment below, or send me a private message. Thank you! :)
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
Brighton Family
Bobby (Robert) Brighton Jr - main character of Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure/ 10 years old (5th grader/started kindergarten at 5)/is very short for a boy his age/has hazel eyes & straight reddish brown hair
Irene Brighton - Bobby's mom / has hazel eyes & black hair in loose curls
Robert Brighton Sr - Bobby's father
=-=-=
Moreno Family
Cori (Corina) Moreno - Bobby's neighbor / 10 years old (4th grader/started kindergarten at 6)/has blue eyes & wavy golden blonde hair
Terri (Theresa) Anne Moreno - Corina's sister / 14 years old (8th grader)/ has golden brown eyes
"Aunt" Joan Moreno -Corina's & Terri's mom
=-=-=
Wilton Family
Cassie (Cassandra) Louise Wilton - Bobby's cousin
Marie Wilton - Bobby's aunt
=-=-=
School Friends
Rhi (Rhianna) - had lunch with Bobby/9 years old (3rd grader)/has long waves of coppery-red hair and freckles
Tess - had lunch with Bobby/9 years old (3rd grader)/has short black hair and cinnamon-colored skin
=-=-=
Others
Mae - intake nurse/heavy set woman/has dark brown skin and golden hair in a tight bun/used to carpool with Joan
Henry - Mae's supervisor/Joan's former supervisor
Lilian Chung - doctor who examined Bobby's sprained ankle/received help from Joan when she changed her name
Carrol - 7th floor nurse
Anna - someone Cori knows from GoodNites website
Officer Hernandez - police officer
Marcia - Terri's friend (girlfriend?)
Trying to find his new home in the pouring rain, Bobby winds up falling into a mud puddle and is soaked from head to toe. A neighbor girl offers to takes Bobby home, where his rainy day adventure begins.
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Copyright 2005 by Heather Rose Brown
CHAPTER I
As the school bus pulled away, I felt a moment of panic as I tried to remember where my new house was. I pulled the collar of my jean jacket up around my neck in a vain attempt to keep the pouring rain from soaking me to the skin.
"What's the matter, Bobby? You look kinda lost." I turned to the source of the vaguly familiar voice and saw a smiling, angular face surrounded by wavy, golden blonde hair peeking out from under a bright pink umbrella.
"Yeah," I said while trying to keep my teeth from chattering as the wind picked up. "I'm okay...Corina?"
"Wow! Got my name right on the first try." Corina stepped closer to me and held her umbrella out, protecting us both from the late afternoon shower. "But you're an awful liar. You better head home and change before you get sick."
Feeling a little uneasy being so close to a girl I'd only met yesterday, I took a couple of steps backwards. Unfortunately, there was a patch of slippery mud right behind me. The next thing I knew, I was flat on my back in a mud puddle with rain pouring down on my face. I laid there for a moment with my eyes closed, trying to catch my breath while waiting for Corina's laughter.
It never happened. Instead I felt the rain suddenly stop as a shadow fell across me. I opened my eyes to find Corina’s worried face inches from mine. "Gimme your hand," she said.
I felt a little embarrassed accepting help from a girl. And the fact that she was in fourth grade while I was in fifth didn't help much. Corina rolled her eyes as I hesitated, took my hand and helped me slowly get into a sitting position. Then she crouched down next to me. "You okay, Bobby?"
"Yeah, I think so." It wasn't exactly an honest answer, since I was seriously soaked now and shivering in the late afternoon breeze. Corina adjusted her umbrella and shuffled closer to me until the worst of the wind was blocked off. I managed to overcome my shyness enough to look up at her and smile my appreciation.
Corina's expression shifted from worry to relief. "You look like you'll be okay, although you're a bit of a mess. Let's get you home so you can get cleaned up and changed into something dry."
She then took both of my hands and helped me to stand up. Once I was on my feet, she led the way down one of the streets, grabbing my hand as if I were in kindergarten or something. But at least I was heading home and didn't have to wander around trying to remember where I lived. We finally wound up standing in front of a split level house with forest green aluminum siding. While most of the new houses in this neighborhood were very similar in design, I was sure mine had been a different color when I'd left it that morning.
"Could you hold this for me?" Corina asked as she handed me her umbrella. She smiled as I took the umbrella and held it over both of us. She then scooped a key from a pocket in her bright pink raincoat and fitted it into the lock on the front door.
"Wait a minute," I said. "What are we doing here? This ain't my house."
Something in Corina’s deep blue eyes laughed at me. But she only smiled when she said, "this is my house, not yours, silly." Before I could say anything, she opened the door, took my hand, pulled me into the house and shouted, "Mom! I'm home!"
"I'm upstairs in the kitchen, honey," a woman called. "And make sure you take off those muddy boots at the door before coming up here."
"Yeeeess Moommm," Corina said with a sigh as drew her foot back from the step she was about to climb. "Oh, I brought a friend home with me," she added as she struggled out of her boots.
"That's wonderful! What's her name?" The woman sounded like she was getting closer.
"Well, HIS name is Bobby. We met him and his mom at church yesterday."
Church....that's where I remembered the woman's voice from. It was the voice of 'Aunt Joan'. It had felt odd calling someone I just met my aunt. But she and my mom had been best friends when they were little, so it wasn't like she was a complete stranger, even though she was to me. Plus Aunt Joan had gone out of her way to make us feel welcome and introducing us to the rest of the congregation. As I was introduced to the other kids, I found most of them called her 'Aunt Joan' too, which made me feel a little less odd. Also, I really found it impossible to not like her. Calling her Aunt Joan seemed the least I could do.
Just then Aunt Joan appeared at the top of the steps. I'd remembered her being tall the first time I'd seen her. But standing at the top of the steps, she seemed like a giant. Actually, she looked a bit more like a lumberjack with green and black flannel shirt and sturdy jeans. "Oops! I'm sorry, Bobby. Welcome to our..." Her jaw dropped open. "Oh my god," she gasped as she came down the steps. "What in the world happened to you?"
Before I could answer, Corina jumped in. "He fell in that huge mud puddle where the bus drops us off."
"You poor thing. Did you get hurt when you fell?"
"Nah," I said, although I was feeling a bit scraped and bruised.
"Okay, Bobby. Does your mommy know you're here?" She asked as she brushed a loose strand of my muddy hair behind my ear.
I wondered how old she thought I was if she was asking about my 'mommy', but I decided to just answer the question rather than argue. "Actually, she don't," I said. "I really aughta get home before she starts worrying about me."
Aunt Joan nodded. "Wait right here while I get my keys and I'll drive you over," She began climbing the stairs. Just as she reached the top, a phone rang. Aunt Joan picked up a phone from an end table at the top of the steps. "Hello? Irene! I was just about to call you. Oh really? I'm so sorry to hear that. Yes, I know exactly what you're going through. No, you don't want to put him through any of that." She turned, took a few steps away, and lowered her voice, making it impossible to understand what she said.
Finally, she turned back. "Of course, I'd be happy to watch him. As a matter of fact, he just appeared on my doorstep a minute ago. Mmhmmm...oh sure." Aunt Joan turned to me and smiled, but there seemed to be a bit of sadness in her eyes. As she slowly walked down the steps with the phone to her ear, she said, "Sure. Not a problem at all. I have him right here." Handing the phone to me she said, "here you go, sweetie. Your mommy wants to ask you something."
I held the phone to my ear, pulling my muddy shoulder-length hair out of the way with my free hand in an attempt to avoid getting the phone dirty. "Hello?"
"Pumpkin, I need you to do something for me," she said, sounding rushed and upset. The old nickname barely registered when I heard the pain in her voice.
"Whatcha need?" I asked, doing my best to get the words past the lump in my throat.
"Would you mind staying with Joan for a while? I need to meet up with your father to work out something with the settlement. I may not be back home until late, and I'd rather not leave you all alone tonight."
"Sure Mom." Even though I felt old enough to be alone, I knew she would be worrying about me, and I didn't want her getting any more stressed out. "Something came up again with the divorce?"
"Yes, but nothing for you to worry about," she answered, the cheerfulness in her voice sounding forced. "Now I want you to promise me you'll behave and do as you're told while you're a guest there."
"I will, Mom." I stood there for a moment, wondering for the hundredth time if things would have been any better if my parents hadn't gotten married when my mom found out she was pregnant with me. I bit my lower lip and closed my eyes, trying to get my emotions back under control. Finally, I managed to whisper, "I love you, Mom."
"I love you too, pumpkin," she said softly. "I really have to run now. I'll pick you up tonight when I get back."
After saying goodbye, I handed the phone back to Aunt Joan. She put an arm around my muddy shoulder. "Is everything all right?"
It took me a few seconds to shake the numbness enough to answer. "I think so," I said. "At least I hope so."
Aunt Joan smiled down at me, giving my shoulders a squeeze. "I'm sure they will be. In the mean time, we're going to need to get you cleaned up and out of these wet clothes before you catch a cold." She turned to Corina, handing the phone to her. "Would you put this away for me and get a bath started for Bobby?"
"Sure thing," Corina answered, taking the phone and then giggling as she bunny-hopped up the steps.
Aunt Joan then put her hands on my shoulders and steered me towards the steps leading downstairs. "We'll have to use the sink in the laundry room. I can't have you tracking mud across the carpets to get to the upstairs bathroom."
"You've got a sink in your laundry room?" I asked.
"It's really a bathroom," Corina shouted from the top of the steps, "but we've got the washer and dryer in there, so we call it the laundry room."
Whether it was a bath or launder room suddenly became much less important as Aunt Joan started to peel my jean jacket from my body. "What are you doing?" I asked.
"Just getting you out of this muddy jacket, sweetie," she answered as she tossed it into the washing machine. "Looks like your top is soaked too. Okay now, arms up." Before I could figure out what she meant by my top, Aunt Joan had pulled my t-shirt up and over my head and tossed it into the washer as well. "My, you're looking halfway clean already! Let's take care of your hair next,"
She draped a fluffy peach-colored towel across my shoulders that almost went down to my knees. She then rolled up her long flannel sleeves, walked over to the sink and began running water in it while holding her fingers under the tap. "Come on over here sweetie and lean over the sink so I can get the mud out of your hair."
I just stood there, wondering how to explain that I knew how to wash my own hair.
When she saw me holding back, she smiled. "Don't worry sweetheart. I promise to be careful. But you're going to need to get that mud out before it dries and gets caked in there. It will be much harder getting it out then."
Seeing her standing there waiting, I found it hard to tell her what I was thinking. So I just smiled, walked over to where she was standing, and bent over the sink. Aunt Joan put one hand across my shoulders, the other on my forehead, then carefully moved my head under the tap.
As the warm water flowed over my head, I noticed something dark and brownish draining into the sink. "Blood?" I asked, wondering if I'd hit my head when I fell and just not felt it yet.
Aunt Joan's hand suddenly went from my shoulder to the back of my head, preventing me from drawing away from the sight. "Hold still, sweetie," she said as she slowly moved my head out from under the tap. "That's just mud you're seeing. Now I'm going to need you to keep your eyes closed so you don't get any soap in them."
Just as I closed my eyes, I felt something thick being poured on top of my head and caught a whiff of strawberries. Some of the tension I'd been feeling after talking to my mom began leaking away as she began lathering up my hair. Too soon, Aunt Joan lowered my head under the tap again, my hair was rinsed out, and something soft and fluffy was wrapped around my head.
"What's this for?" I asked, reaching up and finding what felt like a towel on my head.
"That's so your hair won't be dripping all over the place when you go upstairs to take the bath Corina started for you. Now I'm going to step outside so you can get the rest of your muddy clothes off. Just toss everything into the washer, including your sneakers. Then wrap a towel around yourself and I'll show you where the bathroom is." She walked out, closing the door behind her.
I felt a little nervous about taking all my clothes off in a stranger’s home, but the mud that had soaked into my pants was starting to feel itchy. I shivered as I stripped off the rest of my damp clothes and threw them into the washer. Then I took the towel that had been draped over my shoulders and wrapped it around my waist. But it was a bit too big and wound up dragging on the ground. As I stepped out the laundry room, I tripped on the towel and barely caught it before it slipped off my hips. Fortunately, Aunt Joan was there to catch me as I started to fall.
"Hold on," she said as she put me back on my feet. "You're not going to get very far dragging that towel around like that. Let me see if I can help." She pulled the towel around my waist up to chest level. Although the towel did feel odd in its new position, at least it wasn't dragging on the ground any more. "That should work much better," she said, smiling as she took my hand and lead me upstairs. I could see where Corina got that hand-holding thing.
When we reached the upstairs bathroom door, Aunt Joan said, "Go ahead and get washed up. I'm going to see about getting you clean clothes and then getting dinner started."
The first thing I noticed when I entered the bathroom was the smell of minty bubblegum. "Is that kiddie bubble bath?"
Corina’s face turned red. "Ahhh..." She looked to her mother.
"We don’t have any boys in our house, sweetie," Aunt Joan said. "I’m afraid the only other bubble bath we have is lavender scented. Would you have preferred that instead?"
It didn't take long to choose between smelling like bubble gum and flowers. "Oh no, the bubble gum is great. Thank you Aunt Joan and Corina."
I sighed with relief once Aunt Joan had finally lead Corina out of the bathroom. I had been starting to wonder if they were ever going to leave so I could take my bath. As I climbed into the tub I noticed something bobbing around in the thick bubbles and grinned when I realized it was a little yellow rubber duck. As silly as the idea felt, I was half tempted to play with it. But I was really tired from the move and unpacking over the weekend, not to mention surviving my first day at a new school.
Instead I slipped into the bath until the foam was up to my chin. The warmth from the water felt wonderful against my chilled skin. I closed my eyes, dreading the idea of leaving such a comfortable tub. As I began to doze off, I idly wondered what Aunt Joan had meant by getting me clean clothes.
Trying to find his new home in the pouring rain, Bobby winds up falling into a mud puddle and is soaked from head to toe. A neighbor girl offers to takes Bobby home, where his rainy day adventure begins.
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Copyright 2005 by Heather Rose Brown
CHAPTER II
Startled awake by someone rapping on the bathroom door, bubbles went flying everywhere as I flailed around in the warm bath water.
"Bobby, you okay in there?" It took a minute for my sleepy brain to recognize who was asking, and another to remember what I was doing in the bathtub of an unfamiliar house. Before I could answer, the bathroom door opened and a face that matched the voice peeked in.
"Aunt Joooan!" I squealed. I felt my cheeks burning with embarrassment, probably as much from being seen in the tub as from hearing my voice squeak.
Aunt Joan quickly pulled her head back and closed the door. "I'm so sorry, sweetie. You'd been quiet in there for so long, I was starting to worry. Cori is usually a lot more noisy."
I thought about asking my new aunt why she expected me to be like her daughter, but then decided I might not like the answer. "I'm okay, Aunt Joan. I just kinda dozed off in the tub."
"So long as you're okay. Well, I have some towels and clean clothes for you to change into once your done with your bath. Do you mind if I bring them in? I promise I won't look, and you can pull the shower curtain closed if you like."
While I was looking forward to having my clothes back, I was also determined not to be embarrassed again. So I pulled the curtain closed before telling her it was okay to come in.
I heard the door swing open and saw Aunt Joan's tall shadow move across the shower curtain. "I put everything on the toilet seat. I've got to go back to check on dinner. When you finish your bath and get dressed, just head left when you come out of the bathroom and follow your nose to the kitchen. If you get lost or if anything doesn't fit, just holler."
The scent of bubblegum filled the air as I quickly scrubbed at what mud hadn't already soaked off. The towel Aunt Joan had wrapped around my head after she had washed my hair felt a little funny, but not in a bad way. As I dried off with the warm, fluffy white towel left on top of the pile of clothes, I was surprised how soft and silky my skin felt and wondered what else had been added to the water besides bubblebath.
Once I was dry, I tried wrapping the towel around my waist. It was as big as the towel I had worn earlier and wound up dragging on the floor. I sighed, wondering when I'd get that growth spurt every one said would eventually hit me.
Of course, I knew feeling sorry for myself wasn't going to make anything better. What I needed was a practical solution, not some miracle that would suddenly make me as tall as the other boys. I tried moving the towel up under my arms like Aunt Joan had shown me. The new position felt odd, but at least the towel wasn't dragging any more.
I stood on tiptoe for a moment to reach the mirror over the bathroom sink so I could wipe off the foggy glass. I did a double take when I saw my reflection. For a second, I thought I had seen my mom! I had the same hazel eyes, the same pug nose (though mine was sprinkled with way too many freckles), the same thin lips. Although my face was roundish like hers, mine looked a little like an apple because of my pointy chin.
When I pulled the towel off my head, the spell broke. Mom had short black hair in loose curls and mine was shaggy, straight and reddish-brown. My hair had gotten long over the summer. It was mostly grown out to spite my father, who had always insisted I get a buzz-cut every year for as long as I could remember. But this summer he had left, and skipping the annual ritual was my way of defying him.
He never explained why he left. I'd been sent to bed that last night. My parents had argued until early in the morning. I remember hearing the door slam and Dad's truck starting. The last I saw was just a glimpse of him through my bedroom window as he drove down the twilit road.
The memory seemed to open up something inside. The aching and pain I'd been trying to keep under control over the summer started to boil over. Just as I was getting good and angry, squeezing my eyes against the tears, the bathroom door swung open.
"ACK!" I screeched, grabbing the towel I'd wrapped around myself to make sure it was closed.
"Woops," said the invader, looking just as surprised as I felt. She seemed to recover quickly, a playful smile curling on her face as she folded her arms across her chest and casually leaned on the doorframe. "Hey Cori," she shouted over her shoulder, "do you know anything about someone sneaking into our bathroom and stealing our towels?"
"Oh, Terri!" Corina shouted from a distance. "I didn't even hear you come in. That's my friend, Bobby."
"Hello, Bobby." Terri pulled away from the doorframe and walked into the bathroom. "I thought I recognized you from somewhere. So you having a sleep-over with my sister?"
"Ummm...I dunno if I'll be sleeping over. My mom had to take care of something and asked Aunt Joan if I could stay here while she's gone. So I guess I'm kinda here 'til then."
Terri stood there for a few seconds. Her smile faded as she looked at me with an unreadable expression. Then she closed the bathroom door behind her back, walked over to me and bent over until we were eye to eye. Very softly, in almost a whisper, she asked, "Are you doing okay, Bobby?"
"Uh, yeah. Why wouldn't I be?"
"Well, I couldn't help noticing you looked like you'd been crying. I realize you don't really know me, but if ever need friend or a big sister to talk to, feel free to ask."
I'm not sure how long I looked into her golden-brown eyes, but I knew I could tell her anything, and almost did. "Thank you, but..."
"But not right now?"
I stared down at my bare toes, wriggling them in the thick pile of the pale-violet bathroom rug. Hearing Terri finish my thoughts was a little scary. The only other person who'd known me well enough to do that was my mom.
Terri lifted my chin until we were eye to eye again. "Don't worry, Bobby." Her warm smile made me feel silly for feeling scared. "Whatever is going on, I'm sure it'll work out somehow. In the meantime, you better hurry up getting ready or you'll miss dinner. I'll give you hand brushing out your hair."
Before I could even decide whether I wanted someone I barely just met to touch my hair, let alone brush it, I found myself facing the bathroom mirror again, but this time with Terri standing behind me.
"Ouch," I yelped as my head was yanked back when the brush snagged on something.
"I'm so sorry, Bobby. I didn't see that knot there. Your hair is pretty tangled. Did you use any conditioner?"
"Ermmm...no." I wasn't actually sure, since Aunt Joan had asked me to close my eyes when she had washed my hair.
"Ahhh." Terri nodding knowingly to me in the mirror. "No wonder it's so tangled. Let me see if I can do something about that." She reached over my shoulder, opened the mirrored door to the medicine cabinet, pulled out a tall black bottle and began spritzing something onto my hair.
I was surprised when the brush easily glided through my hair. It was quite a change from the struggles I was used to. "What is that stuff?"
"Just some leave-in conditioner. By the way I love the highlights in your hair."
"Thanks, I think."
Terri grinned at me in the mirror. "Your welcome. Okay, looks like we've got all the tangles out of the back and sides, so let's take care of the top."
I almost protested when she parted my hair down the middle, but it really felt nice having someone brushing my hair, so I decided not to make a fuss. Once she was done with the top, Terri gently turned me around until I was facing her and began blowing warm air through my hair with a blowdryer. When she was done, she turned me back to the mirror. "How's that?"
I stared at my hair in the mirror as tried to think of a reply. It wasn't that it looked bad. It actually looked very nice. But it also looked like, well...a girl's hair-style.
Terri giggled. "Don't look so shocked, Bobby. You'd think I did a complete makeover or something. All I did was fluff out your hair a bit and give it a little style. Now hurry up and finish getting dressed before Cori eats both her dinner and yours." Terri winked at me, and then left, closing the door behind her.
I looked in the mirror again and smiled. Someone who looked kind of like me, but also kind of like a girl, smiled back. I couldn't decide whether I liked that or not. I almost decided to comb my hair out until it looked normal again, but I also worried I might hurt Terri's feelings. So instead I turned to my clothes to get dressed.
Only they weren't my clothes. At least, the underpants on top of the clothes pile definitely weren't mine. They were white and cotton like mine. But these were missing the fly opening, and had tiny pink hearts and smiling yellow stars on the waistband.
"Hurry up Bobby." Aunt Joan sounded like she was yelling from the other end of the house. "I'll be putting dinner on the table in a few minutes."
"Okay," I thought to myself, "so they weren't able to wash my clothes and dry them in time for dinner. This is only temporary, and I should be grateful they gave me something to borrow. So lets get dressed and get some dinner." My stomach gurgled in agreement.
When I first tried on the underpants, they felt odd. It took me a moment to realize I had them on backwards. I found myself wondering how girls knew which end was which without a fly opening. When I tried them on again the other way around, they felt better. They felt a little tight, but weren't really uncomfortable. They just seemed to fit me differently than my boy underpants.
Next on the pile of clothes was a tank-top style undershirt and a pair of plain white tube socks. The undershirt was made of thin white cotton like the underpants. There was a bit of lacy trim around the neck and armholes, making it impossible to mistake it for a boy's undershirt. It seemed a little silly to balk at the lace when I was already wearing girls underpants, so I pulled the undershirt over my head. The socks didn't really look like there were especially for a girl or a boy, but they were a couple of sizes too big for me and went up to my knees. Still, they were keeping my feet warm, which was the important part.
I smiled with relief when I saw the pale-yellow t-shirt on top of the pile didn't have any lace or frills. The relief faded when I unfolded it and found a fuzzy pink teddybear on the front. Its fur was very soft, reminding me a bit of a kitten. A little white satin bow was attached in a way that made it look like it was tied around the bear's neck. I sighed and put on the t-shirt. Next came a fairly unisex pair of blue jeans. They seemed to fit a bit different and were made of a thinner material than I was used to. I had to roll up the cuffs, but besides that they were a pretty good fit.
Then came the sneakers. But not any old grungy greyish-something-color-because-they-were-run-through-the-mud-and-god-knows-what-else, as my mom would usually say. No, these were pink...bright pink. Not exactly neon, but more the brightness of something that had never been worn before. The laces were white with tiny yellow smiley faces. On the sides of the sneakers was a little white kitten in a short yellow dress with a big yellow bow over one ear.
"Bobby," Corina called through the bathroom door, "Mom asked me to tell you your dinners gonna get cold and asked me to give you a hand if you need any help. Are you decent?"
"Ummm, I guess so," I answered.
The door swung open and Corina stepped in. "You ain't got your shoes on yet? Okay, go ahead and sit on the toilet seat and I'll help lace you up," She took the shoes from me and then stood there, smiling and waiting. I planned to argue with her that I knew how to do my own shoes when the smell of lasagna attacked my gurgling stomach made a strong argument against any type of delay.
I sat down on the fuzzy lavender seat cover; Corina crouched down in front of me and wriggled my feet into the sneakers. Then she pulled the laces tight and tied them into what looked like a double bow.
"What kinda bow is that?" I asked.
Corina looked up and grinned. "It's a butterfly bow. See how the loops look like wings, and the ends of the laces look like antennae? My dad used to tie my laces for me like that when I was little." She fussed with the bows for a moment, and looked up with a distant wistfulness.
"Why'd he stop?"
Corina blinked her eyes as if she were waking from a daydream. "Well, after my parents broke up, I didn't see him for a long while. It's hard tying bows from another state."
"Do you miss him?" I was a little surprised hearing such a personal question coming out of my own mouth.
But instead of getting angry at my prying, she just smiled. "Yeah, I do. But I get to visit him sometimes now and I talk to him on the phone. It ain't perfect, but it helps." Corina gave the bows a final tug. "Okay Bobby, let's go eat!"
Bobby struggles with his feelings about wearing borrowed girls clothes and a dinner conversation turns into an asparagus eating contest between him and Cori. What does Bobby have to gain (or lose) to such a contest, and why is Cori grinning like that?
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Copyright 2005 by Heather Rose Brown
CHAPTER III
As we entered the small, brightly lit kitchen, Corina announced, "After a daring rescue from the bathroom and a dangerous journey through the wilds of the hallway and living room, may I present to you our special dinner guest, Bobby!" Corina's mom, Aunt Joan, and her sister, Terri, clapped and cheered as Corina led me to the table and pulled out my chair.
Until that moment, I had thought I could handle being seen in girl clothes. Now all I wanted to do was melt into the floor.
"Go ahead and sit down, sweetie." Aunt Joan titlted her head toward the chair. "Lasagna tastes as good cold as it does hot, but the asparagus won't." To my relief, the applause died when I sat down and Corina slid my chair in for me.
Terri reached across the table, picked the paper napkin up from beside my plate, and dropped it in my lap. "You look so cute in Cori's teddy bear top, Bobby. It's a shame Mom couldn't find the matching skirt."
"Theresa Anne Moreno." Aunt Joan's glare could have melted steel. "You're fourteen years old. You should know better than to tease someone like that."
Terri stared at her mother, her mouth hanging open. Aunt Joan silently stared back. Eventually, Terri closed her mouth and turned to me. "I'm sorry, Bobby. I'd meant to compliment you, but I guess it came out wrong."
Terri hadn't sounded like she had been teasing, which just made it more confusing when she'd said I looked cute wearing girl clothes. But the compliment had felt nice, and I couldn't think of a reason to be mad at her.
I looked down at the teddy bear on the front of my t-shirt and touched its fluffy fur. "To be honest, I don't think I'd be able to think of anything else to call this besides cute."
Aunt Joan sighed. "I'm sorry I wasn't able to find anything else for you, Bobby. None of Terri's clothes would have fit you, and most of what Cori has is a lot frillier than what your wearing."
"It's okay, Aunt Joan. It ain't like I'm wearing a dress or something."
Terri patted my shoulder. "You sound just like me, Bobby. I was a serious tomboy when I was your age. That's probably why Mom's had Cori in nothing but dresses."
"I do NOT wear nothing but dresses." Corina shoved her seat back as she stood up and threw her napkin on the table. "In fact, I'm wearing jeans right now. I can be as much a tomboy as you ever were."
Terri leaned back in her chair and smirked at her sister. "Really? While wearing that lacy pink blouse?"
"Being a tomboy ain't just about clothes. And for your information, this ain't pink; it's strawberry sorbet."
"Hah! That shows how much you know about being a tomboy."
"That's enough, girls. Corina, sit back down. " Aunt Joans firm tone wasn't especially loud, but it was enough to put a quick end to the argument. "This is no way to behave, especially in front of a guest. I think you both owe Bobby an apology."
After both girls apologized, Aunt Joan said grace. Soon the table was filled with the clink and clatter of a family enjoying dinner. As I took my first bite of the rich, gooey lasagna, Corina asked, "So how ya liking third grade?"
Aunt Joan and Terri jumped up as I started gagging, but Terri got to me first. It took a couple of sharp smacks between my shoulder blades before a piece of food shot from my mouth and landed with a soft plop on the table. "Sorry about that," I managed to croak.
Aunt Joan took the napkin from my lap, wiped my mouth, and then cleaned up the mess on the table. "No need to apologize, Bobby. Accidents happen. How do you feel?"
"My throat's a little sore, but besides that, I'm okay."
"That's good. Okay, take a sip of your iced tea." Aunt Joan already had the glass in her hand and was holding it to my lips before I could reach it. As I drank, the cool, sweet tea soothed the rawness at the back of my throat. Aunt Joan seemed satisfied after I swallowed a few mouthfuls, put my glass down next to my plate and carried the used napkin over to the trash. Terri, who had been rubbing the spot on my back where she'd just whacked me, brushed a few hairs from my face before strolling back to her seat.
"What happened, Bobby?" Corina looked confused and worried.
I remembered what had made me choke and frowned. "Third grade? What makes you think I'm in third grade?"
Corina frowned back. "Well, you seem a little too old for second grade."
Fortunately, I hadn't tried to take another bite, or I would have been choking again. "Second grade? You're waaaay off. I'm in FIFTH grade."
"Really? Then why did I see you sitting with the third graders at lunch?"
"I...I didn't know they were third graders."
Corina's frown turned into a knowing grin. "Not at all?"
"No...at least, not at first. I'd just sat down at the first table I saw with an empty space. Rhianna and Tess were really nice to me and introduced me to the other girls sitting at that end of the table. It was a nice change from lunch at my old school. On a good day there the other kids ignored me, but I had some pretty bad days too."
"That's awful." Terri stabbed at her lasagna. " You're such a sweet kid and deserve better. I'm glad you were able to make some friends at your new school."
The smile on my face went all the way down to my toes. "So am I. It almost made it worth going to school today."
"You had problems at school?" Aunt Joan asked as she returned to the table.
I tried to think of anything I hadn't had problems with. "I really wasn't expecting to be taking all those tests on my first day here. Except for lunch and recess, that's pretty much all I did today. The reading tests weren't so bad, but I think I flunked most of the others."
"Don't worry about those tests, sweetheart. There are no passing or failing grades. They give them to all the new students to get a better idea of what you learned at your old school so they can find the best place to put you in your new school."
"That's a relief. I wasn't looking forward to explaining to my mom why I'd washed out on my first day at school." As Corina and Terri began telling Aunt Joan about their day, I started wondering what was making things different for me at my new school and lost track of the conversation for a while.
I was rolling a spear of asparagus across my plate, trying to get up the nerve to take a bite, when Corina poked me in the arm with the handle of her fork. "Hey Bobby, did you hear me?"
"Sorry, I missed it. What'd you say?"
"I said I bet I could eat twice as much asparagus as you."
Aunt Joan chuckled. "I thought you just said you didn't want to eat it."
Corina smiled at her mother. "Uh huh. And you said I should find a way of making it fun. What's more fun than a contest?"
"I'm not too sure about that. But if it'll get you to eat your vegetables, I guess we can give it a try."
Terri leaned across the table and patted Corina on the head. "That's my li'l sister, always coming up with zany ideas. So what are you putting up for the bet?"
Corina ignored Terri's love pats and tapped the edge of her plate with her fork as she concentrated on an answer. "It's gotta be something good to make it a real contest. How about a week's allowance?"
Aunt Joan's eyebrows popped up in surprise. "Are you sure you want to do that, honey? Once you agree, you can't take it back."
I could hardly believe it when Corina nodded. Money had always been tight at home and my parents were never able to afford to give me an allowance. "That sounds tempting, but I don't have anything to match something like that."
Corina grinned slyly. "How about I get to pick what we play after we're done eating?"
That grin made me nervous. But I'd seen the PlayStation when Corina had led me through the living room and figured I'd be able to handle whatever game she picked. I grinned back when I realized it was pretty much a win/win situation for me. "Okay, you're on."
I picked up a spear of asparagus and was surprised it felt firm and tender instead of limp and slimy. As I bit it in half, Corina shoved a whole spear into her mouth. The asparagus was buttery with a bit of lemon and something spicy, but when I began to chew...well, it was still the worst vegetable in the world. Corina began chewing too, barely making a face.
By the time I'd swallowed my fifth spear, I knew I couldn't handle another. How Corina had managed nine was beyond me. Terri began cheering her sister on. "You're almost there, sis. Your tongue must be numb by now, so ingnore the taste. Bobby's already stopped. Just eat one more and you'll win!"
Corina gritted her teeth and stared at the green death in her hand for a few seconds before she closed her eyes, popped it into her mouth and began chewing. I couldn't help admiring her determination and began cheering as she swallowed. "Wahoo! That's totally amazing. I really can't eat any more, so I guess that makes you the winner."
Aunt Joan began laughing and clapping. "Congratulations, baby. Looks like we have a new champion asparagus-eater in the house."
Getting into the spirit of the moment, Corina climbed out of her chair and did a victory lap around the table, waving her arms and smiling ear to ear. Aunt Joan grabbed Corina by the arm as she started going for a second lap. "Once is more than enough, young lady. Now take a seat or you'll miss out on the peach cobbler."
While Aunt Joan was pulling something sweet and spicy from the oven and Terri was carrying the dinner plates to the sink, Corina flopped down in her chair and looked at me with the same sly grin she had before the contest. "So, you still gonna let me pick what we play?"
"Of course, Corina." I couldn't imagine what kind of video game would make anyone grin like that, but I was pretty certain I could handle whatever she had chosen. "I would've expected you to do the same if I won."
"I'm glad. But please call me Cori. The only person who calls me Corina is Mom, and that's only when she's either mad at me or doing her formal introductions." When I nodded, Corina's...no...Cori's grin softened into a thoughtful smile, and I thought nothing more about the game when Aunt Joan and Terri brought plates of steaming dessert to the table. As the conversation picked up again, I began feeling more like I was having dinner with family rather than people I'd just met.
While Terri, Cori and I did just about everything but lick our plates, Aunt Joan was barely nibbling at her dessert. Terri gently touched her mother's elbow. "Something wrong with your cobbler, Mom?"
Aunt Joan looked up from her plate, "It's fine, honey. I'm just worried about Bobby's mommy. I'd asked her to call as soon as she reached her lawyer's office, but I haven't heard from her yet."
I glanced out the kitchen window and saw the storm was still in full swing. My blood turned to ice as I started imagining all the awful things that could happen on a rainy night like tonight. "Do you think she's okay?"
"I'm sure she's fine, Bobby. She must have had a lot on her mind when your daddy asked to see her about the divorce settlement. It's quite understandable that she forgot to call."
Aunt Joan's smile looked brittle and her voice seemed strained as she changed subjects. "Now Cori, since you set up the table, you can go play with Bobby; Terri will help me finish cleaning up."
I barely had a chance to finish eating before Cori was pulling at my arm. I dug my heels in when Cori led me through the living room and we started walking past the PlayStation. "Wait a minute, where are we going?"
Cori dropped my hand and turned around. "To my room to play."
"You've got video games in your room?"
Cori giggled. "I'd probably never come out if I did. All we have is here in the living room, but Mom won't let us play on school nights." Cori took my hand again and lead me out of the living room. "Let's go before she realizes she didn't ask us if we had homework."
"So, what did you want to play, then?"
Cori looked over her shoulder and smirked as she opened her bedroom door. "Mommy and Baby."
I was barely able to absorb more than a general sense of frilliness as we entered her room, since I was pretty busy trying to wrap my brain around her answer. "'Mommy and Baby'? What kinda game is that?"
Cori closed the door and led me over to a narrow bed with a lacy pink and white canopy. The box springs squeaked a little as she flopped down on the bed and giggled. When she managed to pull herself together enough to sit up, I realized the comforter spread across the bed had the same kitten I'd noticed earlier on the sneakers I had borrowed.
"You like Hello Kitty too, Bobby?"
"Hello who?" I was beginning to think that confusion was a way of life in their house.
"C'mon. Stop pretending you never saw her before and answer the question."
"What about my question?"
"Okay, I'll answer your question. But since you're a guest here, you've gotta answer mine first."
I really wanted to argue over such a dumb rule, but Mom had asked me to behave, so decided to play along. "I dunno. I guess so."
"That doesn't sound like a real answer."
"First off, just because I've seen her before doesn't mean I'd know her name. Second, you only see her on girl stuff. What kinda answer do you expect from a boy?"
Cori patted the space next to her and waited for me to sink into the soft, fluffy comforter. "I expect an honest one, Bobby." Her serious tone took me by surprise. I looked down at the pink shag carpet and tried to think of a decent answer. Cori gently rested a hand on my shoulder. "Is that why you had the necklace?"
Cold fear dropped into my stomach. "What necklace?"
Cori reached towards a fancy white nitestand, opened the drawer, and pulled out a thin gold necklace with a tiny Hello Kitty charm. "This one. Mom asked me to check through the pockets of your clothes before I started up the washer. I found the necklace in your jacket. Where'd you get it?"
"It was a prize."
"Really? How'd you win it?"
"You're probably gonna laugh when I tell you this." I quickly regretted what I'd said when I saw Cori's hurt expression. "Okay, maybe you won't. You see, I wound up going to recess with the girls I'd had lunch with and was playing against Tess in some jumping game. I forget what they called it, but there were a couple of girls with the rope stretched between their ankles and me and Tess had to jump in and out and stuff."
"You beat Tess at chinese jumprope?"
"Oh no. I was barely able to keep up with her, and I'm pretty sure she'd been going easy on me. I can't tell you how many times I got tangled in the ropes. But Rhianna had said I deserved an award for lasting longer against Tess than anyone else."
"I've never heard Rhi say something she didn't mean. If she told you that, then you must have been pretty impressive. So what happened next?"
"Well there was an award ceremony, which was a little embarrassing. I was totally shocked when Rhianna took off her necklace and put it around my neck. But then we started playing again and I forgot I was wearing it. When I got back from recess I nearly walked into class with it still around my neck. I'll hafta look for Rhianna tomorrow so I give it back to her."
"You might have been able to give it back if you'd borrowed it from her, but I doubt she'll take it back if she gave it to you; and she'd probably be pretty hurt if you tried."
"Wait a minute. How do you know Tess and Rhianna so well? They're both in the third grade."
"Tess is in my gymnastics class, and I'm in Rhi's math class."
I managed to hold back for maybe two seconds before I burst out laughing. "You're in a third grade class?"
"Don't laugh too hard, Bobby. If you did as bad as you said on those tests today, you may wind up being in there with me."
That stopped me cold. "You mean they'd send me back two grades?"
"Not unless you did bad in all the tests. Most of the time, when you're having problems with certain subjects they'll just put you in the classes where you'll be able to get the most help on those subjects."
I was trying to decide how I'd feel about taking classes with Tess, Rhianna and the other girls when Cori dangled the necklace from her fingers. "But getting back to my question...do you like Hello Kitty?"
The coldness in my stomach felt like it was seeping into my lungs. I could barely breathe. I nodded, not trusting myself to be able to speak the words.
"I thought so." Cori kicked her sneakers off and scooted up onto the bed until she was kneeling behind me. I nearly jumped from the bed when she started to gather my hair off my shoulders. "What are you doing back there?" I tried turning my head to see was going on, but only managed getting my hair pulled.
"Oops, sorry Bobby. You'd better hold your hair."
"Huh? What for?"
"So I can help you put your necklace on."
Cori had called it my necklace. And it WAS mine. But it couldn't be; shouldn't be. As much as I wanted the necklace, one really important reason why it could never be mine popped into my head. "But...it's a girls necklace."
Cori let go of my hair and looked over my shoulder. Even though we weren't touching, I could feel the warmth of her skin. Her faint flowery and baby-powder scent mingled nicely with the bubble-gum and clean, soapy smell left over from my bath.
I wasn't too sure how I felt being so close to her. I had seen girls who were good friends sitting this close when they were talking and wondered if Cori thought of me as a girl, a friend, or both. It wasn't really bad, but experiencing first hand what I'd only seen before was a lot different than I'd ever imagined.
"And?" Cori's simple question bounced around my head.
"'And'? How can you just say, 'and'? I'm a boy. People will think I'm weird if they see me wearing it."
"No they won't. They'll just see a girl wearing a pretty necklace."
I should have dropped the argument right there, but the question fell out of my mouth before I could stop it. "Who would take me for a girl?"
"I know Terri does. She wouldn't have fixed your hair like that if she thought you were a boy."
I reached up and carefully touched my hair. "It feels weird having it all fluffy like this."
"You don't like it?"
"I dunno. It feels nice, but it's a lot different from what I'm used to. Nobody ever did my hair like this before."
Goose bumps broke out on my arms when she ran her fingers though a few stands of my hair. "It does feel nice; very silky. Terri did a good job. It really looks nice on you. Maybe you could ask your mom to fix it for you like that when you go to school tomorrow."
"Are you kidding? Everybody would laugh seeing me with a girl's hairstyle."
"I don't think they would, Bobby. I know at least some of the kids at school think you're a girl."
"Right...name one."
"Well, when I had gymnastics class this afternoon with Tess, she'd been telling me about a new girl named Bobbi she met at lunch."
"Tess thought I was a girl? Even after seeing me up close?"
"Yup." Cori leaned away from me. When I twisted around to see what she was doing, I found too many expressions drifting across her face to make sense of them. The odd look only lasted a moment and was quickly replaced with a small smile. "But that's not really the point. Instead of worrying what people would think about you wearing your necklace, you should be thinking about how YOU feel about wearing it."
"I think..." The coldness in my stomach turned into a fluttering and my fingers started to tingle as I worked up the courage to answer. "I think I'd like that."
"Then quit fussing and hold up your hair." Cori helped me gather it up at the back or my head and tucked a few loose strands in my hand before she drew the chain around my neck and fastened it at the back. She then slid off the bed, stood in front of me and adjusted the charm so it dangled just below my collarbone. "Oh Bobby, you really do look...would you mind if I said pretty?"
For a long moment, I barely dared to breathe. "I...ermm...what I mean is...I dunno."
"That's okay. I guess it ain't an easy question for a boy to answer."
"Speaking of questions, I think it's your turn to answer mine."
Cori's smile was both warm and playful. "Fair enough. Playing 'Mommy and Baby' is pretty easy. It's kinda like playing house, where one of us is the mommy and the other is the baby. Me and Terri used to play it all the time. So which would you like to be?"
"Couldn't I be the daddy?"
Cori's smile faded a little. "I suppose, although it wouldn't be 'Mommy and Baby' anymore. You don't look too much like a daddy right now, but we could probably borrow one of Mom's hats to hide your hair and maybe one of her blazers. Are you sure you wanna play a daddy?"
I thought about Dad, and what it would like to pretend to be him. "Maybe not. But I dunno about dressing up as a mommy, either. Would it be okay if I was the baby?"
Cori squealed and nearly choked me as she hugged me around the neck. "Of course! Terri hardly ever lets me be the mommy. We're gonna have loads of fun!"
In chapter four Bobby has fun playing 'Mommy and Baby' with Cori until Terri bursts into Cori's room with some shocking news.
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Copyright 2005 by Heather Rose Brown
CHAPTER IV
"Cori, what are you doing in there?"
Cori's voice was only slightly muffled by the closed door between us. "I'm just trying to find something for us to change into so we can play 'Mommy and Baby'."
I stared at the door, trying to decide if I was more annoyed at having it swung closed barely inches from my nose or worried about what kind of clothes Cori was going to pick for me. The girl in the full length mirror on the back of the door returned my stare and folded her arms tightly across her chest.
I turned my back on the reflection. It was weird enough wearing girl clothes, but looking at myself and seeing a girl was a little too much. "How long are you gonna take?"
The closet door squeaked open. "All done! I think I found something you'll love, Bobby. Turn around and take a look."
When I turned and saw what Cori was holding, my legs nearly gave out. "It's...it's my dress."
"Bobby!" Cori dropped the dress in a heap and was at my side with her arm around the back of my waist. "What happened? Your face just turned white."
"It's the dress. It's my dress. I mean...I dunno what I mean. I feel kinda wobbly."
Cori led me over to her desk, rolled the office chair out and helped me sit down. "Just rest here for a minute. Should I call Mom?"
"No, I'll be okay." As I waited for the wooziness to pass, Cori crouched down by my side and laid a hand on my shoulder. "Bobby, what just happened, and what did you mean that was your dress?"
"I dunno what happened. I just saw the dress and..." I tried to swallow, but my tounge felt like it was stuck to the back of my throat. "Cori, you gotta swear not to tell ANYONE about this."
Cori looked at me for a moment before she crossed her heart and then held out her pinky. It took me a second to realize what she was doing before I wrapped my pinky around hers. Her eyes were unflinching and her voice steady as she spoke. "Bobby, I swear not to tell another living soul anything you ask me to keep private, no matter what."
I hadn't expected a pinky swear, but it was exactly what I needed to be able to share such a secret. "A few weeks before my fifth birthday, me, my mom, my Aunt Marie and my cousin Cassie had been shopping at the mall when my mom had asked me what I wanted for my birthday. At first she thought I was playing around when I said I wanted a dress just like my
cousin had been wearing."
"So your mom got you a dress for your birthday?"
"No. Mom was afraid my dad would freak out if he saw her bring home a dress for me. But when my birthday came around, Aunt Marie and Cassie arrived early and asked me to open their present before the rest of the guests got there. I was so excited when I saw the dress that I didn't bother going to my bedroom to change and just started trying to pull it on over my clothes."
"And your mom was okay with it?"
"Yes and no. She didn't seem so much upset about me being in a dress as she was worried about how Dad would react. I musta begged her for nearly ten minutes before she finally let me wear it. Even then she made me promise to take it off before Dad got home. A lot of what happened after that is a bit of a blur. I remember having some of the kids that came to my birthday asking why I was wearing a dress and a couple of them giggling. But mostly I remember having fun...until Dad came home from work early."
My heart thudded against my ribs as I remembered what came next. "I ran up to him, gave him a big hug and asked him what he got me for my birthday. His eyes nearly popped out of his head when he eventually recognized me. Next thing I knew he was yelling and tearing off my dress. I'd thought he'd gone crazy and was gonna tear me apart!"
Cori was blinking tears from her eyes as she crouched down and hugged me. "Oh Bobby...I had no idea."
As I hugged her back, the scared, shaky feeling faded until it was almost unnoticeable. "It's okay. I'd completely forgotten about that day until I saw the dress. There's no way anyone could have guessed this would have happened."
Cori was smiling when she pulled away, wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand. "I guess playing 'Mommy and Baby' ain't such a good idea. You wanna try something else?"
I had to think about this for a minute. After Cori had told me about the game, part of me was curious about it. But there was another part of me that was saying this really didn't sound like a game a boy would want to play. "Ermmm...I guess so."
Cori tilted her head slightly and gave me a puzzled look. "You don't sound too convinced. I'll tell you what. Lemme get this dress put away and you can think of a game for us to play. Okay?" Without waiting for an answer, Cori turned on her heel and scooped the dress from the floor in one smooth motion before wandering back into the closet.
Since she hadn't closed the door this time, I followed her into what looked like a small, crowded room. The only way I you could tell it was a closet was because of all the clothes either hanging from racks or folded neatly on shelves and in cubbies. I noticed some of the cubbies had doors and I began opening one of them.
Before I had the door open more than an inch, Cori swung around and slammed it closed. "What do you think you're doing?"
"I...I'm sorry, Cori. I was just looking."
The tension in Cori's shoulders eased as she let out a sigh. "Well, you can look, just not in there. Okay?"
"Sure." As curious as I felt about what was behind the door, I wasn't ready to ruin the start of a good friendship by being nosy.
Cori turned away and hung up the dress she had brought out. "So, have you thought of a game yet?"
"Actually, I was wondering if...umm...what I mean is, would you mind if we still played 'Mommy and Baby'?"
Cori looked at me over her shoulder and she fussed with the dresses. "Not if it's gonna make you faint."
"I didn't faint. I'd just felt...weird. And the game didn't make me feel that way. It was the dress."
"Hrmmm. I guess we could play it without getting dressed up."
"Actually, I wouldn't mind getting dressed up. To be honest, I was wondering..." my throat tightened until the next few words came out in a squeak. "Could I wear the dress?"
Cori slowly turned towards me. Her mouth opened and closed a few times before she finally found something to say. "Are you sure?"
"Yes. At least I think I am. What I mean is, I think I need to. It feels...important."
Cori pressed her lips into a thin line as she stood in front of a rack of frilly dresses, deep in thought. "I think I understand. But if you start feeling fai...I mean weird, we'll stop playing and find some other game. Does that sound fair?"
I couldn't tell for sure if I was nervous or excited, but the happiness growing inside overshadowed everything else I was feeling. "Sounds more than fair."
"Okay Baby." Cori began tugging at the bottom of my shirt. "Arms up."
I pushed my shirt back down. "Whoa, what are you doing?"
"Mommy's changing you. Can't have you wearing your play clothes under your dress."
"But, you'll see my underpants."
"Technically they're mine, not yours. And they're panties, not underpants."
I could feel a blush climbing up my neck. "Well, whatever they are, I'd feel embarrassed if you saw them."
"That's okay. We can work around that without a problem. But you're gonna hafta trust me."
I had barely known Cori a day. How could I trust her? And yet, I already felt like I'd known her forever. For the first time in my life I had an idea of what it must really mean to have a best friend. I let go of the shirt and lifted my arms.
"That's my little girl," Cori chirped as she pulled my shirt over my head. My stomach clenched when I heard the word 'girl', but I was about to wear a dress, so I decided not to comment on it and instead started taking off my undershirt.
"No no, Baby. Leave the cami on."
"What's a cami?"
"It's this thing you're taking off; short for camisole. Hold on a sec, you've got the shoulder strap tangled in your hair." Cori pulled my hands away from the cami and untangled it from my long hair before pulling it back down.
"There we go. Allll better." Cori's sing-song voice sounded so silly, I couldn't help giggling. "Awww, you're such a happy baby, ain't you? Now can you be good for Mommy while she finds your dress?"
"Yes, I be good, Mommy." I could feel the blush reaching my cheeks as I shifted into baby talk.
"Good girl!"
It only took a minute for Cori to find the dress again. "Here we go, Baby. You all ready to look pretty?"
I nodded and smiled, too nervous for words.
"Okay, arms up again."
My heart was thumping so loud as Cori lowered the dress over me, I could barely think. "Oh Mommy. It's...it's..."
"It's adorable, Baby. You look so CUTE in pink and white." Cori turned me around and the dress was pulled tight against the bottom of my ribs as she tied a bow behind my back. "I never realized until now how much lace this dress has." My ears grew hot with embarrassment as Cori fluffed out the bottom of the dress. "And I love the way the attached petticoat poofs out your skirt."
"Petticoat?"
I turned back around and saw Cori smiling warmly. "Looks like Mommy's got a lotta new words to teach you. A petticoat is sorta like a skirt that goes under your dress."
"You gotta wear skirt under dress? Dat sound silly, Mommy."
"I never really thought of it like that, but I guess you're right. Speaking of which, we better get you out of those jeans and sneakers."
"Uhhh..."
"Don't worry." Cori turned away. "I won't look."
I turned around as well. My hands were shaking a bit as I waded through the layers of petticoat before I found the top of my jeans. By the time I had the jeans around my ankles, I realized I should have taken my sneakers off first. I groaned when the butterfly bows Cori had tied on them turned into knots.
"You done yet?"
"Almost...sorta."
"What's wrong?"
"My jeans is stuck 'cause I can't get my sneakers off."
"I see. Sit down on the floor and Mommy will help."
"What do you mean 'I see'?" I twisted around and saw Cori grinning at me. "Hey, what are you doing looking? I'm naked!"
Cori's grin turned into a frown of honest confusion. "What do you mean? How can you be naked when you're wearing a dress?" Cori bent close and whispered, "don't forget, you're supposed to be talking like a baby."
"Because I...ummm...well, it hard to explain." Trying to translate what I was thinking and feeling into baby talk was getting pretty tricky. "I just feel kinda naked."
"Are you changing your mind about the dress? It's really okay if you don't wanna wear it."
"No, I okay. I really like this dress."
"I'm glad, Baby. You look so sweet in it. Now can you sit on the floor for Mommy so she can help you with the rest of your play clothes?"
After I sat down, Cori undid the mess I'd made of laces, popped the sneakers off my feet and pulled the jeans the rest of the way off. "These socks are going to have to go too, Baby."
She already had one sock off by the time I asked, "Why?"
"Because I have much prettier socks for your to wear that match your dress." Cori shoved the sneakers into the back of the closet under the dresses hanging on the rack, then bundled up the socks, jeans and shirt in her arms as she stood up. "Now sit there like a good girl and Mommy will be right back."
As I sat in the middle of the closet listening to Cori rooting through her dresser drawers, questions started popping up in my head. The biggest question was, what was a boy doing sitting on the floor in the closet of a girl's bedroom wearing a dress? Before I could make sense of the question, let alone think of an answer, Cori was back.
"Here we go." Cori knelt down and unrolled a pair of pink socks with white lace around the cuffs. "Now hold up your feet so Mommy can put on your socks." The soft, silky material made my feet tingle as she pulled the socks up to my ankles.
After digging half a dozen shoes out from where she had tossed the sneakers, Cori pulled out a shiny white pair with silver buckles and brought them over to me. "I knew I still had these Mary Janes." Cori smiled as she pulled the thin straps across my feet and buckled them on. "Okay, we're all dressed. Can you stand up for Mommy?" Cori had her hands under my arms and started lifting me before I had a chance to stand up.
"Hey, how'd you pick me up like that?"
"I guess I'm stronger than I look. That's probably from the gymnastics classes I take, and the self-defense classes I took over the summer probably didn't hurt. I learned about balance and leverage from both of them. But I didn't really pick you up, I just helped you to stand."
"Oh."
"Plus, you're really not all that heavy."
"I am too. I mean, I ain't fat, but..."
Without warning, Cori swung one arm behind my knees. My feet were suddenly out from under me and I was falling backwards. I barely got out a screech of surprise before I found myself in Cori's arms. "You ain't heavy at all, Baby."
"What in the world are you doing?"
Cori kicked the door closed as she carried me out of the closet. "Taking you to your stroller."
I stretched my neck to look around the bedroom. "Ermmm...I don't see no strollers."
Grunting a bit, Cori lowered me onto the office chair by her desk. "This is your stroller right here. Now hold on tight, 'cause we're almost late for your appointment and Mommy drives a little crazy."
Making car idling noises, Cori put her hands on the back of the chair. I barely had a chance to grab the seat before she swung me around and began racing around the room. By the time we screeched to a stop, my throat was sore from screaming at near misses with the bed, dresser and other bedroom furniture and my stomach ached from laughing in between.
"Cori! Bobby!" Aunt Joan yelled from the other end of the house. "Quiet down in there. I'm in the middle of an important phone call."
"Sorry, Mom."
"Sorry, Aunt Joan."
I was still giggling when Cori rolled me in front of a small cluttered table with a mirror attached to the back. "Whew, we made it just in time, Baby. Now you sit here and behave while I go find the beautician."
Before I could ask Cori what she was talking about, she had dashed off to the closet. A few moments later she came strolling back into the bedroom wearing a pink bathrobe. "Ah! Mademoiselle eez finally here for her appointment, no?"
I was having difficulty keeping a straight face listening to Cori's fake accent and watching her swinging her hips and shoulders as she approached. "What are you supposed to be?"
"Oh, you cut me to ze heart. Do you really not know me? I am ze great beautician, Madam Corina, and zis," Cori swung her arms dramatically, "eez my world famous beauty parlor!"
"Beauty parlor?" Cold fear trickled down my spine. "You mean, like hair cutting and stuff?"
"Cut your hair?" In the mirror I could see Cori lifting several lengths of hair from the back of my head, examining each one carefully before going to the next one. "I must zay, with zo many zplit ends, a trim might be called for. But to cut it off? You might as well ask ze master gardener to tear ze petals from her prize roses."
"So, you ain't gonna cut it?"
"No no, today eez not ze day for ze cutting of ze hair." Cori picked up a wide toothed comb from the table and began parting may hair down the middle. "No, today eez ze day for fashion, flair and fun!" Cori gathered all my hair on the left side of the part into her right hand while she rooted through a shallow plastic bowl full of hair bands with her left. After a moment of searching, she dug out a couple of pink ones and wrapped one of them around the hair bunched up in her hand.
"You're making a ponytail on the side of my head?"
"Actually zis eez, how you zay it, a peegtail." Cori gathered the loose hair on the right side of my head in the other hairband. "Ah, one of my greatest hairstyles, if I do say so myself. But," Cori opened a drawer on the side of the table and pulled out a pair sparkly pink ribbons, "for zuch a pretty leetle girl in her pretty dress," wrapping the ribbons over the hairbands, she tied big bows on each side of my head, "we need zomething a bit extra zpecial. Ah, eet eez perfection, no?"
I could hardly breathe as I watched the transformation. Even with my hair pulled up, it was still long enough to tickle the base of my neck as I turned my head from side to side. But the length wasn't what felt so shocking. "I...I look just like my cousin Cassie."
"Ah, your cousin likes ze peegtails?"
"Yes. At least, she did the last time I was allowed to see her."
"You mean at your fifth birthday party?"
Before I could answer, Teri burst into the room. "Cori, Bobby, we've gotta go. Take off that bathrobe, Cori. I've got your raincoat right here. Bobby, I've got one of Cori's spare raincoats you can borrow."
Cori backed away as her sister started untying the sash on the bathrobe. "What do you think you're doing busting in here and bossing us around?"
"I think I'm in a rush and don't have time to argue. Bobby's mom has been in an accident. Mom's outside starting the car and she asked me to come in here and bring you both out."
It felt like all the air had been sucked out of the room. I could barely breathe. "My mom...in an accident?"
Terri gave me a worried look as she helped her sister out of the bathrobe. "That's what the hospital said."
"What happened?"
Terri helped Cori shrug into a short pink raincoat. "I don't know. All my mom said is your mom was in the hospital before she told me to bring you two out to the car." After zipping up Cori's coat, she held out a longer version to me. "Cori wore this raincoat last year, so it should fit you just right. Come here and I'll help you put it on."
My legs refused to move. "You mean...MY mom was in an accident?" The impossible words were making my head buzz.
Terri closed the distance between us, lifted my numb arms one at a time and slid them into the sleves of the raincoat. "I guess it must be pretty hard to believe." Crouching down until we were eye to eye, Terri zipped up my coat. "Don't worry. I'm sure everything will be okay."
Terri took Cori and I by the hand and began leading us out of the bedroom, but my legs still didn't want to work and I stumbled just as we stepped out into the hallway. Without warning, Terri picked me up and I suddenly found myself riding on her hip.
"Hey, whatcha doing?"
"What's it look like?" Terri grinned at me as she took Cori's hand and lead the way down the hall.
"But I ain't no baby. I can walk on my own." I felt an itch of annoyance when Terri's grin grew.
"I know you can." Terri shocked me by kissing me on the forehead. "But this'll be faster and easier." Terri shifted me on her hip as she opened the door and let Cori pass through. Icy needles of rain stung my bare legs when Terri carried me outside.
"Wait a minute!"
Terri was in the middle of locking the door. "What's wrong, Bobby?"
"I gotta get changed. I'm wearing Cori's dress."
Cori ran ahead and slid open the side door to an idling mini-van as Terri carried me down the short path to the driveway. Terri slid me off her hip into the van before before climbing in herself. "Mom, is there time for Bobby to get changed?"
Aunt Joan turned in the driver's seat, "I really don't think..." Her mouth froze in the middle of her next word. "Bobby, what are you wearing?"
My heart dropped into my stomach. "I was...I mean we were just playing and...umm...you see..."
Cori put her hand on my arm. "It's my fault, Mom. We were playing 'Mommy and Baby' and I'd suggested Bobby try on that dress I usually wear when me and Terri play."
To my surprise, Aunt Joan didn't seem upset with either of us. She just smiled and nodded at Cori before turning to me. "Sweetie, can you stand up and take your coat off for me?"
Barely managing to keep my knees from knocking, I carefully stood up and slowly removed the raincoat.
"Oh Bobby, you look JUST like the picture your mommy had sent me."
"She sent you a picture of me...dressed like this?"
"Oh yes, we've been friends for a long time. Speaking of your mommy, we really need to get going. Terri, could you help Cori and Bobby with their seat belts?"
I sat back down and let Terri buckle me in. "But, shouldn't I get changed first?"
Aunt Joan smiled at me in the rear view mirror. "Sweetie, your mommy is going to want to see you, not what you're wearing. Trust me, you'll be fine."
Still in the dress he wound up wearing while playing 'Mommy and Baby' with Cori, Bobby runs through a poorly lit hospital parking lot to see his mother, who's just been in a car accident. But running though dark parking lots, even at best of times, is never a very good idea.
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Copyright 2006 by Heather Rose Brown
CHAPTER V
The hard soles of my Mary Janes clicked on the wet blacktop as I ran to catch up with Terri. When the damp breeze picked up, I thought I recognized the stink of gas fumes and burnt motor oil. My pulse raced in my throat as I tried not to imagine a leaking gas tank bursting into flames with my mom trapped inside. Ahead of us, Aunt Joan was leading Cori by the hand across the dark parking lot towards the brightly lit emergency entrance of the hospital.
"We going too fast for you, Bobby?" Terri craned her neck around and held out her hand.
"Oh no, I'm fine." I took a couple of running hops until I caught up with Terri and grabbed her hand.
Terri moved her umbrella to protect us both from the light drizzle. "Okay, just watch out for th ... "
Just then my right shoe was flooded with something damp, cold and squishy. "Ugh, what did I step in?"
Terri skidded to a halt and turned to face me. "That'd be the pothole I was trying to warn you about. "
Aunt Joan stopped short and looked over her shoulder at us. "Everything okay back there?"
I balanced on my left foot and tried to pull the soaked shoe off my other foot when a sharp pain bit into my ankle. "Ouch!"
"That didn't sound good." Aunt Joan handed her umbrella to Cori, then lifted me with ease and sat me on her right hip. "Let's just take a look at that foot." Cori and Terri crowded in close, each wearing slightly different versions of worried, and held their umbrellas over the four of us as their mom carefully moved my foot around.
I put on my best smile for them. "I'm okay, honest. I can walk on it just ... gah!" Icy pain shot up my leg as Aunt Joan gently twisted my foot inwards.
"I'm sorry about that, sweetie." Aunt Joan let go of my foot and gave me a quick hug. "It definitely looks like a sprain, although I can't tell how bad it is. Fortunately, we're not that far from a place where someone can." She held a hand out towards the umbrella Cori was holding. "Could you hand that back to me and walk with Terri? I'm going to be carrying Bobby."
"You ain't gotta carry me, Aunt Joan. I can still walk."
Aunt Joan turned to me with a playful smile as she lifted her umbrella to protect both of us from the rain and led the way towards the hospital. "I don't think you'll be able to walk with a sprained ankle."
"Well, I could hop."
Aunt Joan stopped a few steps short of the entrance and frowned at me. "Bobby, your mommy trusted me to watch out for you and take care of you. An accident is one thing, but letting you make an injury worse is quite another. So let's have no more talk of walking, hopping, skipping, or anything else until a doctor has taken a look at your foot, okay?"
I got another hug and a soft smile from Aunt Joan when I nodded. The sliding glass doors whooshed open as we passed through the emergency entrance and walked into a wall of warmth. The clean, pine scent reminded me of the kitchen after Mom had just cleaned it, and I found myself wondering if anyone would be mad because I was dripping mud onto the sparkling clean lobby floor.
As we approached a long desk with a large sign that read 'INTAKE' crowded into a corner by piles of folders, a heavy”‘set woman with dark brown skin and golden hair pulled up into a tight bun under a nurses cap looked up from her computer and gave Aunt Joan a relieved smile. "Girl, I'm so glad you're finally here. I was starting to wonder if something happened to you with all the accidents we've been having tonight."
"Mae, back when we used to carpool you'd laugh at how slowly I drove in the rain. You know how I am."
"I know, but even the most careful drivers can have accidents."
Aunt Joan nodded and glanced down at my ankle. "Speaking of accidents, we just had one in the parking lot."
Mae was suddenly alert. "There was an accident in the parking lot? I hadn't heard a crash. Was anyone hurt?"
"No, not that kind of accident. Bobby stepped into a pothole and wound up with a twisted ankle."
"Bobby? You mean Irene's son? Where is he?"
I shyly raised my hand. "Right here."
Mae looked me up and down once, and then studied the computer monitor and tapped at her keyboard for a couple of seconds. "Sorry about that, Honey. I think we've got everything straightened out. Just have a seat and I'll see who's available to look at your ankle."
"But ... can't I see my mom first? That's the whole reason I came to the hospital." My foot was cold, something gross was squishing between my toes and my ankle ached, but that hardly seemed a good enough reason to keep me from seeing my mom.
"I know that, baby. But your mama's condition stabilized a little while ago and she was just signed out of the emergency ward. At the moment she's being moved into a regular room. As soon as they've got her settled in, I promise to bring you to her. But in the mean time, we need to take care of you."
Mae handed a clipboard and pen to Aunt Joan. "Sorry to do this to you, but the new department manager has really been on my ... " she quickly glanced at me before turning back to Aunt Joan. "I mean, he's really been giving me a hard time for filling out paperwork for patients."
Aunt Joan took the items and grinned. "Don't worry. I know EXACTLY what you're talking about. Henry drove everyone in my department crazy with his paperwork obsession before he was promoted and moved to yours." She turned to Cori and Terri, who were in the middle of a whispered conversation. "So what are you two up to?"
Terri answered first. "We were thinking of going to the gift shop to get something for Bobby's mom."
"And maybe get something from the cafeteria?" Cori asked.
Terri rolled her eyes at her sister. "You just ate an hour ago. How can you be thinking of food?"
"I wasn't gonna eat a whole meal. I was just thinking of getting some hot cocoa."
"That doesn't sound half bad, Cori. I could probably go for some myself."
"And maybe ... a donut ... or some cookies?"
"Jeez, you're a non”‘stop eating machine."
"Watch your language, Terri." Aunt Joan's tone was gentle, yet firm. "And Cori, are you sure you want to have something to drink this late at night?"
Cori started blushing. "Mom, it's not THAT late."
Aunt Joan checked her watch. "I don't know."
"I'd only get a small one."
"Well ... "
"And I could share it with Terri."
Aunt Joan turned to her older daughter. "How's that sound to you?"
"Works for me, Mom. Want us to get something for you and Bobby too?"
"I'm fine, Honey." Aunt Joan shifted me higher on her hip as she turned to me. "Would you like anything, Bobby?"
I really wasn't in the mood for hot cocoa or anything like that. The pain in my ankle was getting worse and my foot was starting to feel itchy from soaking in the mud. I was tempted to say that all I wanted was to see my mom. But I was pretty sure that wouldn't get me anywhere, so I just shook my head and kept my mouth shut.
"Okay girls, follow me." Aunt Joan wove her way through the tiny, crowded waiting room. All the seats were taken, but an older gentleman stood up and offered his seat to her. After thanking him and sitting down, she pulled me onto her lap before swinging her purse off her shoulder. "I don't have a lot of cash on me, so I want you to go to the gift shop first before getting something for yourselves at the cafeteria." She pulled a couple of bills from her wallet and handed them to Terri. "Understood?"
They answered, "Yes, Mom," at almost the same time before Cori was racing down the hall, followed closely behind by Terri.
"And no running," Aunt Joan called after them as they were turning a corner. "Okay, let's take a look at this paperwork." She laid the clipboard in my lap and wrapped her arms around me as she began reading the fine print on the forms and filling in dozens of tiny boxes.
Aunt Joan was about halfway through the pile of paperwork when Mae walked up to us. "Could you two come with me?" As she led us out of the waiting room, Mae's voice dropped to a half whisper. "Doctor Chung had already clocked out and was about to leave when I told her about Bobby and she agreed to see you before she leaves." As we wandered through a maze of narrow hallways, Mae plucked the clipboard from Aunt Joan's hand.
"Wait a minute, Mae. I haven't finished all the paperwork yet."
The nurse managed to walk around empty wheelchairs and through swinging doors without looking up once from the pages she was flipping through. "Oh, you've already filled more than enough. I don't know why we even have half of these forms here. I think I can fill out the rest of this with no problem."
"But won't you get in trouble with Henry?"
"Don't worry, I can handle him with one arm tied behind by back. And besides, what are friends for?"
When we came to a stop in front of a heavy, darkly stained door, Aunt Joan took Mae into a one”‘armed hug. "Thank you so much, Mae. I don't know what I'd do without you."
Mae smiled and returned the hug. "Hey, you've been there for me plenty of times, girl." She pulled me into the hug, and then patted my butt as she let go. "And don't you worry about a thing, baby. Doctor Chung is one of our best pediatricians and will have your ankle fixed up in no time. As soon as she's done, I'll come back and bring you around see your mama. Now will you be a good girl for the doctor?"
"But ... "
Mae frowned and shook a finger at me. "Uh uh. I don't wanna hear any 'buts'."
How could I be a good girl when I wasn't a girl? "Yes, I'll be good. But ... "
"Whups, what did I say about 'buts'?" Mae smiled as she squeezed my arm. "I knew you'd be good, Baby. I was just teasing you." Mae opened the door and led us into a small room where everything that wasn't white or chrome was pink or light blue. "Just wait here and the doctor will be right with you."
A few minutes later, as Aunt Joan was helping me out of my raincoat, a very young, thoroughly exhausted looking woman walked through the open door. "Hello, I'm Doctor Chung. Aren't you Joan from the accounting department?"
Aunt Joan draped my coat across the back of my chair, and then turned and held out her hand to the doctor. "So good to see you again, Lillian. I'm surprised you remembered me."
The doctor took Aunt Joan's hand in both of hers. "How could I forget the woman who untangled the mess they made of my paychecks when I changed my name?" After giving Aunt Joan's hands a squeeze, Doctor Chung turned to me and crouched down. "So you must be Bobby. That's a very pretty dress you have on."
I looked down at the dress I was wearing, trying to think of what to say as I felt myself blushing. "Urmm ... thank you, but it ain't really mine. I'd borrowed it when me and Cori was playing."
"I see ... well it still looks very pretty on you. So how are you feeling?"
"Well, my ankle hurts."
The doctor looked at the chart in her arms and scribbled something down. "Okay, anything else?"
"Well, I'm a little nervous." Actually I was a lot nervous about being seen in a dress, and a little confused why nobody seemed to be acting as if it were odd.
Doctor Chung lifted my chin until I was looking into her dark, smiling eyes. "That's perfectly understandable. There's plenty of grown”‘ups who feel nervous about being in hospitals. Would you mind if I help you up onto the examining table so I can take a look at your ankle?"
"Umm, okay."
"Okay, here we go." As Doctor Chung lifted me from the chair and carried me to the table, I did my best to keep my shoe from dripping on her long, white coat. After sitting me on the edge of the table, she pulled an handful of paper towels from a dispenser, rolled a stool over to my right side, sat down and spread the towels on the floor under my feet.
"First thing I'm going to need to do is take off your shoe and sock so I can get a better look at your foot." Mud dripped onto the towels as the doctor carefully removed my shoe and unrolled the soaking wet sock from my right foot. Even though I was hurting, I still giggled as she used a small, damp towel that smelled like baby powder to clean the mud from the bottom of my foot and between my toes. As she dried my foot off with a regular paper towel, Doctor Chung looked up at me and smiled. "You know, I have a little girl just about your age."
"But, I ain't a little girl."
Doctor Chung's smile grew as she slowly moved my bare foot around. "You're absolutely right, Bobby. You've been acting like a very big girl and I'm sure your mother will be very proud of how brave you've been."
"What I meant is ... aiee!"
"I'm sorry, Bobby. We're almost done here. I'm going to be pressing different spots on your foot, and I'll need you to tell me when it hurts. Can you do that for me?"
I nodded, and braced myself. Even though I was ready for it, a whimper still managed to slip through my gritted teeth when she pressed a tender spot on the side of my ankle. "Th”‘here. That last spot is where it hurts."
"Very good." Doctor Chung patted my arm. "I think we're done with the examination. It looks like you have sustained some minor damage to the anterior talofibular ligament."
"The ante”‘what?"
The doctor swiveled on her stool and opened one of the pink drawers in the row of light blue cabinets lining the wall. "It means you have sprained ankle." When she turned back to face me, she was holding a small roll of tan cloth. "Fortunately, there isn't a lot of swelling, but I still want you to keep it wrapped and stay off your foot for at least a day." The cloth stretched and hugged my ankle as she began wrapping it around my foot. "You should also keep your leg elevated as much as possible and put ice on your ankle for about twenty minutes every two to three hours."
"Okay ... can I see my mom now?"
Doctor Chung chuckled as she stood up and started looking through one of the upper cabinets. "You certainly have a one track mind. Normally I would recommend going directly home and getting plenty of bed rest." She pulled out a blue plastic package, then twisted it sharply before shaking it. "But Mae explained your circumstances to me, so I think we can make an exception." She slipped the package into a white terrycloth pouch which was surprising cold when she wrapped it around my ankle.
"What's this?"
"It's a cold”‘pack. It has special chemicals in it that get very cold when you mix them together. Can you lift your feet for me?" When I lifted my legs, Doctor Chung pulled me back on the table until my feet were no longer dangling over the edge. "That's it. Can you lay down for me now?" As I lay down, I felt her slip a small pillow under my injured foot. "Okay, I'd like you to rest here for twenty minutes with your leg elevated, and keep the cold”‘pack on your ankle so it can help bring down the swelling."
"Then I can see my mom?"
The doctor chuckled again. "Yes, Dear. I'll have someone come in to get you when the time is up and bring you to see your mother."
"Thank you, Doctor Chung."
Aunt Joan rose from her chair. "Oh yes. Thank you so much for seeing us, Lillian."
"Not at all. It was a pleasure seeing you both."
After the doctor closed the door on us, Aunt Joan walked over to me and held my hand. "So how are you doing, Bobby?"
"Well, beside my ankle hurting, I think I'm doing okay."
Aunt Joan squeezed my hand. "I'm so glad. I was really worried it might have been a lot worse."
"Actually, there's something else that's bothering me."
"What's that, Sweetie?"
"Well, I'm a boy wearing in a dress, and everyone seems to be acting as if it's all perfectly normal."
"And how were you expecting them to react?"
"I dunno ... maybe shocked, surprised, laughing ... something."
"You want people to laugh at you?"
"No, but ... but it feels so weird that people are assuming I'm a girl, just because I'm wearing a dress."
"I think it's a bit more than what you're wearing, Bobby."
"What do you mean?"
"From what I've seen so far, you tend to act more like a girl than a boy."
"You mean I'm a ... " Icy fear clawed at my stomach. " ... a sissy?"
"No, I think being a sissy is a bit different. There's just a certain something about you that says ... girl."
The fear clenched into a tight ball. "Would it sound like I was crazy if I'd said I ... well, I feel like I AM a girl?"
Aunt Joan gave my hand another squeeze. "Not at all, sweetheart. I think it just makes you very special."
Before I could ask what kind of special she meant, there was a knock at the door. I looked up just as the door opened and Mae walked in backwards, pulling a wheelchair. "The Mae express train has pulled into the station. Any stowaways better hop off now." Both Terri and Cori were laughing when Mae swung the chair around.
"Oh, Mae." Aunt Joan ran over to the wheelchair and helped her still giggling daughters to stand up. "You didn't have to do all this."
"It's not a problem at all. I'd promised Bobby I'd make sure she got to see her mama, and I intend to keep that promise." Mae wheeled the now empty chair to the side of the examining table. "Okay, baby. I need you to sit up for me." When I was nearly upright, Mae slid one arm under my knees, another behind my back, and then carried me over to the wheelchair.
Once I was settled back into the cracked vinyl seating and the right foot support was ratcheted up to bring my sprained ankle a bit higher than my hips, I managed to catch Mae around the neck before she stood up and gave her a big hug. "Thank you so much so much for helping me get to see my mom."
"Oh, baby." Mae nearly suffocated me when she hugged me back. "I'd have walked barefoot down ten miles of rough road for a hug like that." Mae fussed with the lace on the hem of my dress and adjusted the ribbons in my hair. "Your mama is very lucky to have a daughter who's as sweet as she is pretty. Now let's get this train back on track and go see her."
Bobby *finally* gets to see his mother in the hospital ... while wearing his new friend's dress. Just as he starts coping with her reaction, the last person Bobby wanted to see bursts in and winds up trying to drag him away.
As the nurse wheeled me down the hall, I kept waiting for someone, anyone, to start laughing at me. To my surprise I got almost no reaction at all. A couple of people smiled and someone wiggled her fingers at me from behind a nursing station, but that was pretty much it. As I rode along, I took occasional sniffs from the flowers Terri had given me to pass on to my mom. Everything seemed to be going fine ... until we got into the elevator.
It was already crowded with Aunt Joan, Cori, Terri, Mae and me (especially since I was in a wheelchair with one foot propped up), but it got uncomfortably close when a woman carrying a huge, gift-wrapped box slipped in just before the doors closed. As the elevator started to rise, the woman looked down at me, smiled, and gave me a wink. "I bet I know what your secret is."
Goose-bumps popped up on my arms and bare legs. "W-what do you mean?"
"Oh, no need to shy about it. You should be very proud. I must admit, I'm surprised to see you starting so young."
"What are you talking about?"
"Well, seeing you in that pretty dress and carrying such a beautiful bouquet of roses could mean only one thing. You've just won the Miss America Pageant and twisted your ankle walking down the runway."
My heart felt like it had stopped when the elevator was filled with giggles and laughter. It took a second for me to realize they weren't laughing because I was a boy dressed up like a girl. I felt so relieved I started giggling too.
The woman pinched my cheek as the elevator doors opened. "You're just adorable. If you haven't won yet, I'm sure you will when you grow up." With another wink she walked out of the elevator and waved to me as the doors closed. By the time we stopped in front of a varnished wooden door with a sign that read 'Room 704', I was in a pretty good mood.
Even though Mae was smiling when she crouched down in front of me, she looked serious as well. "Okay, baby. Visiting hours are officially over, but the floor supervisor agreed to let you see your mama." She pulled one of my hands from the flowers in my lap. "Now I'll warn you ahead of time, she's going to look a bit banged up."
All the awful images of what might have happened to my mom came rushing back. After all this time waiting to see her, I was almost ready to chicken out. "Whatcha mean by 'a bit banged up'?"
"Well, from what I saw on her chart, it seems as if the side-impact airbags didn't open when she was sideswiped. She hit her head pretty hard, and dislocated her shoulder."
"Oh...."
"Bobby, if you're having second thought about seeing your Mama...."
"No, I'm fine." It was probably the biggest lie I ever told, but I was more determined to see her than afraid of what I might find.
"I'm glad to hear that." Mae smiled at me as she stood back up. "Your mama's been asking for you."
Even with the warning, I really wasn't prepared for what came next. When the door opened, an odd medicine smell nearly choked out the sweet scent of the roses in my lap. Except for the soft yellow light over my mom's bed and the pale green glow of the slowly beeping monitor beside her, the room was completely dark. She had a stiff plastic collar around her neck and her left arm was in a sling.
Tubes and wires were coming out of places I didn't want to think about. Where bandages weren't wrapped around her skull, a tangle of damp black curls poked out. When she slowly rolled her head on her pillow and looked in my direction, I noticed most of the left side of her face was covered in bandages; my stomach squirmed when I saw the dark stains.
"Irene, you have a very special visitor." I could hear the smile in Mae's whisper as we pulled up beside Mom's bed. After setting the brakes on my wheelchair, she reached over my mom's bed and pressed a couple of buttons on the monitor before turning to me and stroking the back of my head. "I imagine you to will want a few minutes alone. I'll be at the nurses' station for this floor checking on a few things. If you need me before I get back, just press the call button."
As Mae closed the door behind her, Mom leaned over the edge of the bed and squinted as if she were having trouble focusing on me. "I'm so sorry, but the drugs I've been given have left me a little dopey. What's your name?"
Out of all the people in my life, I would have expected my mom would recognize me. Did I really look that different in a dress? For a scary minute I wondered if she was too embarrassed to admit she knew me. But she didn't look embarrassed; she just seemed confused. Could the drugs really have affected her that much? I sat up higher in the wheelchair and laid the flowers beside her. "It's me, Bobby."
I did my best not to look at the tube taped to the back of her hand as she lifted the flowers, closed her eyes and breathed in deeply. "These are just lovely, Bobby." Her eyes popped open with surprise. "Bobby, is that really you?"
"Mom, I can explain."
"You look so --"
"It's really not what it looks like."
"-- so beautiful."
"You see, me and Cori was -- what'd you say?"
"I said you look beautiful, Pumpkin. But what happened to your foot?"
Instead of saying I looked silly, Mom had said I looked beautiful. And instead of grilling me about why I was wearing a dress, she asked me about the foot I had wrapped in bandages and propped up on the wheelchair's footrest. It felt both very weird and wonderful at the same time. "Oh, I kinda twisted my ankle when I stepped in a pothole in the hospital parking lot."
The corners of Mom's eyes crinkled when she smiled. "I guess if you were going to get hurt, the best place to do it would be at a hospital." Although this was far from her regular playfulness, her smile and attempt at a joke gave me some hope that she really was going to be okay.
When she reached for me, I swallowed the queasiness I felt and put my hand in hers. "So how are you doing, Mom?"
"From what I've been told, I was pretty lucky, since I don't have any broken bones. My head feels four sizes too big and I ache in places I didn't know could ache, but the medication is helping with that."
"And there wasn't any fire?" I was pretty worried when her laughter turned into a coughing fit and stood up on my good foot to pat her on the back. "You okay, Mom?"
Once her coughing was under control, Mom laid back in bed and turned to me with a crooked grin. "I'm okay, Bobby, and no, there was no fire. Why don't you sit back down before -- no, not like that, Pumpkin."
Feeling confused, I stood back up. "What'd I do wrong?"
"When you're wearing a dress, you need to smooth the back of your skirt before sitting so I doesn't get all bunched up and wrinkled."
I tried to remember how my mom usually sat when wearing a dress. "Like this?"
"Much better." There was something odd about her voice. It almost sounded like she wanted to cry, but she was smiling too.
"You okay, Mom?"
"I'm fine, Bobby. But you look as if you have something else on your mind."
"Well...."
"It's okay, Pumpkin. You can tell me."
"There is something I'm kinda confused about. You seem to be acting like me being in a dress is perfectly normal. Don't it seem even a little bit weird?"
Mom frowned a little, but it seemed to be from concentration rather than because she was upset ... at least, I hoped she wasn't upset. She spoke a little more slowly when she answered, as if she was choosing her words very carefully. "I have to admit, I was surprised to see you wearing a dress. Except for the fact that the dress seems a bit fancy, even for visiting someone in the hospital, nothing about what you're wearing looks especially unusual. How do you feel?"
"I feel weird."
"About wearing a dress?"
"Actually, no. I mean, it does feel different. But it don't feel weird ... which feels weird. Does that make sense?"
Mom's lips moved slightly as she worked through what I'd just said. "I think so. Are you saying you feel more like a girl than a boy?"
I opened my mouth to answer, then clamped it shut and decided to think about the question first. What did it really mean to be a girl? Was it just the clothes I was wearing? Was it my body? Was it something deep inside me that was telling me what I was? Did it matter if the rest of the world was telling me something different? What would happen if people found out about me? What would happen to Mom?
As I was wrestling with these questions, I heard the door open and a deep, booming voice say, "I'm sorry it took me so long to get up here, Irene. I came as soon as I heard about the accident, but you wouldn't believe the paperwork they put me through before they let me see you."
I turned and saw ... my father. Somehow, his sideburns had turned grey over the summer. He was also a lot thinner than I'd ever seen him; the skin was sagging from his cheeks and jaws. I almost didn't recognize him at first, but there was no mistaking his walk when he strode into the room and smiled down at me. "Oh, I didn't realize you already had a visitor, Irene. What's your name, sweetie?"
I was so glad I was sitting down just then, because my legs would have never held me up. "It's B-Bobby."
My hands started to shake as his smile turned into confusion, shock, and then ... something too awful to describe. "What the hell?" I felt a guilty sense of relief when his glare shifted from me to my mom. "Irene, is this what's been going on all summer?"
The monitor started chirping loudly and red lights began blinking after Mom sat up and returned the glare. "How dare you ... how dare you make accusations! You're hardly here two seconds and already you're jumping to conclusions."
My father folded his arms and bunched his hands into fists as he stood fully upright and puffed out his chest. As thin as he had gotten, he still somehow managed to fill the room. "All I did was ask a question, Irene."
A tear rolled down her right cheek as she squeezed her eyes shut. I was barely able to understand her as she growled through clenched teeth. "That sounded more like an accusation."
"I can't believe this. I've barely stepped in the door and you've already started yelling at me."
"I'm not yelling; I'm angry. You can't just walk away and leave us to fend for ourselves and then come back and play the concerned father. It doesn't work like that."
"Irene, you're impossible. I see I'm not going to get anywhere with you right now. When you're ready to have a rational conversation, let me know." My father wrapped his long, bony fingers around my upper arm just a little too tightly, but not quite enough to hurt ... much. "Let's go, Bobby. We'll talk about this on the way home." It felt like ice was sloshing around in my stomach as I started to imagine what the "talk" might include.
"Sir, please let go of my patient." Craning my neck to see past my father, I found Mae standing in the doorway.
I gasped when my father wrapped his hand more tightly around my arm. Just as I was being lifted out of the wheelchair, Mae's hand was suddenly around my father's wrist. "Please let her go, sir."
"Dammit, that hurts! What the hell do you think you're doing?"
"Right now, I'm applying just enough pressure to get your attention, and politely asking you to let go of my patient. If you'd like, I can be less polite." Mae seemed to tower over my father, which was a bit of a trick with her being at least a head shorter than him. With all the weight he'd lost, she may have been a little heavier than him, but that didn't seem to be it. There was something about the sureness in the way she stood, the level tone of her voice, and the glint in her eyes that said she was in charge.
My father slowly lowered me back into the wheelchair. His grip loosened, but he didn't completely let go of my arm. "You can't do this to me. As a parent I have the right to --"
My mom slumped back into the bed and the monitor started to quiet back down. "Robert, we've been through this a dozen times. I thought you had agreed to give full custody of Bobby to me after the divorce has been finalized."
"But it hasn't been finalized yet."
"Are you saying Bobby is your daughter?" The politeness was completely gone from the nurse's voice; my father's wrist was still firmly in her grip.
"My daughter? Are you serious?" A half-hearted grin was pulling at the corners of my father's mouth.
"Yes, I'm very serious."
He let go of my arm and yanked his hand from Mae's grip. I caught a glimpse of raw red marks on his wrist before he tucked his hand under his arm. "I see. So that's how it's going to be, eh?"
Just then the door opened a crack and an ancient woman with silver hair pinned under a nurse's cap poked her head in. "Is everything okay in here, Mae?"
"Everything's fine, Carrol. I was just explaining to this gentleman that visiting hours are over and he was about to leave." Mae was all smiles, but the way she stood suggested she was prepared to wrestle my father to the floor if necessary. He gave her a nasty look, mumbled under his breath, and then stormed out of the room.
Carrol poked her head back in after my father shoved his way past her. "Oh my, I don't think I've seen anyone THAT upset about visiting hours in a long time. Speaking of which, my shift is going to be over soon, and the supervisor on the swing shift isn't quite as understanding about extending visiting hours as I am."
"I understand Carrol." Mae turned to me, lifted me out of the wheelchair, and gently sat me beside my mom. "You better give your mama a hug and kiss goodnight, baby."
I did my best to hug Mom without squishing the arm she had in the sling, and then gave her a kiss on her unbandaged cheek. After all this time worrying about her, it felt so good to finally be able to be close to her, even if only for a moment.
I could feel the tears sliding down my face when she hugged me back and kissed me on the forehead. "Don't worry, Bobby. Just seeing you is making me feel better already. Soon I'll be out of the hospital and we can properly move into our new house." My mom pulled a tissue from the box on her night stand and blotted at my tears. "Aunt Joan has offered to watch you while I'm recovering. Can you be a good girl for me and stay with her for a few days while I'm in the hospital?"
I nodded and smiled, knowing I'd start bawling if I tried to say anything. Seeing my mom hurting was awful, and having my father freak out had been scary, but when Mom called me a girl, it felt like all the emotions I'd been keeping bottled up since the beginning of the summer (or maybe even before?) were about to spill out. I wondered if it had been because of our talk or something she had already known. Whatever it was, it felt absolutely right, even if it had been a long time coming.
"That's my girl." Mom pulled me into another hug. My control broke and I started crying into her shoulder.
Finally, I managed to pull myself together and blew my nose into a fresh tissue. "I'm sorry, Mommy." The old name slipped out before I was even aware of it, but at the moment it felt right and I decided not to worry about it.
"No need to apologize. Everyone cries sometimes."
"Even Dad?"
Mom was quiet for a minute. "Yes, even he cries sometimes."
"But I've never seen him cry before."
"I know, Bobby. For some reason, he seems to think it's important to hide that from you."
"Why's that?"
"I wish I knew, Pumpkin. I wish I knew."
The door squeaked open and Aunt Joan stepped into the room. "We've got to go, sweetie."
My mom rubbed my back. "You better get going, Bobby."
"Okay, Mom." I hadn't felt this afraid of being separated from her since my first day of kindergarten. "I love you."
"I love you too, Bobby."
As Mae wheeled me out of the room, Cori came running from the waiting room at the end of the hall. "Bobby, what was that guy doing in there after Mae left?"
Terri caught up to her little sister. "Hey, didn't Mom say not to ask awkward questions?"
"But I was just asking --"
Aunt Joan put her hands on her daughters' shoulders as she came up behind them. "I think Bobby has been through a lot tonight. Why don't we save the questions for later?"
The elevator ride down to the lobby was very quiet. Except for the rumble of the engine and the splattering of rain hitting the windows, the ride back home was pretty quiet too. Eventually, Cori gently touched my arm. "Bobby, was that your dad who came out of your mom's room?"
"Yeah." I felt the gears in my head slowly turn. "At least, he will be until the divorce is finalized."
"How could he not be your dad?"
"I ain't really sure, but that's what it sounded like was gonna happen when him and Mom was talking."
Aunt Joan spoke up from the front of the mini-van. "Bobby, whatever happens between your parents, your mommy will always be your mommy and your daddy will always be your daddy."
"What if I don't wanna see him?"
"You don't have to see your daddy if you don't want to, sweetie. Just remember: things may not be exactly how they seem, and you may feel differently one day."
Even though I knew she was wrong, I was too tired to argue, so I just nodded, closed my eyes, and leaned my head against the chilly window. I found myself wondering about how my parents had reacted to seeing me in a dress. My mom seemed fine with it, while my father went crazy ... again.
But this time my pretty dress hadn't been torn to shreds before he'd been pulled away from me. This time I wasn't hiding under my covers and crying alone in my bedroom while my parents screamed at each other downstairs. Even with my mom in the hospital, I still felt a glimmer of hope. Things were finally changing. Somehow, I was going to find a way to make sure they stayed changed.
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Bobby is reunited with two people he thought he'd never see again, but Cori, Terri and Aunt Joan seem to have disappeared. Could they have been part of the dream he's woken from? If so, then why is he still wearing a frilly pink dress?
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Copyright 2006 by Heather Rose Brown
CHAPTER VII
The first thing I noticed was how warm and comfy I felt. It was a nice change from leaning my head against a cold, hard window. I wondered who had carried me in when I'd fallen asleep in the mini-van. Slowly, I opened one eye and saw ... my bedroom. It wasn't the room I'd just moved into with all the half-opened boxes scattered across the floor; this was my old bedroom.
Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I sat up in bed and looked around. Everything had been put back exactly where it belonged. It was almost as if the move hadn't happened at all. Could the whole weekend moving, the time I'd spent at school, going home with Cori, and Mom's accident have been a dream? I looked down at the pink, frilly dress I was wearing. If it had been a dream, then I hadn't woken up yet.
The dress felt a bit shorter; it barely reached halfway down my thighs. I was almost certain it had gone to just above my knees before. The waist was higher too, making me wonder if the dress had shrunk somehow. That didn't make a lot of sense after I thought about it, since the dress didn't feel any tighter. Maybe it had scrunched up on me while I was sleeping?
Deciding it would be easier to adjust the dress while standing, I slid off the bed. Taking a little bit longer than usual to reach the floor, I had just enough time to remember my sprained ankle. Gritting my teeth as I landed hard on both feet, I felt ... nothing. I lifted my right foot to see past my fluffy skirt. The bandage that had been wrapped around my ankle was gone. I wiggled my foot a little; there was no pain at all.
While I was trying to figure out how I had healed so quickly, my bedroom door creaked open and someone I thought I'd never see again stepped into the room. "Bobby, would you like some help putting on your dress?"
I looked up ... and up ... and saw Aunt Marie. I could hardly believe it. She looked exactly like I'd always remembered. "What are you doing here?"
"I came upstairs to see if you needed any help." She knelt in front of me, bringing with her the familiar perfume that had always reminded me of freshly-baked gingerbread cookies. "Seems as if I got here just in time."
"In time for what?"
"It looks like you were just about to go downstairs with your dress on backwards."
"It's backwards?"
"Yup. See these buttons down your front?"
I looked down to where she was tapping my chest and saw a row of white, heart-shaped buttons. It took a few seconds to figure out why they looked crooked. "Oops, missed a button-hole."
"It's okay, honey." Aunt Marie quickly undid the buttons. "See, no harm done. Okay now, arms up." I tried to complain when she started lifting my skirt, but everything I said was muffled by layers of lace and cotton as she pulled the dress over my head.
When I was finally able to speak again, the first words out of my mouth were, "Aunt Joan...?"
Aunt Marie stopped untangling the dress and gave me a confused look. "Aunt Who?"
I felt a little confused myself. I knew that name from somewhere, but I couldn't remember how. "Errrm, I mean, Aunt Marie?"
She went back to turning the dress right side out. "Something wrong, Bobby?"
"Well, yeah." I wrapped my arms around myself, wishing I could disappear right then and there. "I'm naked."
"You're not naked; you've still got your panties on."
I looked down and saw a pair of pink panties with white lace around the legs and a tiny white ribbon tied in a bow right below my belly button. Something seemed to be wrong with them. Something, that is, beside them being girls' underwear. "Weren't they a different color before?"
"You're thinking of the boy underpants you were wearing before, honey. The panties you have on now were designed to match your dress."
As Aunt Marie pulled the dress back over my head and began doing the buttons up the back, I started wondering what was going on. I knew my underpants had been white, but hadn't I also been wearing white panties with some sort of design on the waistband as well? Had that been part of my dream? If it was, then why was I still wearing the same dress?
I took a closer look at the dress while my aunt tightened the sash around my chest and began tying it into a bow behind my back. Somehow, the dress had gotten frillier; and no matter how much I pulled at the hem, it refused to stretch back to its original length.
"Does the dress fit okay, Bobby?"
"I dunno. I was kinda expecting it to be longer."
"Sorry, honey, that's as long as it gets. But don't worry about it being short. That's what the rhumba panties are for. Now lets get your socks and shoesies on."
"Shoesies?" The baby-talk annoyed me a bit. It had been a long time since I'd seen Aunt Marie, but couldn't she tell I wasn't a little kid any more?
"Yes, shoesies." Aunt Marie smiled as she slipped her hands under my arms and lifted me up onto the bed. "Don't you remember? They were in the little box that came with your dress." After searching around my room, she picked up a small box from between a pair of the stuffed animals lined up across the top of my dresser. "Here we go. Okay, lets get them toesies covered up."
I frowned at the baby-talk, but she didn't seem to notice as she began pulling a thin white sock over my now unsprained ankle. It was very soft and silky and tickled as it slid over my heel. After adjusting the cuffs of the socks so the pink lace was just above my ankles, Aunt Marie strapped a pair of shiny black shoes with bright silver buckles onto my feet.
"Bobby, you are just too CUTE for words." Aunt Marie picked me up and began swinging me around the room.
There was a long screech of surprise, which I eventually realized, was coming from me. I must have been pretty loud, because I soon heard feet thumping up the stairs.
"Bobby? Marie? Is everything okay?" Mom rushed into the room, looking frazzled.
By the time Aunt Marie stopped spinning me around, my screech had turned into giggles. I was still catching my breath as she sat me on her hip. "Honestly Irene, you're such a worrywart."
Mom frowned at my aunt, but it didn't last long and was soon replaced by an odd grin. "You're right, I do worry a lot."
"You've got it, Sis; a party is the last place you want to bring down with a bunch of worry."
"What party?" Even as I asked the question, I had a feeling I should know the answer.
Mom took me from Aunt Marie, stood me on the ground in front of her, and then crouched down until we were eye-to-eye. "You're such a teaser, Bobby. After weeks of bugging your daddy and me, did you really forget what today is?"
"Is something special happening today?"
"Ha, now I KNOW you're teasing me."
I fell into a giggling heap when Mom started tickling me and I was soon rolling around and laughing. "Sto ... stop. Please, s-stop."
Mom stopped tickling, but her hands rested on my ribs. "Have you remembered what today is?"
I was still panting when I answered. "Is it ... my first day back at school?"
Aunt Marie, grinning from ear to ear, sat on the floor next to my mom. "I think Bobby needs some more help remembering what today is. Do you think it would work if we both helped?"
Mom returned the grin. "We can always try."
"Gahhhh!" I was rolling again, laughing even harder. "Stop. P-please, I'm gonna pee myself."
Eventually they showed mercy and let me go. I lay between them, still giggling and trying to catch my breath. Aunt Marie leaned over me, holding a threatening hand just above my stomach and grinning dangerously. "So, are you ready to tell us what today is, or do you need some more help?"
"No no no ... no more help." While part of me knew what today was supposed to be, another growing part of me was realizing what today was. "Is it ... my birthday?"
"Ding ding ding!" Aunt Marie picked me up and swung me around the room. "Good girl. I knew you'd get it if you tried."
"Marie. . . ." Even while swinging around, I could hear the concern in my mom's voice.
Aunt Marie stopped spinning and sat me on her hip again. "I'm sorry, Sis. Did we knock something over?"
"No, but you did call Bobby a girl."
"Oh, sorry about that. He looks so much like Cassie, especially in that dress, I kinda slipped."
"It's okay, Marie. With them so close in age and size, it's an easy mistake. Even when they weren't dressed alike, I've mistaken one for the other. Some days I wonder what I'd do if Cassie's hair wasn't longer."
"Speaking of Cassie, she's been waiting very patiently downstairs to see Bobby in his new dress. I imagine the rest of his guests are looking forward to seeing him too."
"Are you sure it'll be okay?"
"Irene, we've already talked to all the kids and their parents. Everyone who's here is totally okay with this. So will you stop fussing and just have fun for once in your life?"
Mom pulled us both into a huge hug. "You're right again, Marie. I've done enough worrying. Let's get this party started!"
The hug seemed to take forever, especially since I realized my long-lost cousin was waiting for me. When I finally managed to wriggle my way to the ground, I ran to the staircase and found Cassie, waving and hopping on the bottom step. "Bobby, You look tho pretty!"
Something seemed strange about the way she was talking, but I didn't really care. I ran down the steps and hugged my cousin tight. "Cassie, I can't believe you're really here. I thought I'd never see you again."
"I wath wonderin' if I'd thee you too, Bobby. You wath up there foreeeever."
Mom had reached the bottom the steps just then, closely followed by Aunt Marie. "Beep beep." Mom pretended to honk a car horn. "No blocking traffic on the stairs. This is a major thoroughfare here." She then picked me up, sat me on her shoulders and started making engine rumbling noises. Aunt Marie did the same with Cassie, and soon we were zooming and vrooming through the living room.
There was a noisy cheer from a large crowd of kids when we entered the dining room. Some of the parents who weren't busy doing last minute setting up cheered as well. After taking a couple of laps around the room, which brought more cheers and laughter, Mom announced the car had run out of gas and sat me down at the head of the table.
As Mom helped me adjust my skirt, one of the boys near me sniggered. Cassie, who had just been seated next to him, punched the boy in the arm.
Aunt Marie yanked her daughter into a standing position on the chair and turned her around until they were facing each other. "Cassandra Louise Wilton, what did I tell you about hitting people?"
"But he wath laughin' at Bobby."
The boy frowned and rubbed his arm. "Was not."
Cassie glared down at him. "Wath too."
"Was not, even if he do look funny."
"You take that back."
Fortunately for the boy, Aunt Marie was holding Cassie's arms just then. "I want both of you to listen to me carefully. Laughing at people is not nice, but neither is hitting people. Now are you two going to be able to behave, or will you need some time alone in another room to think about it?"
"Yeth, Mommy."
"Yes, Missus Wilton."
"'Yes' what?"
Both Cassie and the boy answered at almost the same time. "I'll behave."
Aunt Marie ruffled the boy's hair, then turned her daughter around, sat her back down and gave her a kiss on the top of her head. "You both made a very good choice, since you would have missed out on the main event. Could someone hit the lights?" The darkness was filled with the sounds of kids fidgeting, stifled giggles, and soft whispers. I almost jumped out of my chair when everyone began singing "Happy Birthday".
As the song neared its end, I noticed the scent of burning wax a moment before the cake was brought around my head and set on the table in front of me. By the light of the flickering candles, I could just make out the words, "Happy Birthday Bobbi!"
When the singing died, Mom bent down next to me. "You ready to make a wish and blow out the candles, Pumpkin?"
"Could I ask a question first?"
"Of course. What is it?"
"Ain't my name spelled different?"
Mom gave the cake a quick glance. "Oops, sorry about that. Mommy was rushing and got a little sloppy at the end." She took a plastic fork and carefully rolled what had looked like an exclamation mark closer to what I had thought was a crooked "i" until together they looked more like a "y".
I felt a bit embarrassed putting my mom through all the trouble of fixing the letters. Hoping to make her laugh, I said, "Maybe it'd be easier if I spelled my name with an 'i'?"
Instead of laughing, Mom just smiled. "Maybe, but we can talk about that later. Right now you have a wish to make and candles to blow out before they melt all over the cake."
I turned back to the cake and was surprised by how short the candles had gotten. There also seemed to be less candles than there should be, but it didn't feel right to complain about something else. So I closed my eyes, reached deep down inside for my one true wish, then blew with all my might. I opened my eyes as everyone started clapping and saw all five candles were out.
"Tho whatcha weth for, Bobby?" Cassie was kneeling on her chair and leaning across the table towards me, shouting to be heard over the growing chatter.
Before I could answer, an older girl on the opposite side of the table interrupted. "You can't ask her that, or it won't come true."
The boy Cassie had punched joined the conversation. "You mean you can't ask him."
"No." The older girl pointed at me. "I meant her."
"I ain't stupid. I know who you was talkin' about. But Bobby can't be a her 'cause he's a boy."
I was feeling pretty annoyed at being talked about as if I weren't even there. "Maybe I really am a girl."
The boy started giggling. "Nuh uh. I know you're a boy."
"It's my birthday. I can be a girl if I wanna." I nudged my mom's elbow. "Can't I?"
"Careful, Bobby. You nearly made me drop this slice of cake." Mom adjusted the cake on the paper plate so it was a bit less lopsided before passing it down the table. "Now what did you want?"
"Can't I be a girl for my birthday if I wanna?"
Mom's mouth fell open and the cake-knife nearly slipped from her hand. "I ... I don't know, Bobby. It's really not that easy to. . . ."
Aunt Marie took the knife from my mom's loose grip. "Irene, it really doesn't have to be all that complicated. Children around Bobby's age try out different roles all the time."
"But what if Robert. . . ."
"If he can't grant his only child a simple birthday wish, then he's not half the man you married."
Mom was nibbling her lower lip when she turned to me. "Bobby, is that what you wished for ... to be a girl?"
"Well, no." I twisted my fingers in my lap, wondering if it counted as telling if you said what you didn't wish for. "But can't I be a girl anyways?"
It had gotten pretty quiet, and nearly everyone was looking in my mom's direction. "Well, okay, but only for your birthday." This was followed by clapping and cheers from everyone, even the parents who had been helping set things up.
The rest of my birthday was amazing. I wasn't sure if it was the way I was dressed or being officially declared a girl for my birthday, but everyone seemed be treating me a bit different. The boys didn't play as roughly with me, the girls were more friendly towards me, and the parents seemed to smile more at me.
By the end of the afternoon, all the parents and most of the kids were gone. Mom and Aunt Marie had started a game of "Musical Chairs" to pass the time while we waited for the rest of the kids to be picked up. It had gotten down to just Cassie and I nervously circling the last chair, when the front door swung open. "Hey there, party people." The keys in my father's hand jingled as he waved. "Hope I didn't miss too much. Is there any cake left?"
The music had stopped and Cassie jumped into the chair. I didn't care; my wish had come true. "Daddy, you're here!"
I ran up to my father and hugged him around the waist. "I thought you wasn't gonna make it for my party. I'm so glad you're here, Daddy. Didja bring my present? Is it out in the car?"
My father chuckled as he pulled me away. "Hold on there, sweetie. I think you've got me mixed up with another daddy, and I'm afraid I only brought a present for Bobby."
I looked up at my father, feeling rejected and confused. "But ... I'm Bobby."
"No. . . ." He tried another half-hearted chuckle, which quickly died. "Bobby, is that really you?"
I nodded and smiled, hoping I'd get my present now that he recognized me.
"What are you doing in that dress?"
I twirled around, enjoying the way the skirt lifted as I spun. "Ain't it pretty, Daddy?"
My father stopped me spinning by grabbing my shoulders. He looked down at me with an odd mix of disgust and fear in his expression. "For crissakes, you want people thinking you're a little freak? Take that goddam thing off right now."
"But Daddy, it's my birthday present."
"Who the hell would give you something like that?"
I heard Aunt Marie's voice directly above and behind me. "It was all my idea, Robert."
My father glared over my head. "I should have guessed. Well, this is the last time you'll ever poke your nose into my family's business." I backed into Aunt Marie's legs when his glare came back down to me. "What are you waiting for? Get that thing off now."
As frightened as I felt, I also didn't want to be seen naked in front of everyone at the party. "But Daddy. . . ."
I felt a sharp sting across my left cheek. My father stared at his hand, looking almost as surprised as I felt. As he lowered his hand and looked at me, the shocked look hardened into something scarier than I'd ever seen on his face. "Don't you ever back-talk to me again. Now do what you're told and take that thing off -- now."
"Robert!" Moms voice was close behind me. "What do you think you're doing?"
My father's voice turned into a growl when he glanced up at my mom. "What I should have done a long time ago." His voice grew deeper and seemed to vibrate right through me when he looked back down. "Are you still defying me?"
A salty tear cooled my burning cheek. "B-but. . . ."
My father raised his hand again. "What'd I just say about back-talk?"
I tried to answer, but nothing would come out. As I stood there, wishing my knees would stop shaking, I felt something warm trickling down my thigh.
Mom grabbed his arm. "Have you lost your mind?"
My father twisted his arm from her grip and ignored her question.
"Goddammit, am I gonna have to take it off for you?" Without waiting for me to answer, he slid his fingers into my collar and began pulling. I tried begging him to stop, but the collar was pressed tight against my throat; all I could do was cough and gag.
"Let go; you're gonna kill him!" Aunt Marie had grabbed me around the waist and tried to pull me away, which only made things worse.
Just as I was starting to see bright spots floating in front of my eyes, I heard something tear and I gasped for breath. "Daddy, please stop. You're tearing my dress."
"Shut up. This is for your own good." Behind the anger, there almost seemed to be sadness in his voice.
By the time my sight cleared, I could see Mom had both arms around my fathers neck and was trying to pull him away from me. This probably would have worked better if she were either taller or heavier. Instead, it just seemed to make him angrier.
Before Aunt Marie could pull me out of his reach, my father grabbed my arm and yanked at my collar again. There was another tearing sound and one side of the dress now hung off my shoulder. My whole body was starting to feel numb, but a far off part of me noticed a dull ache in the bare shoulder. "Daddy, you're hurting me." There were more tearing sounds. Choking on my own tears, I screamed at my father. "Daddy, stop!" I tried shoving him away from me, but there was not strength left in my free arm. "Stop it! STOOOOP!"
My scream was still ringing in my ears when my eyes slid open. I was someplace dark and unfamiliar. My throat burned and my forehead felt cool and damp. I jump and screeched when something touched my shoulder.
"Shhhhh. It's okay, Bobby."
I tilted my head towards the sound of the voice. By the warm light coming through an open door, I could just make out the familiar face. "Aunt Joan?"
"Yes, sweetheart. It's Aunt Joan."
"Where am I?"
"You're in Cori's room."
"I am? How'd I get up here?"
"You were fast asleep when we got home, sweetie. You didn't wake up once when I carried you up here and put you in your jammies."
My stomach tightened when I thought of her changing me. But when I looked up at Aunt Joan's gentle smile, the tightness faded. I felt safe and protected. I knew nobody would try tearing my clothes off; nobody was going to hurt me.
Aunt Joan brushed some stray hairs from my cheek. "What are you thinking about, Bobby?"
"My nightmare." It had been a long time since I'd last dreamed about my fifth birthday party.
"Would you like to talk about it?"
My face became wet with tears as I nodded. Aunt Joan sat on the bed beside me and pulled me into her arms. All the fear, pain and anger poured out of me as she held me close and rocked me. "It's okay, sweetie. Let it all out. Aunt Joan is here for you."
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
Aunt Joan surprises Bobby when he finds himself in an embarassing situation, and Cori finally reveals what she's hiding in her closet.
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Copyright 2006 by Heather Rose Brown
CHAPTER VIII
It felt like I was crying for ages as I rocked in Aunt Joan's arms. Between sobs, I tried to describe the dream I'd had about my fifth birthday party. Even though it had been a dream, most of it was just like what had happened on that day. When I got to the nightmare part and told her about what my father had done, it brought back up all anger I felt towards him and reminded me of why I was afraid of him.
I got to a point where there were more sobs than words and stopped trying to speak. Aunt Joan held me close and made soft, comforting sounds. What was making me cry the most was the sense of loss. My father, the man who had loved me and was always there to protect me, had disappeared the day he saw me in the dress Aunt Marie had given me for my birthday. While he had never hit me again, he also barely touched me after that day.
Eventually, I had no more tears, just a deep ache. I was still sniffling when I realized where a faint but painfully familiar stink had been coming from. "Aunt Joan, I think I . . . ."
"Sh sh shhhh, we'll take care of that in a moment." Aunt Joan turned towards Cori and Terri, who were partially blocking the light coming in through the doorway. "It's okay girls. You can go back to bed, but I'll need to talk to you in a few minutes, Cori."
After they both left, Aunt Joan pulled a tissue from a fuzzy box sitting on the nightstand beside the bed, blotted at the tears on my cheeks, and then held the tissue up to my nose. "Blow your nose, sweetie."
The trumpeting sounds she made when I blew my nose made me giggle, but it didn't take away the shame I was feeling. "Aunt Joan, I'm so sorry I wet Cori's bed."
"Don't worry, Bobby. I'm certain she'll understand."
"But the mattress . . . ."
". . . Will be just fine." Aunt Joan brushed a strand of hair behind my ear, stood up, and walked over to Cori's dresser. "Let's find you some fresh clothes to change into."
The stink was a lot worse after I pulled back the covers. My guilt doubled when I rolled onto my side and felt the chill on the back of my damp pajama bottoms. I stood up and turned to strip the bed, but wasn‘t on my feet long after I shifted my weight onto my right foot.
No sooner had I yelped in pain and stumbled than Aunt Joan dropped the clothes she was holding back into the dresser drawer and ran over to me. "What do you think you're doing, Bobby?"
After she helped me back into bed, I reached for my aching foot and felt the bandage wrapped around it. "I'd forgotten about my ankle. In my dream it wasn't hurt."
"Well, we can't have you trying to walk on it yet. If you're anything like Cori had been after she slipped out of that tree a few summers ago, I'd probably have to sit on you to get you to stay in bed." For a moment, I found myself worrying what I'd do if someone as big as Aunt Joan tried to sit in me, but the wink she gave me before walking over to Cori's closet told me she was just teasing.
I spent a few minutes sitting on the bed, trying not to breathe through my nose while listening to the scritch of hangers sliding across clothes racks and the scrape of boxes being shoved around the closet. "Aunt Joan, whatcha doing in there?"
"I'm looking for . . . ah, found it." She walked out of the closet carrying a small aluminum crutch with pink padding on the armrest. "I was hoping Cori would still have this. She's almost as much of a packrat as her sister." After helping me balance on my good foot, Aunt Joan placed the crutch under my right arm and showed me how to use it as an extra leg so I wouldn't make my injured ankle any worse.
Once I more or less got the hang of using the crutch, Aunt Joan lead me out of the bedroom, across the hall, and into the bathroom. While I stood in the middle of the cold tiled floor, wishing the back of my pajama bottoms weren't wet so I could sit down someplace out of the way, Aunt Joan reached past me to drop the clothes she had been carrying onto the closed toilet lid. I was expecting her to wrinkle her nose when she was standing so close, but all she did was smile at me before kneeling down in front of the bathtub.
The faucet knobs squeak as she adjusted them; soon, a cloud of steam began floating out of the tub. When she added the bubble bath, the flowery scent didn't completely cover the smell that had followed me since I got out of bed, but it helped.
"Okay sweetie, let's get you out of those wet clothes." Without really being aware of what I was doing, my elbows clamped down to my sides as Aunt Joan started pulling at my pajama top. She froze for a minute, looking embarrassed and slightly worried, before letting go. "I'm so sorry, Bobby. After hearing about what happened when you were little, I should have . . . would you rather me not help you?"
I had to think about that. It hadn’t been so long ago when Aunt Joan had taken off my shirt before shampooing the mud out of my hair. I hadn't felt at all shaky then, just a bit shy. "Any other time I think I'd be okay. But right now, after having had that dream . . . ."
Lightly stroking my cheek with her fingertips, Aunt Joan nodded and smiled, but her soft sigh sounded sad. "I think I understand." She pointed to a small wicker basket with the edge of a trashcan liner peeking out from under the plastic lid. "When you change out of the jammies you're wearing, just toss them into the little hamper over there by the sink."
Aunt Joan dipped her hand in the tub for a moment, nodded to herself with a satisfied smile, and then turned the knobs until the rumble of falling water wound down to a trickle, ending in a few muffled plops as the last of the water dripped into a tub full of fizzing soap bubbles. "Try not to get the bandage on your foot wet when you're in the tub, sweetheart. If you need help with anything, just call. I'll be right across the hall in Cori's room."
"Thank you, Aunt Joan." The words seemed so empty compared to how I actually felt. What I really wanted to do was hug her, but it didn't feel right while still in my wet clothes.
"You're welcome, Bobby." Aunt Joan ran her fingers through the back of my hair. "When you've washed and changed, come back into Cori's room."
Once Aunt Joan closed the door behind her, I stripped off my clothes and tossed them into the hamper. After climbing into the tub, I slowly slid down into the bubbles, being careful to keep my right foot from getting wet. The warmth of the bath water seemed to melt away the last bit of fear left over from the nightmare. For some reason, this got me started crying again. It only lasted a minute and was a lot less noisy than before. A weight I hadn't realized was there seemed to slip from my shoulders when it was over.
It was tempting to just sit there and soak, but I was too afraid of falling asleep and going back to where my nightmare had left off. Instead, I quickly washed up and shampooed my hair before letting the bubble bath drain out of the tub. It was a bit tricky trying to rinse off under the shower while standing on one foot and holding the other out of the tub.
After I was finished drying off and cleaning up the water that had splashed out of the tub, I went to the clothes Aunt Joan had left for me. The white panties on top were almost like the ones I'd been wearing earlier, except these had pink hearts and smiling blue moons around the waistband. I still had some trouble deciding which side was the front. They felt better the second time I pulled them up when the tag was against my left hip, so I decided to keep them on like that.
The only other piece of clothing left was what looked like an extra-long white t-shirt. It seemed unusually plain for something coming out of Cori's dresser. The one thing that made it look a little girlish was the large picture on the front of Hello Kitty wearing a frilly blue nightgown and a matching bow over her ear. After slipping the shirt over my head, I hung my damp towel on an empty towel rack, grabbed the crutch, and headed back across the hall.
The first thing I noticed when I reached Cori's bedroom was how the air smelled fresh and clean instead of stinking from wet bed sheets. I glanced at the bed, noticed the covers looked different, and wondered who had changed the sheets and made the bed for me.
I turned to the desk and saw Aunt Joan sitting there with Cori in her lap. They were both staring at the computer monitor on the desk. Before I could decide which of them to thank for changing the sheets, Aunt Joan turned to me, smiled, and waved me in. As I entered the bedroom, she whispered in her daughter's ear.
Cori nodded to whatever had been whispered, slid off her mom's lap, and walked up to me. For a moment, she just stood there, staring at her feet. "There's . . . there's something I wanna tell you, Bobby. It's kinda personal, but I think you might understand."
I felt confused by the sudden shyness. "What's wrong, Cori?"
Cori finally looked up. "Nothing's really wrong. It's just . . . it'd be easier to show you."
Grabbing my left hand, Cori led me into her closet and opened the door to one of the cubbies inside. It was the same door she had been so upset about me trying to open before. She took out what looked like a pair of thick, white underpants with a butterfly print on the front. "These are called Goodnites."
"What are they?"
"They're sorta like panties, but they help keep you from wetting the bed."
"You mean . . . like a diaper?"
For the first time since I'd met her, Cori blushed. "Not really. Diapers are made for babies, but Goodnites are made for kids."
"Oh." Things started clicking into place in my sleepy brain. "So, do you wear them all the time?"
"No, only when I go to bed."
I glanced down at my friend's hips, but couldn't see any noticeable extra thickness under her pajama bottoms. "You mean, like right now?"
Cori nodded and her blush deepened. "I ain't had to change the sheets since I started wearing them." Cori closed the cubby door and held the Goodnites out to me. "Would you like to use a pair?"
The idea of never waking up to wet bed sheets was almost too amazing to imagine. "Wow . . . ummm . . . ."
Cori put the Goodnites in my hand. "These are yours. You can put them on if you want when I go back out to the bedroom. If you decide not to, just put them back in the cubby." She gave me a quick hug around the shoulders. "Either way it'll be okay."
After Cori left, I stood there for a minute, balancing on my good foot and the crutch while looking at what she had just handed to me. While I really wasn't sure about wearing what felt a lot like a diaper, I also knew I didn't want to take a chance wetting my friend's bed again.
Once my mind was set, I took off my panties and pulled the Goodnites up over my hips. They weren't as tight as I had been expecting and a bit warmer than the panties. The extra padding between my legs felt a little odd, but being able to wake up to a dry bed more than make up for that.
Aunt Joan was still in front of the computer when I came out to the bedroom. Her arm was around Cori, who was standing beside her mom. Aunt Joan was speaking to her daughter in a low voice when she turned to me and waved. "There you go, Bobby. We were starting to wonder when you were coming out. You can put the panties in the hamper by the door."
Even though I should have known it was impossible, considering how well most mothers could hear, I had been hoping to find someplace to put the panties before anyone saw so they wouldn't know for sure what I was wearing. After tossing the panties in the hamper, I turned and saw Aunt Joan holding her arms out to me. "Come here for a minute, sweetheart. I'd like to show you something."
I barely had time to lean my crutch against the desk before Aunt Joan picked me up. There was a soft crinkling as I settled into her lap, but I seemed to be the only one to notice the sound. “Whatcha wanna show me?“
“There’s some information online Cori and I have found helpful. We thought you might like to take a look at it.” Aunt Joan reached around me and typed something on the keyboard in front of us. A window popped up on the monitor and I quickly noticed the Goodnites logo in the upper left corner.
"Is this the place that makes those . . . panties?" I'd almost called them diapers, but I didn't want to think of them as that, especially since I was wearing a pair of them.
Aunt Joan's cheek rubbed my ear as she nodded. "That's right, Bobby. They have a special website for kids and parents dealing with bed-wetting." She began clicking through the site, pointing out where they had info about why some kids wet their beds and how to wake up dry more often. We even spent a little time scrolling through their message board, looking at posts where people were asking for help and getting advice and support.
"Wow, I kinda knew I wasn't the only kid who wet the bed, but I had no idea there was so many." I tried to rub the sleep out of my eyes as I started reading the next message.
Cori leaned over my arm and looked at what I had up on the monitor. "Oh, that's another post from Anna. She's always got good advice. I've e-mailed her a couple of times when I had questions I didn't want everyone to see. If your mom says it's okay, I'll give you her address."
"I ain't got a computer."
"Oh . . . well, does your mom let you borrow hers?"
"She ain't got one either." I was feeling both annoyed and embarrassed. I hated being the only kid I knew who didn't have a computer at home.
Cori stifled a yawn. "Well, you could use my computer if you want when you come over to visit."
Aunt Joan hugged her daughter around the waist. "That's a very thoughtful thing to offer, honey. But I think it's about time we turned off the computer and got you two back in bed."
Cori pouted after the computer was turned off, but it didn't last long after Aunt Joan tickled her ribs and Cori started giggling. "Moooom, n-no fair!"
Aunt Joan's voice was playful. "I can't have you going to sleep grumpy. Now get that bottom back in bed."
Reaching behind me, Cori wrapped her arms around her mom and squeezed tight. "G'night, Mom."
Aunt Joan swung an arm around her daughter and squeezed back. "Good night, honeybunch."
After kissing her mom goodnight, Cori surprised me by kissing me on the cheek. "Goodnight, Bobby. I hope you don't get no more nightmares."
Before I could think of more to say than, "Thank you," Cori was out the door.
I scooted around in Aunt Joan's lap until I was sitting sideways and could look up at her. "I dunno if I can go to sleep just yet."
Wrapping an arm around my back, Aunt Joan began brushing loose strands of damp hair out of my face. "You know, when my girls have nightmares, I usually rock them back to sleep."
"Even Terri?"
Aunt Joan grinned. "Not as much as when she was little, but there are still times when she needs to be held. Would you like to rock for a little while, sweetie?"
I only had to nod once before Aunt Joan stood up with me in her arms and carried me over to the wooden rocking chair in the back corner of Cori's room. Before she started rocking, Aunt Joan pulled a knitted blanket from under the chair and used it to cover my bare legs and feet.
Cuddled up under the covers, I leaned against Aunt Joan and listened to her heart beating. "I love you, Aunt Joan." Almost as soon as the words were out of my mouth, I felt guilty. "I mean, not the way I love my mom, but . . . I mean . . . ."
Aunt Joan pulled me closer. "I think I understand what you're saying. Nobody could ever take the place your mommy has in your heart, and I would never try. Love is a pretty amazing thing; you can feel it in many different ways for as many different people as you know."
"Can you love someone and hate them at the same time too?"
"Yes, it is possible." Aunt Joan was quiet for a moment. "Were you thinking of someone in particular?"
"I guess I was kinda thinking about my dad. I always feel so mixed up when I think about him."
Aunt Joan's chin touched the top of my head as she nodded. "Love can be confusing sometimes, but it can be simple as well. For instance, I know I will always love my daughters, no matter what." We rocked in silence for a few minutes. "You know what else, Bobby?"
I yawned and stretched my legs out under the blanket. "What's that, Aunt Joan?"
"I love you too."
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
It's a brand new morning for Bobby: a time for secrets to be revealed and sisterhood to be discovered. It's also a day for his father to return ... this time with the law on his side.
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Copyright 2006 by Heather Rose Brown
CHAPTER IX
“Wake up, Bobby.”
I felt warm sunlight shining on my face. The sound of rain tapping on the window, which I'd fallen asleep to last night, had been replaced by birds chirping. “Is it morning already?”
“Yep, and breakfast is on the table.”
I cracked an eye open and saw Terri sitting on the bed beside me. “Whatcha doing in my room?”
Terri ruffled my hair. “Silly girl, this is Cori‘s bedroom.”
I opened my other eye and looked around. There definitely was a lot more pink than I’d ever seen in my bedroom before, but I had something else on my mind besides the room color. “Terri, there’s something I think you aughta know.”
"What’s that, Bobby?”
“I ain’t really a girl.”
Terri nodded. “Cori explained it to me last night when we were having hot cocoa in the hospital cafeteria. To be honest, I was having trouble believing her. I even double-checked with my mom this morning.”
I suddenly felt more awake when I remembered a conversation I’d had with Aunt Joan right before I’d seen my mom in the hospital. “What’d she tell you?”
“Not a whole lot, but she did say you feel like you’re a girl.”
I pulled the covers over my head to hide the blush warming my cheeks.
“Hey! No going back to bed, sleepyhead.” Terri yanked the covers away from my face.
“I wasn’t going back to bed. I just ... I wish Aunt Joan hadn’t told you that.”
Terri frowned with confusion. "Why's that?"
"'Cause now you're gonna think I'm weird."
Her frown turned into a soft smile. “I don't think you're weird, Bobby. In fact, knowing how you feel makes things a little simpler.”
“How’s it simpler?”
“Well, I hope you don’t take this the wrong way but ... everything about you seems to say, 'girl.' "
"You mean like the way my hair looks and the clothes I'm wearing?"
Terri brushed the tangled hair from my face. "Well, your hair is a little long, but I've seen boys with longer hair before." She pulled the cover down enough to see the picture of Hello Kitty on my chest. "As far as you wearing girl clothes, they look cute, but they're just clothes."
"I don't understand. If it ain't the clothes or hair, then what's making me look like a girl?"
"There's more to being a girl than looks. Even if you were dressed like a boy, there's still this ... something about the way you act and the way you are with other people. It's like, you don't seem like a boy who's pretending to be a girl. You just -- I dunno -- seem like a girl."
"I've always tried to be careful to act like a boy." My father had made sure of that. Some days it seemed as if every time I turned around, he was telling me to stop acting like a girl. "Am I really that girly?"
Terri paused for a moment and scratched her chin. "From what I've seen so far, I'd say you're not quite as girly as Cori, but you're not as much of a tomboy as I used to be either."
"Are you still a tomboy?"
Terri chuckled. "I don't dress as much like a boy any more, but on the inside -- I think I'll always be a tomboy."
"Did you dress like a boy 'cause you felt like one?"
"I don't think anybody ever asked me that before." Terri was still smiling, but the look in her eyes had become more serious. "There had been a time when I felt jealous of boys. They seemed to have all the advantages and got to do things I wasn't supposed to be interested in doing. But I don't think I ever actually felt like I was a boy."
I tried to imagine what Terri looked like dressed as a boy and was wondering if I was really that much different from her when she nudged me in the shoulder. "You're not falling asleep on me, are you?"
I blinked my eyes back open, feeling surprised at how they had slid closed so easily without me being aware of it. "Kinda. I was up pretty late last night."
Terri covered her mouth, but it didn't hide her huge yawn very well. "I hear ya, kid. Let's get out of here before we both wind up snoring. You need to change first?"
"I guess I should get ready for school."
Terri shook her head. "I wasn't talking about clothes; I meant your Goodnites."
I slowly realized why my underpants had seemed thick. My blush came back and spread across my face until my ears were burning. "Oh, umm ... no, I don't think I need to change." I didn't feel wet and there wasn't any smell, so I was pretty sure I was okay.
"All righty!" Terri reached under my covers, lifted me out of bed, and sat me on her hip.
"Wait a minute; I can walk on my own."
"Mom would kill me if I let you try walking with that sprained ankle."
I moved my foot around. It didn't hurt as much as last night, but it was still tender. "I can still walk. Aunt Joan found me a crutch she said I could borrow." Considering the main color of the Cori's bedroom, I was surprised how quickly I found the bright pink armrest of the crutch peeking up over the footboard of the canopy bed. "See, it's right over there."
Terri giggled. "By the time you got to the table using that, it'd be lunch time." She wrapped her arm around my bottom and shifted me higher on her hip before picking up the crutch with her free hand.
Even though it felt a little odd being carried around, it also felt nice too. There was something about the way Terri held me that made me feel safe and protected. Being this close to her, I was surrounded by a light, sweet scent that reminded me a bit of peaches and cinnamon. When I leaned my head on her shoulder, there was something that felt so right and peaceful about it, I couldn't help smiling.
Terri's smile turned into a lopsided grin as she looked down at me. "You seem pretty determined to fall asleep on me." She nuzzled my nose with hers, making me giggle. "Let's see if we can get some breakfast in you before you do."
* * * * *
We were just coming out of the hallway when I noticed the distant rumble of a car engine. Cori ran out of the kitchen shouting, "Daddy's here!"
Aunt Joan followed her daughter out of the kitchen at a much slower pace. "He's not supposed to be here until Friday, Cori."
Cori had reached the living room window and was peeking outside from behind a curtain. "Well, somebody's here. There's a police car in the driveway and a couple of people just came out of it."
Aunt Joan had already walked past Terri and me when there was a sharp rapping at the front door. "Cori, get away from the window. It's not polite to stare at people." As she climbed down the stairs, she shouted, "Hold on, I'll be right there."
Cori dropped the curtain and thumped down the stairs until she was just a step behind her mom. Terri was carrying me down the stairs when Aunt Joan opened the door. The breeze drifting through the doorway brought the sweet scent of damp leaves and the dry, dead smell of car fumes. When we reached the bottom of the steps, I saw a police officer standing just outside the door beside ... my father!
"Good morning, ma'am. I'm Officer Hernandez and this is Mister Brighton. I apologize for calling on you so early in the morning." The police officer was shifting a folded bundle of papers from one hand to the other.
Aunt Joan tightened the sash on her bathrobe. "Not a problem at all. You must be freezing standing out there. Would you like to come in? I just made a fresh pot of coffee."
"I appreciate the offer, but we won't be able to stay." The police officer handed the papers she had been holding to Aunt Joan. "Mister Brighton is here to pick up his son, Bobby."
A chill ran through me that had little to do with the cool air drifting in through the doorway. "What if I don't wanna go?"
Officer Hernandez looked at me and her eyebrows popped up with surprise. "You're Bobby?"
When I nodded, she turned to Aunt Joan. "Could I take a look at those papers, ma'am?"
After Aunt Joan returned the papers, the police officer frowned as she flipped through them. When Officer Hernandez reached a page in the middle of the stack, she carefully folded it at the corner where the sheets were stapled together. "I think we may have a problem here." She pulled a palmtop from its holster on her belt, extended its short antenna, and began tapping on the screen. "Yes, we definitely have a problem." She put the palmtop back, folded up the papers, and looked up at my father. "We'll need to go back to the station to straighten this out, sir."
"Go back?" My father scratched at the stubble on his cheek. "I just spent four hours there. Why do we need to go back?"
"Because this paperwork says we're here to pick up your son, not your daughter."
My father closed his bloodshot eyes and rubbed his temples. "Are you saying I can't take my son home because you think he's my daughter?"
"I'm not saying anything like that, Mister Brighton." Officer Hernandez held the papers out to my father. "What I am saying is this warrant, or whatever you want to call this pile of ..." She glanced at me before looking back at my father. "... of paperwork, is already on shaky legal grounds. Until we get this straightened out, I can't let you take your daughter home with you."
My father swung at the papers, knocking them from the police officer's hand. "Then to hell with all this legal crap." He reached past Aunt Joan and grabbed me by the waist. "Let's go, Bobby."
"No!" I was almost as surprised to hear myself screech as I was by my father's sudden move.
Terri, who was still holding onto me, swung the crutch she was carrying at my father. "Let go of her!"
Officer Hernandez moved almost too quickly to see. Before you could blink, she was standing between Terri and my father with one hand on his chest and the other holding the crutch in mid-air. "Up until now, we've just had a misunderstanding. If this goes any further, it could become assault." She turned to my father. "First, I'd like you to let go of Bobby and take a step back."
Even though he still seemed angry, my father also looked surprised and then confused. "But. . . ."
"Mister Brighton, this can go two ways. Either you let go of her now and ride in the front with me to the station, or you can ride in the back wearing handcuffs." While I couldn't see her expression, her voice didn't sound very happy. The places where my father's ice-cold hands had wrapped around my waist felt sore when he finally let go. After he took a step back, the police officer turned to Terri. "Now I'd like you to let go of the crutch."
Terri yanked her hand away from the crutch as if were burning hot and wrapped both of her arms around me. "I'm ... I'm so sorry. I just ... I don't know why I just did that."
The police officer nodded as she handed the crutch to Aunt Joan. "I understand. These kinds of domestic situations can get heated pretty quickly." She turned to my father. "Please go back to the squad car, Mister Brighton. I'll be there in a moment."
My father opened his mouth as if to speak, paused, and snapped it shut. He seemed more like a kid than an adult when he turned, stomped over to the car, climbed into the passenger side, and then slammed the door.
Officer Hernandez looked down at the paperwork that had fallen on the damp steps before she picked it up by its stapled corner and shook out a few drops of water. "Looks like these will have to be typed all over again." Although she didn't smile, there was laughter in her eyes. "I'm sure Mister Brighton will be happy about that."
"Will I have to go with him when you get it fixed?" My throat felt so tight with all the emotions I was feeling, my questions came out in a squeak.
"No you don't, not so long as I'm wearing a badge. He didn't make many friends this morning, and I doubt his lawyer will have any more tricks up his sleeve once I turn in my report." Officer Hernandez tipped her hat to us. "Sorry for the disturbance, ladies. Hope the rest of your morning is pleasant."
* * * * *
Aunt Joan closed and locked the front door after the police car pulled out of the driveway. Everyone was very quiet when we climbed the stairs and shuffled into the dining room. I was so glad Terri was still carrying me, because my legs probably wouldn't have held me just then, even if my ankle hadn't been hurt.
The bacon and eggs smelled wonderful when Terri sat me down at the table, but I didn't think I could eat with the huge knot I felt in my stomach.
"You want me to heat that up for you, Bobby?" I looked up and saw Aunt Joan holding her hand out across the table.
"No thanks, Aunt Joan. I really ain't hungry right now."
"What's wrong, Bobby?" Cori was poking the corner of her toast into an egg yolk, but she seemed more interested in playing with her food than eating it.
"I’m just feeling mixed up about a couple of things, like why I lied to the police officer."
"You didn't lie."
"I feel like I did."
Cori gave up poking at her eggs and dropped her toast on her plate. "So what do you think you lied about?
"Well, I let her think I'm a girl."
"Are you?"
"I ... I'm not sure how to answer that. I mean, on the inside I feel like a girl. But who pays attention to what's on the inside?"
Aunt Joan pulled her hand back. "More people than you may realize, sweetie."
I was having trouble believing anybody would be able to understand me. Even to me, it seemed hard to believe the feelings I had inside could be real. "I hope you're right, Aunt Joan. At least, I hope you're right about the police officer. I dunno if I wanna wind up havin' to live with my father 'cause they think I'm a boy."
"I have a feeling, considering your fathers behavior this morning, they won't be sending you to him, even if they decided you were a boy." Aunt Joan rested her hand on her chin and leaned a little closer to me. "So what else were you feeling mixed up about?"
"Well, there's my father."
"I guess things were difficult after he left."
I nodded. "I missed him so much over the summer. I dunno how many mornings I sat at my bedroom window, waiting for his truck to pull back into the driveway. Now that he's back, all I want is for him to do is go away; at the same time, I still miss him and want to be with him."
Terri stopped stabbing at the bacon on her plate, but didn't look up when she spoke. "I used to feel like that about my dad too. Sometimes fathers can be so. . . ." She sounded both angry and sad. "I'm sorry. I don't want to ruin everyone's breakfast."
Aunt Joan got up from her seat, crouched down beside Terri and wrapped an arm around her shoulder. "It's okay, love. This has been an emotional morning for everyone. Was there something you'd like to talk about?"
"That's okay." Terri was smiling when she looked up, but her eyes were brimming with tears. "I'm just ... being hormonal again. I'd better start getting dressed for school." Even though she was the only one at the table who wasn't still in her bedclothes, nobody argued with Terri when she stood up and wandered out of the dining room.
Aunt Joan sighed after Terri left the room. "I better go see if she needs any help."
I turned to Cori after Aunt Joan left. "Is your sister gonna be okay?"
Cori shook her head. "I dunno. I ain't seen her like this since our parents first broke up. She used to be really mad at our dad. Sometimes I get the feeling she still is."
"I think I can understand how she feels."
"You're mad at your dad?"
"Well, yeah. He just disappeared without saying goodbye or anything."
Cori laid her hand on my bunched up fist. "That musta really hurt."
I nodded, feeling the tightness in my stomach climb into my chest. "I guess he was mad at me first ... not that I can blame him."
"What was he mad about?"
"Well, we were having dinner and I was talking about what I wanted to do over the summer when he asked me if I was ready to see the barber in the morning. I pretty much just said no."
"So he got mad at you for saying no?"
"Nah, he just laughed and said that I'd better be ready by morning. I really hated getting my haircut and the barber he always brought me to was a little creepy, so I tried asking my mom if I really had to go. That kinda made him mad, but nothing like when she took my side and said maybe I was old enough to have more say in how I look."
"What your mom said makes sense. You're plenty old enough to say how you want your hair to look."
"I guess it didn't make a whole lotta sense to him. I got sent to bed just about then, but it wasn't too hard to hear them from my room with the way they'd started yelling."
"Had you ever heard your parents arguing before?"
"Yeah, a couple of times, but never anything like that night." The ache in my chest reached up to my throat, making it hard to speak. "If only I'd kept my mouth shut about that stupid haircut. . . ."
Cori got up, came over to me and wrapped her arms around me. It didn't take long before I found myself crying on her shoulder. After all the tears from the night before, I didn't really expect to have any more left in me. By the time I was done, my nose was running, so I pulled back from Cori and wiped it on the back of my hand.
"Eww, don't wipe your nose like that, Bobby." Cori ran into the kitchen, tore a couple of sheets of paper towels from the holder by the sink and brought them back to me. After wiping the back of my hand with one towel, she held another one up to my face. "Go ahead and blow your nose."
I couldn't help smiling when I blew my nose into the paper towel. "Are we playing 'Mommy and Baby' again?"
Cori giggled. "I think this is more like 'Big Sister, Little Sister.' "
"How's that?"
"I guess it reminds me of how Terri used to be whenever I'd get a runny nose when I was little. She would get so grossed out at the way I used to wipe my nose on my sleeve. Even now, she still chases after me with a box of tissues if she finds out I have a cold or my nose is running."
"You're so lucky to have a big sister. Sometimes it feels pretty lonely being an only child."
"There's times when I've wished I was an only child, especially when Terri's being bossy. But even when she's at her worst, I still love her. Most of the time, I'm glad she's my sister." Cori was very quiet for a few seconds. "I was just wondering ... how would you feel about being sisters?"
"You mean you and me?"
Cori nodded and a huge smile spread across her face.
It took me a moment to work that out. "Wouldn't we need the same parents ... and wouldn't I need to be a girl first?"
"With the way you call my mom 'Aunt Joan', you're practically a cousin already. As far as the girl part goes, I thought you felt like you were a girl."
I couldn't help groaning. "I can‘t believe I just came out and said that."
"I don't think it's a real secret, Bobby. I kinda got the feeling something like that was going on when I saw you at school yesterday." Cori took both of my hands in hers. "But, getting back to my question, how would you feel about being my little sister?"
"Wait a minute; you didn't say anything about me being the little sister."
Cori grinned. "Maybe not, but you have to admit it does make sense."
"How do you figure that? After all, I am older."
"Well, you may be older, but I been a girl a lot longer."
"Oh ... I hadn't thought of it like that."
"So, what do you think about being sisters?"
I was starting to learn that once Cori got an idea in her head, she never let it go. I was also learning that along with being playful and bouncy, she could be serious too. She seemed very serious about being my sister.
The idea sounded impossible. How could two kids just decide they're related? At the same time, Cori felt like more than a friend. I'd had a couple of friends at my old school, but I felt closer to her in just one day than I'd ever felt with any of them. "I'd really like to have you for a sister ... but how do we do it?"
Aunt Joan came into the room just then and began gathering the plates and silverware. "Okay, time to start getting ready for school."
Cori leaned close to me, her voice just above a whisper so her mom wouldn't hear. "I'll hafta explain it to you later."
When I got up to follow Cori, Aunt Joan set the breakfast dishes she had been collecting back on the table and put a hand on my shoulder. "You don't have to get dressed for school, sweetie. The doctor said you should stay off your foot for at least a day."
I vaguely remembered being told something about staying off my foot and keeping it up, but the trip to the hospital felt like a million years ago. "Oh, I'd forgotten about that."
"That's understandable, Bobby. You've had a stressful start to your morning. Why don't you go lie down on the couch in the living room and prop your foot up on a pillow? I'll be in there with an ice pack and some covers after I finish with these dishes."
After finding a comfortable position on the couch and carefully shoving a few pillows under my right foot, I picked up the remote and began flipping through channels. Nothing I saw held my interest for long; I was too busy worrying about my dad coming back for me. On top of that, there was the mystery with Cori. What was so secret that she couldn't tell me when her mom had come in?
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
While Cori and Terri rush off to school, Aunt Joan stays home with Bobby while he recovers from his injury. Today is the day he finally gets to change back into his boy clothes. Will Aunt Joan start treating him more like a boy now? More importantly, how will Bobby feel now that he's no longer wearing Cori's pretty clothes?
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Copyright 2006 by Heather Rose Brown
CHAPTER X
"Aunt Joan, you think maybe I should go to school anyways?" I was surprised a question like that would come out of my mouth. I would have never asked to go back to my old school if I had any chance at all of getting away from it for a whole day. My new school was a lot different. Nobody had teased me for being a sissy. What was even more surprising was how quickly I had made new friends.
Aunt Joan frowned, but it seemed more out of concern than anger. "Sweetheart, you know the doctor said you should stay home at least a day to give your sprained ankle a rest." She turned away from me and shouted down the hall. "Let's go, girls! You're going to miss the bus if you don't get out there soon."
I was a bit startled by how loudly she could shout, but to my surprise, not frightened. While Mom hardly ever raised her voice, I was used to being afraid when my father yelled, since it usually meant I'd done something to make him upset . . . again.
Terri raced down the hall, braking just in time to avoid crashing into Aunt Joan. "Sorry about that, Mom. Cori and I were talking and lost track of the time."
Aunt Joan smiled at her older daughter before handing her a small paper bag and kissing her on the cheek. "So did talking to your sister help you feel better about your daddy?"
"I don't know if how I feel about him could change, but I am feeling a little better. I really appreciated you and Cori talking to me." Terri surprised her mom with a quick hug around the neck before running down the steps and out the front door.
It was hard not to giggle at Aunt Joan's dazed look. She quickly recovered and grinned at me. "And what do you think you're giggling at, Bobby?"
I managed to get control of the giggles, but I couldn't help smiling. "I'm sorry, Aunt Joan. It's just I don't think I'd ever seen anybody so surprised by a hug before."
Aunt Joan's grin eased into a soft smile. "It was a very nice surprise. Some days I don't think I'll ever understand teens. I just wonder what I'm going to do when both of my girls are that age. Speaking of which . . . Cori!"
Almost as soon as Aunt Joan shouted her name, Cori ran out of the hallway, chattering into a cell phone. "Oh yeah, that sounds great!"
"Cori, what are you doing with Terri's phone?"
Cori pulled the cell phone from her ear. "She said I could use it, Mom." Cori held the phone to her ear and nodded a couple of times. "Yeah, Mom's right here. Hold on and I'll ask her."
Aunt Joan had that special look most parents have when they're getting ready to decide whether or not they're going to let you do something. Both of my parents were good at that look, although lately one of them always seemed to argue when the other had made a decision. It had gotten to where I'd avoided asking either of them anything just so I wouldn't have to see them fighting.
"Um, would it be okay if Rhianna and Tess came here after school for a sleep-over?"
The handle of the plastic lunchbox Aunt Joan was holding squeaked when she folded her arms and looked down at her daughter. "Have they asked their parents yet?"
"Well . . . no, not yet. I wanted to ask you if it was okay first."
Aunt Joan scratched at her chin with her free hand. "I guess that will be all right, if they ask their parents, and if their parents say it's okay."
Cori squealed and hugged Aunt Joan around the waist. "Thank you, Mom!"
"You're welcome, honey. Now I want you to say goodbye, turn off that phone, and promise me you won't use it at school."
Cori pulled away from her mom and held the cell phone to her ear again. "Hey, I gotta go. Yeah, see you at school." She then hit the end-call button, folded up the cell phone, and slipped it into a side pocket of her backpack. "Okay, no more talking on the phone, and I promise to give it back to Terri at lunch."
Aunt Joan smiled and kissed Cori on the forehead before slipping the lunchbox into her daughter’s hand. "That's my girl."
Cori shifted her backpack onto her shoulders and then hugged Aunt Joan again, barely missing smacking her mom in the back with the lunchbox. "Thank you so much, Mom."
"You're welcome, honeybunch. Now get your butt out to the bus stop."
"Okay." Cori turned to me and waved. "Bye, Bobby. I hope you're foot feels better." Before I could do more than wave back, Cori bounced down the steps two at a time and ran out the door.
* * * * *
It was unusually quiet in the living room after Cori left. Aunt Joan eventually broke the silence. "So, would you like some help getting changed, sweetheart?"
I pulled myself into more of a sitting position on the couch, wincing a bit when my sprained foot slipped off the pillow, and looked down at what I was wearing. Even though I was hurting, seeing Hello Kitty on my chest made me smile. "I guess I probably should be wearing something more than a t-shirt, even if it does go down to my knees."
I noticed a soapy, baby-powder scent when Aunt Joan sat on the armrest near my head and wondered if she always smelled so nice or of she had somehow found time to take a shower before waking everyone else up. When she rested a hand on my shoulder, I looked up and saw a smile that made me feel like I'd just been wrapped up in a warm, fluffy blanket. "Actually, that's one of Cori's nightshirts, Bobby."
"What's a nightshirt?" It felt like a silly question as soon as I asked.
"It's sort of like a nightgown, but it's styled more like a long t-shirt." Aunt Joan's smile didn't change at all when she answered, making me wonder if there was anything I could say that would surprise, annoy, or shock her.
"Ah, okay. Well, I'd better go change. I'd feel kinda funny wearing a nightshirt all day." What I was wearing actually felt very comfortable, but I also felt a little weird wearing something that was almost a nightgown.
"I think I understand." Even though she had only nodded and spoken a few words, I had the feeling that, somehow, she really did understand. "Well, the clothes you'd worn to school yesterday are clean. I took them out of the dryer last night and put them on Cori's dresser after you went back to sleep."
"Oh cool!" I swung both feet out from under the covers and was painfully reminded why I was staying home after I felt a sharp sting in my sprained ankle. Doing my best to ignore the ache, I carefully stood up, and balanced on my good foot.
Just as I was about to hop into Cori's room, the hand Aunt Joan had on my shoulder slipped down to my arm. I felt panicked for a moment. It hadn't been that long ago when my father had grabbed me there and tried to pull me out of a wheelchair. It was the gentle playfulness in Aunt Joan's voice that calmed my jittery nerves. "Hold on there, missy . . . ermm . . . I mean, mister." She seemed just a tiny bit flustered for a second. "I mean, Bobby. I can't have you walking around on that sprained foot."
"Aunt Joan?"
"What is it, sweetie?" She had her hands under my arms and probably would have picked me up if I hadn't interrupted her.
"Would it be okay if I walked?" I felt like I'd spent a lot of time being carried around lately. Terri had carried me out to the car when I'd been going to see my mom in the hospital and to the front door when my father had brought the police officer to take me home. Aunt Joan had also carried me around the hospital almost all night when I'd sprained my ankle.
Even the doctor who fixed my ankle picked me up, and you could probably count Cori too when she carried me from her closet to her desk chair. Getting carried around wasn't exactly a bad thing. Being held like that, especially by Terri and Aunt Joan, made me feel very safe and protected, but I was starting to miss getting around on my own.
Aunt Joan pulled her hands away and looked at me with an embarrassed smile. "Of course, sweetheart. Do you still have the crutch I found for you last night?"
"Ummm . . . somewhere. I thought I'd leaned it up against the arm of the sofa."
I began hopping around on my good foot, looking for the crutch. Aunt Joan stopped me with a touch on my shoulder. "Stay right there, sweetie. You don't want to fall and make your ankle worse."
Bouncing around wasn't really making me feel any worse . . . at least not a lot worse. I had gotten used to being expected to do things on my own, but it was nice to have someone helping me out. I was just a little worried about getting too used to it, especially if my father found a way of taking me away from my mom.
While I had missed my father over the summer, being able to spend time with just my mom had been nice. I was almost getting used to the idea of there just being the two of us. Then she got into that awful accident. It was so scary thinking of her being stuck in the hospital with all those tubes and wires attached to her. It was even scarier thinking about my father trying to take me away from her.
As I tried my best to believe my mom would be out of the hospital soon and stop thinking about what life might be like with my father, Aunt Joan looked around the side of the couch and picked up a small aluminum crutch from the floor. After handing it to me, she sat behind me on the couch and held me by the waist, helping me keep my balance until I got the crutch under my arm. "You sure you're going to be okay, Bobby?"
I took a few careful steps away from the sofa, leaning the weight that would have been on my sprained ankle onto the crutch. "I think I'm gonna be okay. Thank you for showing me how to do this last night."
"You're welcome, sweetheart. Cori has a small pail next to her hamper. When you get changed, you can toss your Goodnites in there."
I was so glad I wasn't facing Aunt Joan, because I could feel my face warming with embarrassment. I had almost forgotten what I had changed into last night so I wouldn't wet Cori's bed again. Even though it had been a busy morning, it still seemed weird to forget something like that. "Errr . . . okay, Aunt Joan. I . . . umm . . . I better go change now."
As I headed down the hall toward Cori's room, there was a loud knock on the front door. A few seconds later I heard Aunt Joan open the door and start talking to someone. I hobbled down the hall a little faster. I really wasn't ready to face a stranger at that moment.
* * * * *
After I closed the door to Cori's room, I stripped off the nightshirt and tossed it into the hamper. What I had left on really didn't look like a diaper. At least, it didn't look like anything I'd seen a baby wear. It felt more like I was wearing thick underpants. Maybe I was just kidding myself, but it did seem easier to think of the Goodnites like that.
As I looked, I noticed something was a bit different. I seemed . . . flatter. I made my way over to the mirror on the back of Cori's closet door and felt an odd giddiness when I saw my reflection. The Goodnites really did make me look different. I felt a tiny, long forgotten spark of hope and quickly pulled down what I was wearing.
I gritted my teeth, determined not to cry again, when I saw everything was still there. Instead, I turned away from the mirror, pulled the Goodnites the rest of the way off and tossed them with all my strength at the pail beside the hamper. The pail wobbled a bit when it was hit, but to my surprise, the Goodnites had made it in, making the lid to the pail spin around several times.
Normally, I would have felt proud of myself for making a shot like that, but at the moment, I just felt miserable. Even though I was supposed to be using the crutch, I hopped the few feet from the closet to the dresser and looked at my neatly folded clothes. Before, they were just clothes; today, they were boy clothes.
I didn't cry as I started getting dressed . . . just barely. That is, I wasn't bawling and there weren't any tears, but there was all the aching you feel inside just before you cry. When I was wearing everything except for my sneakers (they hadn't made it to Cori's room with the rest of my clothes), I took a deep breath and hopped back over to the mirror. It was time to get over my silly wishes and see myself for who I really was.
"Gah!"
"You okay in there, Bobby?" Aunt Joan’s shout sounded like it was coming from the other end of the house.
"I'm okay," I shouted back. "I was just . . . surprised by something." Seeing someone else in the mirror can be pretty surprising. It wasn't actually a different person I'd seen. Just for a second, I thought I'd seen a girl in the mirror. I just saw me after that, but the feeling of seeing a girl was still there. I frowned at my reflection. The girl in the mirror frowned back, looking angry, confused, and just a little bit afraid.
I was finally wearing boy clothes again. Why wasn't I seeing a boy? Was it the hair that made me look different? Was there something else? This was too weird . . . too confusing. I'm not sure how long I stared at myself, trying to make sense of what I saw and felt, before I heard a knock on the door.
"Is it okay if I come in, Bobby?" Her question was a bit muffled coming through the bedroom door.
It took me a moment to pull myself away from the mirror. "I'm all dressed. C'mon in."
Aunt Joan held up my sneakers as she walked in. "I'd forgotten to bring these up with the rest of your clothes. You probably should avoid wearing a sneaker on your sprained foot for today. If you feel funny just having one on your good foot, I think it would be okay to go around in your stocking feet today."
"I ain't wearing stockings . . . am I?" I actually looked down to check, but all I saw were white tube socks.
"No, sweetie. Stocking feet just means you're wearing socks without shoes." Aunt Joan adjusted my shirt, although there didn't seem to be anything wrong with it. "This top looks very pr--" Her jaw snapped shut on the last word. "I mean, it looks very nice on you."
"Were you gonna say, 'pretty'?" It wasn't hard to guess what she had stopped herself from saying, but I still needed to hear her answer.
Aunt Joan nodded slowly. "I'm sorry, Bobby. I've gotten so used to it just being me and my girls, it just slipped out."
"It's okay." A question popped up into my head, but it took a while before I had the nerve to ask. "Do you think I look pretty?"
"I think. . . . I think we need to sit down and talk." Aunt Joan held my free hand and had her other hand in the middle of my back as she helped me hobble over to Cori's bed. After she sat down, she pulled me onto her lap, and sat me sideways. With Aunt Joan still wrapped in her fluffy blue bathrobe, it felt like I was sitting in the lap of a giant teddy bear. The ache in my ankle I had been getting from hopping around felt a little better when she carefully propped my sprained foot up on Cori's giant, fluffy pillow. "Sweetheart, before I answer, I need to ask a couple of questions."
"Okay. What'd ya need to ask?"
"Last night when we were alone at the hospital in Doctor Chung's office, you said that you felt like a girl. Was that because you think only girls can be pretty?"
"I. . . . I dunno." I hung my head, unable to look Aunt Joan in the eye and hide what I was feeling at the same time. I began chewing on my thumbnail.
Aunt Joan slowly moved my hand away from my face with one hand and lifted my chin with the other. Her eyes sparkled in the morning sunlight coming through the bedroom window. The sadness in her smile almost made me forget the pain and confusion I was feeling. "I realize this is hard, Bobby. If you don't want to say anything, it's okay. If there is anything you want to say, and I mean anything, I promise it'll be all right to tell me."
I tried to swallow my nervousness, but my throat was too dry. "When I was little, I didn't think I was a boy. It wasn't like one day I'd said, 'I ain't a boy; I'm a girl.' It was more like more like when I thought of myself, I'd see me as fitting more in with girls than boys."
"So you liked playing with girls more than boys?"
"Well, yeah, especially with my cousin Cassie."
"And you didn't like playing boy games?"
"Not exactly. I liked climbing trees and playing in the dirt and riding bikes and stuff like that, but I didn't like playing like the boys played. I felt more comfortable playing like the other girls played."
"You said, 'other girls.' "
"Umm . . . yes?" For some reason, I had the feeling I'd been caught at something. I just didn't know what that something was yet.
"That sounds like you consider yourself to be one of the girls."
"I do. Or at least, I did before the -- you know -- birthday party."
Aunt Joan pulled me close and held me for a few minutes before she spoke. "I remember, sweetie. That must have been pretty hard."
The ache in my chest became a cold stone that sank into my stomach. "It was, especially at first. My father never lost his temper the way he did that day, but he did seem to change. He wouldn't hug me or hold me any more and he got rid of anything that he thought was too girlish."
Aunt Joan stroked the back of my hair. "Sounds like it was a painful change for you, Bobby. In what other ways did he change?"
"Before, he was a lot gentler with me. He smiled more at me. He'd even played house with me and stuff like that instead of trying to make me do boy stuff. In a lotta ways, he was an awful lot like my mom back then."
"Did he feel like a mommy?"
I imagined my father dressing like my mom and giggled a little. "No, I don't think I ever thought of him as a mother. But when he changed, it was like he was suddenly covered with ice." The stone in my stomach seemed to get colder when I thought of the change.
"What made him feel like he was covered with ice?"
I leaned my head against Aunt Joan's chest. The sound of her heartbeat calmed the shaky feeling I got when I tried to think of an answer. The warmth of her arms as she wrapped them around me helped to melt what I'd been feeling in my stomach. "He . . . got colder and harder, and it felt like I could see the person I'd known under the ice, but I couldn't reach him."
I shuddered at the thought of my father being trapped like that. "Sometimes, probably when he wasn't paying attention, I could feel how he still loved me. It just felt like his love was coming through that thick layer of ice. I hated knowing he was there, but not knowing how to reach him. I think that's probably why I'd tried so hard to do what he asked and to believe what he told me was true."
Aunt Joan was quiet for a few seconds. I could hear her heart beat a little faster. "What did he try to tell you?"
"He told me lotsa things. Being able to be with him when he'd sit down and talk with me felt special, even when he'd get upset at the questions I'd ask. Some of what he'd say was hard to listen to, like when he told me 'bout how boys and girls are different and how I could never be a girl 'cause I got . . . boy parts."
Aunt Joan pulled away from me a little and looked down at me. "So, what did you think when he told you about the difference between boys and girls?"
"Mostly, I was confused and frustrated. I guess maybe I still am a little. When I'd asked him to explain the differences, he just seemed to get upset or something and I never had the nerve to try asking anyone else. I was frustrated 'cause he told me I could never be a girl, but he wouldn’t explain why."
"Did you feel different after he told you that?"
"Not really. I tried to make myself believe I was a boy 'cause I knew my father wanted me to, but . . . I just couldn't."
"Well, you know what I think?"
I was too afraid to speak, so I just shook my head. After sharing something I'd kept secret for so long, I was too scared to try imagining what she thought.
Aunt Joan pulled me close again. "I think you're a very pretty girl."
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
In this chapter, Bobby is invited to Cori's sleepover and semi-officially acquires some new pronouns. We also learn a bit more about Bobby's father and get a little more insight into how he and his child feel about each other.
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
CHAPTER XI
I spent the rest of the morning on the couch with my sprained ankle propped up on pillows and my legs covered by a warm, brightly colored quilt. I couldn't find anything interesting on TV, so I started reading through a pile of manga comic books Cori said I could borrow. I'd never given manga a second look up until then, assuming all comic books were just about superheroes fighting supervillains, which got old pretty fast after a while.
I felt like I could really connect better with the characters I was reading about in Cori's manga collection. There were still heroes and villains in some of them and lots of them had magic and things you don't usually see in real life, but it all felt different somehow. By the time I could smell Aunt Joan cooking grilled cheese sandwiches for lunch, I had read through nearly everything Aunt Joan could find in Cori's room.
After lunch, I started playing some of the games Cori and Terri had for their PlayStation. Being up late last night was catching up with me. I kept on yawning and was finding it hard to keep my eyes open as I played. The latest game had turned pretty weird. I was in the middle of trying to wriggle a virtual pit bull puppy into a frilly baby dress when the game controller slipped from my fingers.
I'd been searching around the couch and under the quilt when I heard a deep voices ask, "You looking for this?"
I dropped the quilt and turned to see my father standing beside me; the controller dangled from his right hand. I couldn't decide if I was more shocked to see him there, or to see him wearing a white, silky looking shirt under a dark green jacket and a matching skirt. "Dad, what are you doing here . . . wearing that?"
"A better question is, what are you doing wearing that?" My father poked me in the middle of my chest with a long, pink fingernail.
I followed his finger to where it was digging sharply into my skin and saw the top of a pink dress. "I . . . I have no idea how I got into this. I just changed into boy clothes a little while ago."
My father grabbed me by my shoulders and yanked me from under the covers until I was standing on the couch in front of him. "Stop lying!"
My upper arms ached where he had taken a death grip on them. I tried to lift my hands to push him away, but they wouldn't move. I tried kicking, but my legs barely had the strength to keep me standing. "Lemme go! I didn't do nothing."
He seemed to turn huge when he leaned in closer to me and his sour breath made me want to gag. "You need to wake up and face reality."
I tried to keep my head from flopping back and forth when he started shaking me. "You have to wake up!"
"Stop, you're hurting me!"
My father either didn't understand or didn't care. "You're lying to your friends. You're lying to your family. Worst of all, you're lying to yourself!"
I was starting to feel dizzy from being shaken and the smell of his breath. The only thing I could manage to say was, "Huh?"
"You have to wake up, Bobby. You're a boy, not a girl. You always have been. You always will be."
The world started spinning. I could hardly breathe. The pain in my arms faded as everything turned dark.
* * * * *
"Wake up, Bobby."
I tried to turn towards the sound of the new voice, but something thick, damp, and stinking of sweat covered my face. I took in a huge gulp of cool air when it was pulled away and squinted as my eyes adjusted to the bright afternoon light coming through a nearby window. "Aunt Joan?"
"That's right, sweetheart. I heard you yelling in your sleep when I was on the phone." She sat beside me on the edge of the couch, untangled me from the cover wrapped around my arms and legs, and helped me sit up. "You okay now?
"I feel kinda wiped out, but not as bad as last night. I don't remember falling asleep. It still feels like my father was just here in the living room."
Aunt Joan smiled and ruffled the top of my hair. "You drifted off a little after lunch and slept through most of the afternoon. Your father hasn't been here since he brought the police officer to our front door early this morning. With the way he was acting then, I would have never let him in the house." She brushed my hair out of my eyes and her smile softened. "Did you want to tell me about the dream?"
"It started out pretty weird, especially when I saw my father wearing a dress."
Aunt Joan's eyebrows popped up. "You saw your daddy in a dress? What did it look like?"
"No, not my daddy, my father." Normally I wouldn't talk back like that, but I was still feeling upset by the dream and not really thinking of how rude I sounded.
Aunt Joan frowned and looked like she was going to say something. Instead, she sighed and said, "Okay, what did your father look like?"
Parts of the dream were already fading, but I did my best to tell her what I remembered. By the time I was done, her eyes looked like a pair of ping-pong balls that wanted to pop out of her head. "How in the world would you remember . . . I mean, you were only two when--"
The front door slammed closed and Cori shouted from the bottom of the steps. "I'm home, Mom!"
Aunt Joan turned and shouted back, "We're in the living room, honey. Don't forget to take off your softball cleats." There was the sound of grumbling and something clattering to the floor by the front door as Aunt Joan turned to me and brushed my cheek with the back of her fingers. "We can talk about this later."
After something else clattered to the floor, Cori thumped up the steps. Both legs of the dark blue pants she was wearing and spots on the white shirt with blue sleeves were splattered with dried mud. With her hair tucked under a baseball cap and not a bit of anything frilly showing anywhere, I almost didn't recognize her until she spoke. "Hi Mom! Hi Bobby! How's your foot doing?"
I tried moving my sprained ankle around under the comforter. It still felt a little sore, but the sharp pain was gone. "It's a lot better. I guess taking the day off from school must have helped."
"Oh, that reminds me. Tess and Rhiana were asking about you at school. I really wasn't sure how much to tell them, so I just said you were staying home 'cause you'd hurt your foot and they could ask you more at the sleepover." Cori's fingers squirmed in her folded hands as she turned from me to her mom. "I hope that was okay."
Aunt Joan only took a moment to think before she nodded. "So long as Bobby is okay with it, then it's fine with me."
Cori nearly choked her mom with a hug while somehow managing not to get any mud on her. "Thank you thank you thank you!" She pulled one of her arms away from her mom's neck and took my hand. "Oh Bobby, this is gonna be so fun!"
Aunt Joan pulled Cori's other arm from around her neck and held her daughter's hand. "I think you're jumping the gun, honey. She hasn't even said if she wants to join the sleepover."
"She?" Cori's glance bounced between me and her mom. "She who?"
For a moment, Aunt Joan seemed at a loss for words. " I guess I jumped the gun too." She wrapped her arm across my shoulders. "Bobby, how would you like us to refer to you?"
Cori tilted her head to the side. "Do you wanna be a girl?"
My heart thumped in my chest. I could barely breathe. It was a choice I would have never imagined getting a week ago, and now the words I was aching to say were stuck in my throat. I closed my eyes and concentrated on breathing, willing the tightness to go away. I took in a deeper breath and noticed the scents of mud, grass, and dandelions. When I opened my eyes, I found Cori crouched down in front of me, chewing on her bottom lip.
"Bobby? Did I say something wrong?"
"No, it's nothing like that. It's just. . . ."
Aunt Joan gently squeezed my shoulder. "Sweetheart, you don't have to answer if you're not sure or just not ready."
"But I want to." I looked back and forth between the two of them. The sound of my heart beating was loud in my ears. I looked down and rubbed my sweaty hands on the part of the comforter covering my legs. "If it wouldn't feel too weird, I'd . . . I'd really like to be referred to as a girl. Would that be okay?"
Aunt Joan kissed the top of my head. "Of course it would be okay. "
Cori squeezed my hand. "It'd be lots easier for me. I can't tell you how many times I'd almost slipped and called you a girl yesterday. If your mom hadn't introduced you as her son at church, I probably would have assumed you were a girl at school just like everyone else."
"Which everyone else?"
The phone rang just as Cori started to answer. Both she and her mom reached for the phone, but Aunt Joan was closer and a tiny bit faster.
"Hello? . . . Oh hi! Is everything okay? . . . Ah, that's good."
Cori whispered, "Who is it?"
Aunt Joan mouthed the word, "Terri."
"What was that, honey? . . . Oh, that was so sweet of her to invite you over. Does her mother know? . . . I see. Will there be any other girls? . . . And what about boys? . . . Okay, that sounds all right. It looks like both of my girls will be at sleepovers tonight. When you get there, I want you to give me a call and ask her mother to talk to me. . . . You're welcome, hon. Just don't forget to call me. . . . I love you too."
Aunt Joan was smiling absently as she hung up the phone. "It looks Terri will be staying at Marcia's tonight?"
Cori giggled. "You mean she's staying at her girlfriend's house?"
Her mom gave her a sharp look. "You know your sister doesn't like you teasing her like that."
"But it's true, Mom. You should see how they are together when Marcia comes over."
"Really? What have they been doing?"
"Well, I ain't seen them doing any kissy mushy stuff. But the way they look at each other, you can tell they like each other."
Aunt Joan nodded and sighed. "I've seen it too and talked to her about it. She still insists they're just friends. Until she says differently, I want you to respect how she feels."
Cori frowned and seemed to think for a minute. a playful grin spread across her face. "I guess I can do that. I don't want her getting mad at me and saying I can't be a bridesmaid at the wedding."
"You are just impossible." I froze when Aunt Joan swatted at Cori's butt. At first I thought she was going to be spanked, but Aunt Joan was smiling and Cori just eeped and giggled. "Now I want you to head down stairs, throw your uniform in the washer and wash what you can in the sink down there. I'll get a bath started for you in a few minutes."
* * * * *
Aunt Joan seemed to be lost in thought after Cori headed downstairs and I had to tug on her sleeve to get her attention.
"Yes sweetie?"
"Should I get changed for the sleepover?"
"Oh you won't need to change into pajamas until later tonight."
I looked down at my t-shirt and jeans. Even though they had been washed last night and I couldn't see any stains from falling in the mud yesterday, they still looked frumpled and the sweat from falling asleep rolled up in the covers was still making my shirt stick to my ribs. "Do you think what I'm wearing will be okay until then?"
Aunt Joan pushed a few strands of my hair over my left ear and smiled softly. "I'm sure Cori has something you could borrow." She turned away from me and shouted, "Cori, could you come back here a second?"
The distant sound of running water I hadn't noticed before stopped, then Cori came thumping up the steps . . . naked from the waist up. She was rubbing at the mud on her forearm with a damp washcloth when she walked towards us. "Did ya need me for something, Mom?"
"Yes, would it be okay if Bobby borrowed some clothes to change into before our guests arrive?"
"Sure thing. She really took care of what she'd borrowed last night, especially considering how she'd slipped into that pothole last night."
I was too shocked to do anything but stare as they talked. It wasn't as if she had anything more than I did. I'd just never seen a girl, or really anyone else except for my father, topless before. I could feel my cheeks starting to burn as I squeezed my eyes shut. "Uh, Cori?"
"What's wrong, Bobby?"
"Err . . ."
Aunt Joan came to my rescue. "I think she's embarrassed, baby. You really shouldn't be wandering around without a top on."
"But I thought she was a girl."
"Being a girl doesn't stop someone from being shy."
"Oh wow . . . I'm sorry, Bobby."
I opened my eyes and made myself look again. When I ignored the curly ponytail at the back of her head and the way she was standing, I realized she didn't look all that different from a boy. "I'm the one who should be saying sorry. I don't know why I'm acting so silly."
Aunt Joan held my hand and patted it a few times. "You're not being silly at all." She looked up at Cori and said, "Go ahead and finish cleaning up downstairs. I'll come down to get you when I've got your bath ready."
Looking a bit confused, Cori answered with a nod and a smile before hopping back down the stairs. After she was out of sight, her mom turned to me and squeezed my hand. "I guess things may get a little more complicated than I'd expected. If you feel at all uncomfortable joining the sleepover tonight, it's okay to change your mind."
"You think I shouldn't be there with the other girls?"
Aunt Joan pulled me into a warm hug. "Oh no, sweetie. I didn't mean that at all." She pulled back a little and looked down at me. "I just know girls tend to be treated differently than boys, and I'm worried you might feel overwhelmed or uncomfortable or something."
"Oh, I hadn't really thought about that. I do feel a little nervous not knowing exactly what might happen, but it's not like a scary nervous. It's more like the nervous I felt the first time I decided to try riding my bike without training wheels."
* * * * *
I thought back to that special time. It had been about a month after my seventh birthday. Even with my father holding onto the back of the bike, it still wobbled as I climbed on. I almost chickened out, but just couldn't when I turned and saw his proud smile.
My legs were shaking when we started moving and it took me a couple of tries before I was able to pedal without my feet slipping off. When we were about halfway down the sidewalk, I noticed the sharp smell of my fathers aftershave as he leaned close to my ear and whispered, "You can do it."
Without looking back, I could tell he had let go. I was finding it hard to keep my front wheel straight and my stomach started doing flip-flops. "Keep pedaling," my father shouted from what felt too far off. I began pumping harder, and found it was getting easier to steer. "Good job! Now stop and come back."
That's about when I started to panic. I had started going downhill and was picking up speed without pedaling. The end of the sidewalk and the intersection beyond was coming up too fast and I had started screaming for help. The sound of my father's boots thumping behind and hearing him shouting had only made me more afraid. My shaking, sweaty hands could barely hold onto the handlebars. I was almost at the corner when I realized he had been telling me to hit the brakes.
By the time I'd been able to get my legs to move in the right direction to get the coaster brake to work, I had already popped over the curb and was in the intersection. The sound of screeching brakes filled my ears before I was hit from behind. A small part of me had wondered why I hadn't been hit from the side. The rest of me couldn't think of anything else to do except scream.
By the time I'd stopped rolling, my throat felt raw. Everything still looked like it was spinning when I'd opened my eyes, but I could make out my father looking down at me. "Daddy?"
His voice was gentle, barely above a whisper. "Yes pumpkin?"
At the time, I hadn't realized it had been years since he had called me that. I just knew someone I'd never thought I'd see again had replaced the person my father had become. The world stopped spinning right about then and I realized his forehead was bleeding. I reached up and touched his rough cheek. "How'd you get hurt?"
His smile had felt like the sun coming out from behind the clouds after a storm. "It's been a long time since I've tried doing gymnastics. After I dived for you and grabbed you off the bike, I tried to tuck and roll. It wasn't as graceful a landing as I was hoping, but it could have been worse."
"How could it have been worse?"
I had been so shocked to see a tear roll down his cheek before he had pulled me close. "I could have lost you."
* * * * *
Tears were stinging my eyes as Aunt Joan pulled me onto her lap. "What's wrong, sweetheart?"
"I just miss him."
"Who do you miss? Your father?"
"No . . . my daddy."
While getting ready to meet with two girls from school who've been invited to Cori's sleep-over, Bobby gets a call from the hospital, talk to her mom, and learns a bit about both her parents as well as her part in their divorce. Worried about being accepted, Bobby braces herself to meet Rhianna and Tess, and discovers what kinds of friends they can be.
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure - Chapter XII
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
I couldn't stop staring at the girl in the mirror.
It was still hard to believe I was looking at myself. It wasn't as if this was the first time I'd seen a girl in the mirror, but it was still weird just the same. It hadn't been too long ago I'd been in my boy clothes and I'd still seen a girl. I didn't look that much different in the clothes I'd borrowed from Cori. Just a little more relaxed. Maybe even a little happier.
Aunt Joan had helped me look through Cori's closet and explained the funny looking overalls I'd picked out were called shortalls and that they were lavender, not purple. I was a little confused at first about the lavender, since I thought it just meant the soft, flowery smell of the bubble bath I'd used late last night.
Instead of getting annoyed with me for asking a dumb question, Aunt Joan stopped what she was doing and explained how lavender could mean more than one thing, just like the word orange could mean a color or piece of fruit. Once I was able to explain in my own words what she had told me, she gave me a quick hug before gathering up some shoes and clean underwear for me. After handing over everything I would need to get changed, she found some clothes for Cori to change into after her bath before she left me alone in my friends bedroom.
I adjusted the left strap of the shortalls so it would stop slipping from my shoulder. The soft, almost silky, short-sleeved, white cotton shirt felt nice under the rougher corduroy of the shortalls. No, not a shirt. Aunt Joan had said it was called a . . . blouse. I touched the plastic, flower-shaped buttons running down the front. It had been a little funny doing them up on the wrong side, but it wasn't really all that hard. I couldn't remember if girls did them all the way up, but decided to leave them, since I liked the way the blouse looked with all the buttons closed.
I sorta hop-stepped back a couple times until I could see the white anklets and lavender sneakers in the mirror and wondered if all girls matched up their shoes with their clothes like this. Was Cori unusual for liking the kinds of clothes she wore? I was finding I really liked the very girly look. Did that mean I was I a girl like Cori? Was I a girl? Could it really be as easy as deciding I was a girl to become one? Had I ever not been a girl?
I swung my head from side to side to shake the dizzy feeling I was getting from all the questions swirling around in my head and giggled at the way the swaying pigtails tickled my ears. I was so glad I had convinced Aunt Joan to help me fix my hair before she left. The scent of the strawberry shampoo I'd used last night (or early this morning?) was faint, but still noticeable as the pigtails bounced around my head.
I'd pulled the crutch (which Aunt Joan had insisted I still needed to keep using) away from the wall and was swinging my way towards the bedroom door when I heard a familiar knocking. "Sweetie, is it okay if we come in, or are you still changing?"
Something seemed to flutter in my stomach and my knees felt wobbly. "Tess and Rhianna got here already?" Even though Cori seemed positive they'd assumed I was a girl, I still wasn't sure how ready I was to have someone from school see me dressed like this.
"No, they won't be here for a little while yet. When I said we, I actually meant me and someone on the phone who would very much like to talk to you."
"Oh, umm, come on in. I'm all done changing." Talking to someone on the phone sounded a lot less scary than meeting Cori's friends face to face and the nervousness in my stomach calmed a little.
Aunt Joan was holding a phone to her ear as she walked into the bedroom. "Oh Irene, you should see her. She looks adorable in the outfit she picked out."
It took a second before I realized who she wast talking to. "Mom! Oh, can I talk to her please?" Without waiting for an answer, I hobbled towards Aunt Joan in a rush. I must have swung the crutch a little too wide. Without warning, it had slipped out from under my arm and I was falling sideways.
The next thing I knew, the phone was bouncing on the thickly padded bedroom rug and Aunt Joan was down on one knee, holding me in her arms. As she lifted me up and started to carry me to Cori's bed, I heard a tinny voice shouting. "Joan? Bobby? Anybody? What's going on?"
"Mom, is that you?" I was too far away to make out what the voice on the phone said as Aunt Joan sat me down on the edge of the bed, but I was sure now I knew who it was and that she sounded worried.
After checking my ankle to make sure I hadn't hurt it again, Aunt Joan scooped the phone off the floor. "Irene? . . . Yes, everything is okay. She just got a little excited when I was bringing you to her and fell. . . . Oh no. I checked and everything looks fine. She does seem anxious to speak to you, though. . . . Of course. . . . No need to thank me. It's what best friends do." Her chuckle was warm and playful. "Okay, you're welcome. . . . Sure, here she is."
After handing the phone to me, Aunt Joan tiptoed out of the room and quietly closed the door behind her. "Mom? Is everything okay?"
Hearing my mother's gentle laughter melted away the last bit of worry I was feeling. "I was just about to ask you the same thing. Is your ankle feeling any better?"
"Oh yeah. Aunt Joan kept me home and made me keep my foot up all day. Most of the aching is gone now. I can even walk on it a little."
"That's so good to hear. Now I know it's tempting, but I want you to promise me you won't try putting any weight on that foot for a while and keep on using the crutch Joan's let you borrow."
I wanted to argue that I really wasn't all that bad off, but I didn't want to make her any more worried than she already sounded. "Okay, I promise."
"That includes the sleep-over. So no jumping, dancing, running, or anything like that when you're playing with your friends, and no walking anywhere without the crutch."
"How'd you find out about the sleep-over?"
"You're avoiding answering me." Mom sounded a little more serious, but there was still a bit of a smile in her voice.
"Okay, I promise not to do any of them things at the sleep-over. But how'd you find out about it?"
"This afternoon, after the hospital staff were done poking and prodding and running me through all kinds of tests, I called Joan to find out how you were doing. She told me about the sleep-over Cori was planning and asked me how I felt about you joining it."
"And you're okay with it?"
"Of course I am, Pumpkin. I've raised you as a good b-- err, girl, and I know you'll behave yourself."
"Were you gonna say boy?"
The faint crackle of static filled a few seconds of silence. "Yes, Bobby."
Cold dread washed through me and the phone felt like it was just about ready to slip out of my sweaty hand. "So, you see me like a boy . . . like a sissy who wears girls clothes?"
"No, Pumpkin." There were a few more seconds of silence. "Actually, that's not entirely true. When you were first born, I thought of you as my son. As you grew older and I saw your personality developing, I realized you were a bit different from most boys. I believe your father saw the same thing as well."
"Is that why he freaked out at my fifth birthday party?"
The sadness in Mom's sigh made my heart ache. "I'd say that was part of it, but it seems it was also somethings from his past that set him off. Once I'd gotten you to sleep that night, I had a long talk with him and found out about some things that had happened to him a long while ago."
"What kinda things?"
"Just . . . just some very bad things that went on for a very long time. It didn't excuse what he did to you. If I had thought for a second he wouldn't keep his promise about never letting it happen again, I would have left him that night."
"You would have left him because of me?"
"Yes . . . no. What I mean is, I would have left him because of what he did. He was responsible for his own actions, not you. And just in case you were wondering, he was also responsible for his own choice in leaving a few months ago."
"But, I'd told him I didn't wanna get my hair cut."
"Which had nothing to do with him leaving. Your father and I breaking up had been a long time coming. He just happened to choose that night to leave."
I'm not sure how long I sat there, trying to absorb what I'd learned while questions floated around in my head. What was it that had changed my father? What had happened to him that was so awful that my mom wouldn't tell me? Was I really not responsible for my parents breaking up? It was still hard to believe, but my mom seemed pretty sure I wasn't. Eventually, the sound of Mom's voice broke through my thoughts. "What was that?"
"I was just asking if you were still there."
"Yeah. Just thinking a lot and trying to figure stuff out."
"I'm sorry, Pumpkin. Talking over the phone about things like this probably isn't the best idea. Think you'd be up to a real talk when I get home from the hospital?"
The sadness and confusion I'd been feeling was almost completely overridden by the excitement of being able to have my mom back home again. "Oh, that sounds great! When ya gonna get outta the hospital?"
"Well, my nurse came in a few minutes ago to take me to the last of my tests for today."
"Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to keep ya on the phone so long."
"It's okay. When he'd dropped me off from the last test, I'd told him I was going to try reaching my daughter this afternoon and he's been very understanding. If everything goes well with this and the other tests I've taken today, they may be letting me out as early as tomorrow afternoon."
My heart was bubbling over with happiness. Not only did my mom seem to accept me as her daughter, but she didn't seem to have any problems referring to me as one with other people as well. Topping that off with having her back home . . . I really couldn't have felt any happier. "Wow, that sounds great! I can't wait to see ya again."
"Same here, Pumpkin. I can't tell you how much I've missed your sweet smile."
I felt a little worried when I heard her sniffling. "Everything all right? You sound like you're crying."
"I'm fine. These are happy tears."
On the one hand, the idea of happy tears didn't make sense. On the other hand, I was happier than I'd felt in ages, but there was a tear trickling down my cheek. "I love you, Mommy." The old name had slipped out again, but it felt right, so I didn't worry about it.
"I love you too, Bobby. Now I want you to be a good girl for Joan and try not to stay up too late tonight at the sleep-over. Joan had said she planned on driving you and the other girls to school tomorrow before going to work and I don't want you to make her late because you can't wake up. Can you do that for me?"
"I will. I promise."
I hadn't been sitting on the bed for more than a few minutes after I hung up before I heard Cori's shouting, closely followed by the rumble of what must have been her thumping down the steps, then the excited sound of new voices. I pulled a fluffy tissue from the fuzzy pink box on the night stand, then dabbed at my tears and blew my nose before standing with the help of the crutch and bracing myself for the new arrivals before heading out the bedroom door.
* * *
I had just come out of the hallway and looked down the steps to watch the hug-fest. I smiled when I saw a girl with short black hair and cinnamon-colored skin gasp as Cori squeezed her tight and another girl with long waves of coppery-red hair and a face full of freckles squealed when Aunt Joan picked her up and wrapped her in a warm bear hug.
The second girl, who I quickly recognized as Rhiana, seemed to notice me first, but it was the first girl, Tess, who shouted, "Bobby!"
When Rhiana squirmed out of Aunt Joan's arms, she ran up the steps and gave me a huge hug. "It's so good to see ya again, Bobby. Everybody at recess was askin' about you."
Once Cori let her go, Tess lightly bounced up the steps two at a time and hugged me too. "I'm glad to see ya too. Rumor had started going around you'd been in a bad car accident."
Not one to be left out, Cori thumped up the steps and joined in the group hug. "I dunno how the rumor got started, but I'm glad ya didn't get in a car accident yesterday."
I turned to Cori, not sure if I was ready for the answer, but still needing to ask. "Had you told people who'd been in the accident?"
"Oh no. That's one of the things I figured you wanna let people know if you was up to letting them know."
Rhianna gasped. "Who'd been in an accident?"
Tess rolled her eyes before glaring at her friend. "Hey! You know better than asking questions like that."
I reached out and did my best to hug all three girls. "It's okay. I don't mind telling ya's so long as ya don't tell nobody else."
Rhianna's embarrassed expression relaxed a bit. "Of course. I won't tell anyone else. Promise." The other two girls nodded in agreement and added their promises.
"Actually, it was my mom who'd been in an accident."
It was Tess's turn to gasp. "Oh god! That musta been awful!"
Rhianna squeezed my shoulder. "You poor girl. I'm so sorry to hear that. If it ain't too personal . . . how's she doing?"
I took in a deep breath. "She's doing better now. But when I first saw her. . . ." I thought back to the other night when I first saw my mom in a hospital bed. I thought of all the tubes and wires coming out of her. All the emotions I felt then, all the fear I'd tried to push down on the way to the hospital, everything just came back in a rush. Without a word, all three girls closed in and held me as I started crying.
When I was more or less back to my normal self, I felt a new hand on my shoulder. I looked behind me and saw Aunt Joan smiling gently and holding a box of tissues. She pulled one out and held it up to my nose. "Go ahead and blow your nose, sweetie."
Cori, Tess, and Rhianna all made their own versions of honking noises as I blew my nose, which started me giggling. The others joined in, and even Aunt Joan chuckled. "Okay girls. It's time to get started on the pizza's if you want anything to eat during the sleep-over. Who wants to help?"
All four of us said, "me," at exactly the same time, which started everyone laughing again as we followed Aunt Joan into the kitchen.
In this chapter, Bobby has fun with Cori, Tess, and Rhianna at the slumber party. Everything seems to be going fine ... until someone walks in on Bobby while she's getting changed for bed. Will anything ever be the same for her again? Read on and find out!
Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure - Chapter XIII
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Even though we were in Cori's living room, it almost felt like a camping trip with the way me, Cori, Tess and Rhianna had our sleeping bags spread out in different directions. In the middle where you might expect a camp fire, there was a huge metal dish with a few pizza crusts scattered across it that none of us felt like finishing off.
I wondered if Tess was thinking about camping too when she asked, "Hey, anybody got a good ghost story?"
Rhianna stopped struggling with the stuck zipper on her sleeping bag and looked up. "Oooo, great idea!" She gave Cori's elbow a light tap. "Hey, you're good at telling stories. Got any really scary ones?"
Cori fidgeted a bit before answering. "I dunno. I don't think this might be the best time to be tellin' ghost stories."
Rhianna sounded more worried than disappointed when she said, "Awww."
Tess reached across the pizza plate and took Cori's hand. "You ain't been havin' them bad dreams again, have you?"
Cori shook her head. "No, I ain't had 'em in a while, but Bobby had a pretty bad one last night."
Rhianna reached over to me and rubbed the back of my shoulder. "You poor girl. It musta been pretty hard after what happened to your mom. Didja wanna tell us 'bout the dream?"
For maybe just a second I seriously thought about sharing my dream, but I wasn't sure I was ready to explain the part where my father had freaked out when he saw me in a dress. I patted the hand on my shoulder and smiled at Rhianna. "Thanks ... ermm ... but I. ..."
"I'm sorry." Rhianna's smile didn't do a very good job of covering her embarrassment as she pulled her hand back. "I really aughta know better than to poke my nose where it don't belong."
Aunt Joan stepped in just then and picked up the mostly empty pie plate. "Okay girls, I'm going to get some sleep after I put this in the dishwasher, and I think it's about time for everyone to get dressed for bed."
All of us moaned, then Cori said what I, and probably the other girls, were thinking. "Moooomm, it's only hardly after eight. Can't we stay up a tiny bit longer?"
Cori's mom held the plate out of the way so she could see her daughter. "Yes, you can stay up and talk after getting dressed for a *little* while, but I expect you and the rest of the girls to at least try going to sleep by ten. You all have school tomorrow, and I'll drag you there in your sleeping bags if I have to." With the way she was grinning after saying that, I wondered how far she'd really go to make sure we made it to school.
Rhianna hopped up and spun around, making the bottom of her nightgown flare out, and started chanting. "I'm already dre-essed. I'm already dre-essed."
Aunt Joan caught her by the shoulder to stop her from spinning. "Did you brush your teeth?"
She somehow managed to look up sheepishly at Aunt Joan while wobbling dizzily. "Ummm ... I was planning on doing it in the morning."
Cori's mom patted Rhianna's arm. "I really think you should take care of that tonight. Why don't you use the bathroom while the rest of the girls are getting dressed?"
She got her balance back pretty quickly, then nodded and turned towards the bathroom, but didn't get more than two steps before Aunt Joan caught her by the wrist. "Hey, don't I get a hug goodnight?"
Rhianna turned on her heel with a huge grin on her face, then reached up and hugged Aunt Joan tightly around the neck. The rest of us lined up behind her to get our hugs in too. Even though my ankle was hardly bothering me at all any more, I still used Cori's crutch as I got to the end of the line. It was simpler to do that than trying to argue with Cori's mom that I didn't need it any more.
Things were a little tricky trying to balance with the crutch and keeping my weight off my right leg, but I eventually worked it out and gave Aunt Joan the biggest one-armed hug I could. I'm not sure how she did it, but I felt safe, warm, and loved when she hugged me back. Aunt Joan then wandered into the kitchen, Rhianna found her way to the bathroom, and I headed for Cori's room ... followed closely by Tess and Cori.
I didn't realize they were behind me until I'd reached the door, so I turned around there to face them. It was one thing to feel like a girl and hang out with other girls, but getting changed around them wasn't something I felt ready for yet. "Ummm...I know this is gonna sound stupid, but would ya's mind if ... umm ... what I mean is. ..."
I might have been there all night trying to get the words out if Cori didn't speak up. "I think what she's trying to say is she's a bit shy about getting changed in front of other people. Is that right, Bobby?"
I nodded and smiled with relief. It didn't explain why I felt shy, but I wasn't ready to try tackling something like that just then.
Tess shifted her overnight bag onto her shoulder and smiled back. "I understand. Rhi's kinda shy like that too. Since Terri ain't here tonight, could I use her room?"
Cori beamed. "That sounds like a great idea! Why don'tcha head in there while I look in my room for something Bobby can borrow? Once I get that and something for myself, I'll join ya."
" 'Kay. See ya in a few." Tess nodded and waved before heading towards Terri's door.
=-=-=
Cori had me sit on her bed while she searched through her closet. As I listened to her rummaging around, bits of the nightmare I'd had while sleeping in that bed came back to me. Fortunately, before I could really start worring about going through the same thing tonight, Cori walked out of the closet with a bundle in her arms.
"Okay, I know this is kinda frilly, but the nightshirt ya wore last night was pretty much the only unfrilly thing I got." She carefully laid part of what she was carrying beside me. "I also included something else, just in case ya ... well ... just in case." She blushed just a little bit. "Anyways, I'm gonna head over to Terri's room now. If ya need any help with anything and we're not out in the living room yet, just knock on Terri's door. Okay?"
Once I nodded, she walked out of the room, closing the door behind her. I looked down at what she left for me. It was a white nightgown with tiny pink and blue puppies playing on it. There was white lace with a strip of blue trim around the neck and pink heart shaped buttons down the front. It definitely was as frilly as Cori had said. I picked up the nightgown and saw there was the same kind of trim around the sleeves and bottom. I also saw the Goodnights Cori had left underneath.
Even though it had been a long time since I'd wet the bed, I didn't wanna repeat the accident I had last night. Wearing the Goodnights sounded a little embarrassing, but not as bad as trying to explain to my friends how my sleeping bag had gotten wet. I kicked off the shoes I'd borrowed from Cori, stripped off the cute shortalls and had just pulled down my panties ... when the bedroom door swung open.
"Hey Cori, I was just wondering if--" Rhianna froze in the doorway.
My brain screamed at me to do something, anything, but I couldn't move. Time felt like it froze as she stared at me with my panties around my ankles. Her voice sounded far away and I could hardly hear her with the ringing in my ears. "Oh Bobby, I ... I'm sorry. I ... uhhh ... I'll just be out in the living room."
=-=-=
I could hardly move even after she closed the door. I turned my head, which seemed to be the only thing I could do just then, and saw my reflection in the mirror on the door of Cori's closet. From the waist up I saw a girl in a pretty white blouse with her hair up in pigtails. From the waist down I saw a boy. The top half looked like it couldn't decide whether to scream or cry; the bottom looked ... awful.
"Oh my god," I whispered as I turned away. "He was right." My stomach flipped over as I thought about something my father had said at the end of my fifth birthday party. I looked back at the mirror. From the look on my reflections face you would have thought she had just smelled something really gross.
"You ... you freak!" I thought I was going to be sick as I screamed. "Go away you ... you freak!" I reached out for something to throw. The first thing my hands found was a fuzzy tissue box, which I tossed at the reflection. It didn't do much besides bouncing off the mirror with a soft 'thunk'. "I hate you. Go away!"
The door swung open again. I was so completely gone just then, I didn't even bother trying to cover myself as I turned. I could barely make out who it was through my tears, but with the way she filled the doorway, a part of me realized it must be Aunt Joan. That didn't stop me from screaming, "Go away!"
Aunt Joan stepped towards me as she asked, "Sweetheart, what's wrong?"
My brain pretty much stopped working about then. All I knew was someone big was coming towards me. I swung out a fist and roared the only words I could think of. "GO AWAY!"
Aunt Joan caught my hand in mid-swing, took hold of the other one, then spoke very softly, but in a way that reached through the rage and fear swirling around me. "Bobby, I realize you're very upset, but if you try to punch me again, you'll get a sharp swat on your backside. Do you understand me?"
Even though I heard her, it took me a while for what she said to sink in, and a bit longer for my head to clear enough to remember how to nod.
"Very good. I'm going to let go of your hands now. Are you going to try hitting me?"
When I shook my head no, she let go, then pulled my panties back up to my waist. I stared straight ahead as she did that, feeling too numb to even think about it. The only things I could feel were emptiness and a deep, aching sadness. Aunt Joan then picked up the tissue box, which had rolled to the middle of the floor, took one of my hands, and led me over to the rocking chair where she had held me after my nightmare last night.
When she sat down and pulled me onto her lap, I just curled up in a ball and started sobbing. All the hopes I'd had that maybe someday, somehow, I could just be me were gone. When I was able to speak again, I asked, "Why am I like this?"
"Why are you like what?" Aunt Joan's soft words came out slowly, as if they were being chosen very carefully.
"Why am I such a freak?"
I felt a hand slip under my chin and my head was lifted until I was facing Cori's mom. The sadness in her eyes almost started me crying again. "Dearheart, who in the world would call you such an awful thing?"
I almost said my father, but that wasn't exactly true. He had asked me if I wanted people thinking I was a freak when he saw me in a dress on my fifth birthday, but that wasn't exactly the same thing as calling me one. "Does it really matter if anybody said it? I'm a girl who thinks she's a boy." It took me a second before I realized what I meant to say had come out backwards. "I mean, I'm a boy who thinks he's a girl."
Something that looked like simple, honest confusion crinkled up her eyebrows and forehead. "What makes you say that?"
"Aunt Joan, you *saw* me naked. You know I got boy parts. I've seen 'em all my life. How could I do that and still think I'm a girl?" Before she could answer, I realized something else. "Oh god ... Rhianna saw me too. That means the whole school's gonna find out."
As I started thinking over how much worse things would probably be at my new school where someone actually saw me dressing and acting like a girl, I heard a new voice ask, "What's the whole school gonna find out?"
I turned and saw Rhianna standing in the doorway, looking sad and worried, with Cori and Tess behind her looking pretty much the same. Instead of answering the question I asked, "What are you doing here?"
I felt Aunt Joan kiss the back of my head. "It looks like your friends are concerned about you."
"Why would they wanna be my friends?"
Even though I'd meant the question for Aunt Joan, Rhianna answered it. " 'Cause you're a nice girl?"
"Girl? How could ya call me that after seein' me like you did?"
Rhianna stared at her toes. "I'm really sorry for walking in on ya like that. I know how ya feel 'bout being seen naked and I really feel awful."
Hearing a girl saying she knew how I felt just piled jealousy on top of the hurt I was already feeling. "What gives you the right to say you know how I feel? Nobody knows how I feel!"
There was a deep sadness in her eyes when she looked back up. "I know."
Guilt piled up on everything else when I saw she was just about ready to cry, but it didn't stop me from feeling mad. "What makes ya think ya know how I feel?"
" 'Cause. ..."
Cori slipped an arm around Rhianna's waist. "Go ahead and say it."
Tess stood on the other side of Rhianna and wrapped an arm across her shoulders. "I think she needs to hear it much as ya need to say it."
Rhianna gave them each a small smile before turning to me with a more serious look, taking in a deep breath and saying, "I understand 'cause, in a lotta ways, I'm like you."
"Whatcha mean you're like me?"
Her cheeks turned a deep pink. "I mean ... I got boy parts."
I couldn't decide if I heard wrong or if she was just telling a really stupid joke. "Boy parts?"
For a long while, I just stared at her when she nodded. "But, you're a girl."
Rhianna frowned at me. "Yeah ... and?"
"Well, girls ain't got boy parts."
Tess let go of Rhianna's shoulder, stepped in front of her, and stood like she was ready to protect the other girl. "Who says?"
I thought long and hard about that, but could only think of one person who'd said anything like that to me. "Umm ... my father."
Rhianna gently moved Cori's arm from around her waist, stepped around Tess, and walked over to me until she was almost close enough to touch. "My granma told me, but sometimes grownups make mistakes."
Aunt Joan's chin rubbed the top of my head as she nodded. "I can certainly vouch for that. With age comes experience, and hopefully wisdom, but that doesn't mean adults have all the answers."
I turned to Cori's mom, who had just the hint of a smile on her face. "You sayin' I ain't supposed to listen to grownups?"
"No, but you should think about what someone says before you accept it as fact. If someone says something that doesn't make sense, keep on asking questions until you find an answer that does. Did being told you were a boy make sense to you?"
"Not really. I did try asking my father questions when he'd told me that, but they didn't make sense neither."
I felt someone touch my arm and turned to see it was Rhianna. "It might help askin' others for answers then. It took me a while before I found somebody who had answers that made sense."
"Who'd ya ask?" The idea of being able to get real answers lifted something I had't realized was hanging over me until then.
"Well, a lotta people, but Ms. Marple gots some really good answers."
"Who's that?"
Tess walked over to us until she was standing next to Rhianna and smiled at me. "That's one of the counselors at school."
Cori came in and gave me a smile from Rhianna's other side. "She's also our homeroom teacher."
I packed those bit of info away for later, then took back out what Cori had just said. "Wait a minute. You all got homerooms? I thought they didn't do stuff like that until high school."
Cori giggled before she answered. "They kinda do things a little different in our school."
"Oh." I thought back to all the weird questions I had to answer when I'd helped Mom fill out the school application form. Back then I'd just figured that's the way schools did stuff. As I started wondering what might have been behind some of the questions, I noticed the faint tapping of raindrops falling on the outside of the bedroom window. "How different is different?"
Aunt Joan wrapped her arms around me a little more tightly for a moment. "Why don't you finish getting dressed, then you can ask the other girls all about it?"
Being counted as one of "the other girls" made me smile. "Are ya's really okay with me being at the slumber party?"
Tess grinned as she rolled her eyes. "Of course we're okay. Now would ya get yourself changed so we can get it started?"
Aunt Joan waved at the three of them with one arm while leaving the other wrapped around me, keeping my backside more or less covered. "Okay, shoo! Bobby will join you as soon as she's finished changing."
Once they were gone, she slid me off her lap, kneeled down next to me, and gave me a huge hug. "Sweetheart, I realize things are probably pretty confusing and a bit scary for you now, but I promise, things are going to be better. Me and your mommy and ... some other people who care a lot about you are going to be there for you. So just relax and be yourself. Okay?"
I felt a couple of tears trickle out the corner of my eye as I hugged her back, but I felt happier than I had in a long, long time. "Okay, I'll try."
Aunt Joan kissed my forehead as she stood up, then gave me another smile before walking out, closing the door behind her.
I sat down on the bed and looked at the nightgown beside me. Thunder rolled in the distance. I thought about how it had started raining just as I was climbing on the bus after my first day of school. Had it really only been two days since Cori had pulled me out of that mud puddle, and this whole adventure started?
I'd learned a lot since then, both about myself and other people. As the rain started falling harder, I kinda got the feeling my adventure was ending, but I also had a feeling another one was about to start. I stood up and started getting changed as quickly as I could. I wanted to ask my new friends all the questions I could before I started my new adventure at school.
What would happen if Peppermint Patty and Marcie were to take a hand in Charlie Brown's never ending quest to win the affection of the little red haired girl?
With great respect and admiration for Mr Schultz, along with heartfelt apologies to one of my favorite cartoonists, I'd like to offer the following comic strip for your perusal and entertainment. ;)
Chance was only vaguely aware of the way his sneakers were filling with cold, stagnant water, and barely noticed how the raspberry bushes lining the drainage ditch snagged at his jeans and scratched his bare arms. After headlights passed overhead and the rumble of a lone pickup truck was a distant memory, the scrawny teenager pulled himself back up to the winding strip of cracked and pitted asphalt.
He turned away from the dark, pine-scented shapes looming over him just as a stiff breeze hissed across the field of tall, dried weeds on the far side of the road. The bright harvest moon made it look like an ocean of silver waves. In the middle of that ocean was an island of shadows in the shape of an abandoned two-story house. The goosebumps Chance felt wasn't just caused by of the chill of the night. It was more than the cool breeze that made him shiver.
It was the house ... the house where his best friend had died.
Once he was fairly certain there weren't any more cars coming, he shifted his backpack to a more comfortable position before running across the road and wading through the waist-high tangle. After clumping up a short flight of crumbling brick steps, he slumped down in the shadow of some unidentifiable clutter on the wide front porch as he tried to catch his breath.
He glanced across the field and sighed with relief when he saw the road was still empty, then pulled himself back to his feet and examined the door. The gleam of something between the boards nailed to the frame caught his attention. He cautiously reached in, then smiled when he recognized the cold, hard shape in his hand. It turned easily when he gave it a twist, and the door swung open with a soft, drawn out squeak.
Smiling at the unexpected luck, Chance squirmed under the boards blocking the doorway, then closed the door behind him. Once his eyes adjusted to the dim light that peeked through the tears in the heavy drapes covering the windows, he noticed a staircase against the far wall. He also saw a half-open door against the same wall, and shuddered.
The echo of his footsteps was muffled slightly by the dust on the bare floorboards as he walked across the huge, empty room. With a conscious act of will, he turned his back to the ominous doorway and began climbing the creaking, groaning steps.
At the top of the steps, bright moonlight was shining through an open doorway at the far end of a short hall. His heart began thumping as he ran towards the light, but he stopped short when he reached the threshold. A shiver crawled up his spine as he let his eyes scan the all-too-familiar room. It was the room that had been invading his dreams for almost half his life.
He whispered, "I'm here, Hope."
Eventually, he was able to move his legs again, and slowly made his way over to a narrow bed. Noticing the thick layer of dust there, Chance held his breath and squinted as he pulled back the thick comforter. This didn't help him a whole lot, because he wound up gasping with surprise when he heard a chain falling to the floor.
Coughing and wheezing, he stumbled towards the window. After doing everything he could think of to get it open, he eventually discovered the window had been nailed shut. Fortunately, one of the panes of the window had been broken, and the light breeze drifting through it helped clear the air.
Once the dust had mostly settled, he made his way back to the bed and found the chain he had heard falling. One end was attached to a leather handle that was looped around one of the legs of the bed. The other end was attached to a leather collar just big enough for a cat or small dog.
Looking closer at the collar, he noticed the buckle seemed to be locked with a tiny padlock. the opposite end of the collar looked like it had been cut in half, but the cut felt very rough and jagged. A flash of something drifted across his mind's eye, but the memory left him before he could make any sense of it.
He shook his head and sighed, then shrugged off his backpack and pulled a carefully wrapped package out of it. After stripping away the paper bag and clingy plastic wrap from a huge cupcake topped with pink icing, he set the cupcake on a slightly crumpled paper plate. He then poked a slender white candle into the top of the cupcake, pulled a lighter from his back pocket, and lit the wick.
"Happy birthday, Hope. Sorry I wasn't able to bring a whole cake," he said as he settled himself beside the bed, then watched the flame flicker for a few minutes. "Sorry you weren't able to have any cake at your birthday," he said as he blinked away the sting in his eyes. A crystal teardrop, glistening in the moonlight. slid down his dusty cheek. "Sorry I wasn't able to get here sooner."
A gentle smile crept across his face as he thought back to the first time he'd met Hope and the way she had befriended him, accepting him without conditions or expectations. The smile grew as he remembered how excited he was when she had invited him to her birthday party, the surprise he felt when he arrived and discovered he was the only boy there, then the joy he felt when he eventually realized nobody was treating him any differently from the rest of the guests.
The smile faded a little as he said, "I guess you're probably wondering why I'm here. Part of it is to wish you a happy birthday. The other part is to let you know ... I'm running away."
Chance hung his head as he said, "I know it probably sounds like a dumb idea, but things turned pretty bad for me after you were gone. It eventually got to a point where I just wanted to give up; I wanted to die. Tonight, I almost did."
He sighed and looked up at the slowly dwindling candle. "Then I thought about you, how you always seemed so full of life, the way you always seemed to encourage others to find the best in themselves, and how you'd feel about me wanting to end it all. That's when I decided I needed a change, not an end."
A strong gust of wind blew across the bed, making the candle flame gutter. Chance grinned slightly as he said, "I guess we'd better blow out the candle before the whole cupcake gets coated in wax. You ready to make your wish?"
He paused expectantly, as if listening for an answer, then said, "Okay, on the count of three, let's blow it out together. One ... two ... three." He closed his eyes and blew until his lungs ached, feeling only slightly guilty as he added his wish to his friend's.
It wasn't until after the little ceremony was over that he noticed how the cold was seeping through his damp jeans and socks, or how much his legs ached from walking through most of the night. He was also feeling hungry, but he decided to wrap up the cupcake and tuck it back into his backpack so he'd have something for breakfast.
His teeth began chattering when he stripped down to his underwear and draped his soggy clothes over the footboard. Once he crawled onto the chilly bed and pulled to comforter up to his chin, his body heat had warmed things up, and he began relaxing under the fluffy cover. He let out a half-hearted yawn as his heavy eyelids slowly closed. Within minutes, he had drifted off to sleep.
=-=-=
Hope kicked the stifling covers down to her feet as she sat up in bed. Part of her groggy mind wondered why she had gone to bed in a dress and why nothing around her looked familiar, but most of her attention was concentrated on the more urgent need to get to the bathroom. The jangling sound that followed her as she shuffling across the floor was unexpectedly familiar, but it wasn't until she felt a tug on her left ankle that everything came back to her.
She stood very still and held her breath, but couldn't hear Uncle Jim moving around in the other room. Letting out her breath, she walked over towards the window, being careful not to step on any glass with her bare foot. When the chain holding her to the bed grew taut, she stretched her neck out to look over as much as she could of the yard behind the house. There were a few tire tracks in the grass, but the car was still gone.
Hope's shoulders lowered slightly as some of her tension was released. It looked like Uncle Jim hadn't gotten back yet, which meant she still had time to follow through with her escape plan. After picking up a useable looking shard of glass, she hopped over to a clear area before plopping down on the floor.
Once she had shifted the collar around so she could see the deep groove she had cut into the leather, she wrapped the hem of her dress around one end of the glass she had picked up, then began digging at the collar with the other end. There were already a few places on her ankle where deep scratches had turned her white tight pink. She did her best to not add any more.
Being intensely focused on her work, she didn't notice the sound of a motor until it was practically under her window. When she realized her uncle had arrived, she began digging furiously at the collar. In her panic, she had exchanged caution for haste. Her hand eventually slipped, and she howled when the glass took a gash out of her foot.
"Hope!" shouted her uncle from downstairs. When she heard him pounding up the steps, the girl stood up and swung her left leg, yanking at the chain, but the collar held. Suddenly, Uncle Jim's bulk filled the doorway. His eyes seemed ready to pop out as he asked, "What the heck happened to your foot?" He glanced at the broken glass, then asked, "And how'd the window get broken?"
the girl stopped struggling with the chain and said, "I threw my shoe out the window."
Uncle Jim's brows rose in surprise. "Why in the world would you do that?"
Hope thought about her struggle to get free. At first she had tried pulling the handle of the chain off the bed, but she didn't have the strength needed to lift the bed up. She next tried to undo the buckle on the collar, but she couldn't figure out how to remove the small padlock holding it closed. She had tried pulling her foot out of the collar, but she couldn't get it past her heel. Eventually, she had decided to try cutting open the collar, since it was thinner than the handle. She broke the window so she could use the broken glass for that purpose.
All of that would require more explanation than she was ready to give, so she just replied, " 'Cause."
The man nostrils flared as he huffed with frustration."I've had just about enough of your attitude," he said as he started walking towards her.
The girls heart climbed up into her throat when she saw the look in he uncle's eyes. With speed born of terror, she darted around him and ran for the door. Uncle Jim swung around and tried to follow. Two things happened at the same moment. Hope's uncle tripped on the chain, falling flat on his face, and the collar around Hope's ankle finally broke.
Momentarily stunned by her freedom, she looked over her shoulder and watched her uncle pull himself up from the floor. When he looked up at her, there seemed to be more worry than anger in his expression. "Hope, I know you don't have any reason to trust me, but you have believe me when I say there's some dangerous places in here. If you try running around in the dark, you could wind up--"
Hope didn't hear the rest of what he said. She was too busy running down the steps. When she was halfway down the staircase, she heard him shouting her name, and nearly fell the rest of the way when she tried running faster. Once she reached the bottom, she stumbled through the dark, feeling her way along the wall until she felt a door. The thunder of her uncle's footsteps was almost on top of her when she swung the door open and ran into ... nothing.
For a timeless moment, a breeze blew all around her. She squeezed her eyes shut against the inky darkness and silently prayed, "Please, let this be a dream."
=-=-=
Chance woke to the sound of screaming. It wasn't until he closed his mouth that he realized where it had been coming from. His heart thudded in his chest like a kangaroo trying to bounce out of a cage as he eased himself up to a sitting position.
"Who are you?" asked a shaky voice from directly behind him.
Chance swung his head around to see ... himself. "Who are you?" he asked in return.
"I'm Hope ... I think."
Chance stared at him for a moment. "How can you be Hope? You don't look anything like her."
The doppelgänger looked down at himself, then back up to Chance. "I guess I don't, but you sure do."
Imagine a rather run-of-the-mill fast-food restaurant where we find (what appears to be) two boys and a girl, goofing around and acting like typical teenagers. Each is as different as their chosen beverage, yet something unique has brought them together. Allow your minds eye to zoom in and listen as a perhaps not-so-typical scene unfolds.
Chocolate, Strawberry, and Vanilla
Copyright 2006 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Clark did a waddling shuffle with his cup until it was near the middle the table. "Hello there Mister Artificially-And-Naturally-Strawberry-Flavored-Non-Dairy-Dessert-Beverage!"
TC imitated Clark's actions with his own cup, nearly knocking over the plastic tray filled with our combined orders of slowly cooling french fries. "Hello there Mister Artificially-And-Naturally-Chocolate-Flavored-Non-Dairy-Dessert-Beverage!"
A wicked grin stretched across Clark's face. "You wanna make out, Mister Artificially-And-Naturally-Strawberry-Flavored-Non-Dairy-Dessert-Beverage?"
TC matched Clark's grin. "Oh, and how, Mister Artificially-And-Naturally-Chocolate-Flavored-Non-Dairy-Dessert-Beverage."
They slid their cups closer, making loud kissing noises. I stopped slurping my vanilla milkshake and groaned. "I can't believe you guys."
Clark stopped in the middle of a pretty wet sounding kissing sound and looked at me. "You mean you can't believe I can say 'Mister Artificially-And-Naturally-Strawberry-Flavored-Non-Dairy-Dessert-Beverage' all in one breath?"
I shook my head at my two long-time friends. "No. I just can't believe you two can act so ... gay."
TC let go of his cup as if it had suddenly turned hot. "What? What'd I do now?"
I sighed and tried to not sound annoyed at needing to state the obvious. "Boys don't do kissing stuff."
Clark tilted his head, raising one eyebrow. "So says the boy in the cute denim skirt?"
I reached under the table and tried to pulling at the skirt so it would cover more. Even though I didn't think anyone could see my bare legs while I was sitting in the booth near the wall and had Clark on the outside blocking anyone who might have tried looking under the table, I still felt almost naked without my familiar jeans. "Hey, I only did it so TC wouldn't feel alone going out as a guy for the first time."
When I gave up the fight with the skirt and rested my arms on the table, TC reached around the tiny mountain of fries and gently rested his hand over mine. "Thanks, I really appreciate it." He looked back and forth between me and Clark. "You two are like the best friends a guy could ask for."
I was tempted to tell TC that guys didn't hold hands, but then I realized I probably didn't look like a guy, so I guessed it might be okay. Besides, it felt kind of nice. "You're welcome. What are friends for?"
Clark gently punched TC in the arm. "Any time, bud." He then looked at me and nodded at my cup. "Since you're into trying new things tonight, how about giving something besides vanilla a chance?"
I slid my hand out from under TC's and clutched at my cup. "I may be able to experiment with new fashions, but I will NOT give up my vanilla shake."
Even as I was saying it, I realized how silly I must have sounded, and started giggling. TC and Clark soon joined me. It had been a strange night and would probably get stranger, but it was a strangeness I could deal with when I knew Chocolate and Strawberry were willing to share it with a maybe not so plain Vanilla.
This is a very short story/vignette about a father who's doing what he believes is best for his child and what happens when others disagree with him.
Daddy's Little Girl
Copyright 2008 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
While deftly weaving between all the strangers meandering like zombies through the crowded airport, I stole a glance at the little girl sleeping in my arms.
"No," I thought to myself, "that's the kind of thinking that lost me custody in the first place. He's my son, not my daughter."
Even though I knew Melissa -- no, Michael -- was very serious when he said he wanted to be a girl, the judge seemed convinced a five-year-old couldn't make that kind of a decision even before Theresa's lawyer presented his argument. Attempting to bring out that he'd been living as a girl for a year and still hadn't changed his mind had only made things worse.
"AeroExpress flight 212 is arriving at gate 16C," announced a disembodied voice, sounding much too chipper for four o-clock in the morning.
"Oh sh--." I shifted Michael higher on my hip, did an about face, and trotted in the other direction.
My son lifted his head from my shoulder and squinted up at me. "We at Mommy's plane yet?"
I brushed a few silky strands of his auburn hair behind his ear. "Not yet, pumpkin," I answered as I put on what I hoped was a reassuring smile to hide my worry. It was hard to do when I thought of how he'll probably react after he finds out about Theresa's plans to give him a 'decent' haircut.
A shudder passed through me as I started imagining what else might happen in the month he'd be with her before we saw the judge again. Even though I knew without a doubt that she'd never do anything to hurt our child, I also wondered how far she'd go to try to 'help' Michael. It had taken a lot of thinking and soul searching before I'd decided running away with him would probably cause more harm than a short-term shift in custody arrangements.
Michael blinked sleepily, but I could still see both the curiosity and worry behind his eyes. "What she like?"
"Oh, she's the most wonderful woman I've ever known." That was the absolute truth, which made her blindness to what was really going on with our child even more maddening. I knew I was going to get angry again if I brooded about it too long, so I desperately grasped at the next thought that floated by. "Jack seems like a pretty nice guy."
He gave me a much more serious look than a child his age should be able to manage. "Mommy told me he could be my daddy."
I quickly swallowed the lump threatening to choke me. "I'm sure he'd make a wonderful father."
"That mean ya ain't gonna be my daddy no more?"
I froze, ignoring the angry muttering of those passing me. The pain in Michael's -- no, Melissa's -- voice and the lost look in her eyes broke my heart. "Sweetheart, I'll always, always be your Daddy."
My assurance was rewarded with a tiny, brave smile.
"You know what else?" I asked as I brushed a tear from her delicate cheek.
"What?"
"You'll always be Daddy's little girl."
This is a continuation of a bit of flash fiction I'd written called, Daddy's Little Girl. I hadn't really planned on writing a continuation, but when this family came to me with their story a few days before Christmas, I had to write it. It's a story that shows even dense people can sometimes be reasonable with the right motivation.
Daddy's Little Girl - Christmas Day
Copyright 2008 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Sipping my fourth cup of coffee for the night (or was it the first cup for the morning?), I studied the scruffy face of the man I used to call my husband. He set his cup on the kitchen table separating us, missing the saucer I'd put in front of him for just that purpose by several inches. "Are you sure you don't want to call Jack and tell him it's okay to be here?"
I imitated Mark's action, but waited for the clink of stoneware against stoneware before shaking my head. "I don't think he'd come today, or at least not this morning, no matter what I said. We discussed it for quite a while yesterday, and he seems convinced things would work out better if, at least initially, it was just you, me, and our son."
Mark's bushy eyebrows popped up. "Our son?"
I closed my eyes and sighed. "I mean our ... child."
I opened my eyes back up when I felt his hand on mine and was taken by surprise when I saw the deep concern in his golden brown eyes. "Theresa," he whispered, "are you thinking of backing out?"
"No," I answered just as quietly. "I've tried doing things my way and wound up with a miserable, withdrawn child. It's been breaking my heart seeing hi--her like that."
My former husband nodded, and stared at his half-empty cup before asking, "How does Jack feel about this?"
I shifted my hand under his, took hold of his fingers and squeezed them gently. "Actually, he was the one who initially suggested maybe what I was doing wasn't helping."
Mark looked back up at me, the pain in his eyes replaced by impish mirth. "He had the nerve to suggest you might be mistaken? He's a much braver man than I."
I could feel my cheeks growing warm. "I'm not really that bad, am I?"
His expression became more serious, although the hint of a smile still lingered. "Most of the time, you're a reasonable woman. But there are times, when you get something in your head, it's pretty much impossible to convince you otherwise."
"I'm sorry. I guess I can be pretty mule-headed at times. It's just, when I'm trying to protect someone I care about, I sometimes ..." I let the rest of my apology drop when I heard the creak of small feet coming down the steps and turned towards the doorway leading out to the living room. "Good morning, sweetie!" I shouted. "Merry Christmas!"
"Merry Christmas, Mommy," called back a soft, listless voice.
"There's someone down here in the kitchen waiting to see you, sweetheart."
"Really? Who?" The hint of hope in those two words brought a lump up in my throat. It was the first time in weeks I'd heard more than a dull monotone.
"Why don't you come down and find out?" I asked, mentally crossing my fingers and hoping I'd made the right decision by inviting Mark over for Christmas.
Daddy!" The squeal of excitement when the most precious child in the world walked into the kitchen told me my concerns were unfounded.
Mark slid from his chair and kneeled in the puddle he'd made in the middle of the recently scrubbed linoleum when the snow and mud had melted from his boots. "Merry Christmas, pumpkin. C'mere and gimme hugs."
The bliss on both their faces as they hugged made all the favors I called in so Mark could get a day off from working as a roadie, and the deals I had to make so he could get an overnight flight from where the concert was being held, more than worth it. As I dabbed at my eyes with a napkin from the table, I asked, "So, is anybody ready to open up Christmas presents?"
"I guess so," answered the small miracle in my ex-husband's arms.
Mark brushed the back of the long, silky hair our child had refused to let me trim. "Hey, it's Christmas day. What's with all the grumpy gloomies?"
"I dunno."
"I think maybe I got an idea of what's going on. You're thinking maybe Santa didn't get your letter this year, hmm?" Marks question was answered with a noncommittal shrug. Mark responded with a warm, gentle hug, then asked, "Has Santa ever failed you before?"
"Well, no."
"Then why don't we go take a look under the tree and see what he left for you?" Mark asked as he scooped up our child and lead the way into the living room.
=-=-=
"Mommy, what happened to our presents?"
I kneeled in front of the Christmas tree beside my questioner and wrapped an arm around his waist. "No," I thought as I mentally scolded myself, "it's *her* waist. If you're going to do this, there can be no half measures." Out loud, I said, "Well, your father and I had a bit of a chat with Santa last night. It turned out some of the wrong presents had been left here, so they were swapped with the correct ones."
"Santa made a mistake?"
"Yes, sweetheart. Sometimes, grownups make mistakes ... even Santa."
Mark kneeled beside us and pulled a large, flat package from under the tree. "So, are you going to just stare at the presents, or are you going to open them?"
Our daughter's grin stretched from ear to ear as she started tearing open the gift, then dropped it as if she had been burned when she lifted the lid.
"What's wrong, Pumpkin?" Mark asked as he picked the half-opened package up from the floor.
"It ... it's a dress," she answered as she touched the bit of green velvet peeking out of the box with a trembling finger.
"Yes it is," he said as he lifted the lid and tossed it aside, revealing an adorable jumper dress I'd caught our daughter eyeing only a few days ago.
"But, Mommy said I couldn't wear girl stuff no more. She said I gotta wear boy stuff."
I squeezed her waist and asked, "Do you want to wear boy clothes?"
"Nnnnnooo ... but you said I had to 'cause I'm a boy."
"I did say that. But, like I said before, sometimes grownups, even mommies, make mistakes."
Hot tears slid down my cheeks as my daughter wrapped her arms around my neck and whispered between sniffles, "Thank you, Mommy."
Barely able to speak myself, I whispered back, "You're welcome, Melissa. Merry Christmas."
Divide by Zero and Conquer
Copyright 2024 by Heather Rose Brown
This is a story about what I wish I could have said when a teacher said you couldn't divide by zero. Even though it's not a tg story, it was fun to write, so I thought I'd share. Enjoy!
=-=-=
The tiny pane of glass rattled in its frame as I pounded on the door to room 104. The door finally opened a crack and a flustered Mister Harris peeked out. "What in the -- Melissa, is that you? Aren't you in fourth grade now? What are you doing here?"
I ignored his questions and shoved my way past him. I glanced at the chalkboard and ground my teeth at what I saw. Turning on the classroom full of third graders, I just barely managed to keep my temper under control as I asked, "So he's teaching you about division, huh?"
A couple of heads nodded. "Well," I said as I grabbed an eraser and started clearing a space for myself on the board, "I've got something to tell you that he's trying to keep from you."
A heavy hand fell on my shoulder. "Miss Anders, what do you think you're doing?"
I yanked my shoulder away and glared at my former teacher. "I'm just telling them the truth."
Mister Harris folded his arms and frowned. "What truth might that be?"
My hands were shaking, but I managed to control my voice as I asked, "What do you get when you divide by zero?"
The teacher frowned and said, "You can't."
"LIAR!" I shouted.
I think I was almost as shocked as he was when I threw the eraser at his face. After carefully brushing chalk dust from the shoulders of his jacket, he reached for the phone on his desk and began dialing. I knew he would be calling the principal, which meant I only had a few minutes to make my point.
"Listen up," I said as I turned back to the class. "You can divide by zero! Now, I know you ain't been taught algebra here yet. They don't teach it in my grade neither, which is why I had to figure it out on my own. Trust me, it ain't as hard as they try to make you think. Just hang in there with me, okay?"
I felt the tiniest bit of hope when a number of the blank, confused stares turned curious. I just had to believe that curiosity would get at least a few of them to think about what I had to say. Turning back to the board, I began writing what I hoped would be a simple equation. "N, which stands for any number, divided by zero, equals infinity. Now, I know that may sound like just a lot of words, but I can prove it's true."
I began scribbling a graph and added a long, curving line. "This is called a hyperbolic curve. As you move along this graph here, dividing by smaller and smaller numbers, the line goes higher. By the time you get to zero, the line has reached infinity."
Before I could explain anything more, the classroom door swung open. The principal and the teacher of the class I was supposed to be in strode up to me. Without a word, they both grabbed me by an arm.
As I was being dragged out of the classroom, I shouted, "Remember, you can divide by zero! It's all part of their plan to conquer free thought. Think before you believe!"
A brilliant inventor suffers a an unusual accident and needs to get to the local store to acquire a part needed for his invention before he can return back to normal. His young daughter innocently offers to help. Deciding to accept her help starts off a chain of events leading to the incredible adventure of the dolly daddy!
Dolly Daddy - Chapter 1
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
"No measurable change in size or thickness," I said as I laid a caliper amongst the clutter crowding my work table. I found my micro-cassette recorder behind a half-melted circuit board and made sure it was still running (the recorder, not the board) before continuing. "Once I return some necessary components to the electronic scale, I'm sure test subject four will weigh the same," I hefted the plastic cup I still had in my hand, "but rough field measurements indicate no discernible change in weight."
I set the cup in the only clear space to be found on the table and picked up a small wooden cube. "Test subject five is a block of wood, reportedly pine, although the clerk from which I purchased it could give me no other details regarding the origin of the tree from which it was taken."
Once I was satisfied the new test subject was in the center of the staging area attached to my latest creation, I raised my voice slightly to make sure what I said next would be recorded. "It measures approximately ten centimeters per side, with a point five percent margin of error to allow for the grain, as well as my own poor wood-working skills."
After checking all the settings to make sure everything was calibrated correctly, I stepped behind the yellow safety line I had painted on the cement floor, found the remote control in my shirt pocket, and pressed the activation button. My invention started making a soft whining sound that was almost too high to hear. The basement window behind me began to rattle as the sound slid down to a heavy rumble.
To my surprise and delight, something actually happened! I shouted to be heard over the noisy machinery. "It appears test subject number five has shrunk to at least two centimeters, possibly less than that in height along the Y axis. I'll need to take more precise measurements to be certain." As I stepped over the safety line to pick up the block, I noticed the sign I had place for myself on the staging platform. It read, "Stay behind yellow line while in operation." Unfortunately, it was a little too late to heed my own advice.
The first thing I noticed was the warm tingle when I was within range of the sigma radiation projector. The next thing I noticed was how much bigger everything became, including my clothing. I'd like to say the shriek that came next was merely surprise, but from the dampness I found in my briefs (which for some reason hadn't grown with the rest of my clothes), I suppose it would be more honest to say I was feeling simple, unmitigated terror.
A moment later, there was a knocking at the basement door. "Daddy, you okay down there?" My nine-year-old daughter's voice sounded odd, being a bit deeper, but still recognizable.
"I'm okay, Beth," I answered, trying to project confidence I didn't feel. "Go back and finish your homework."
"I did that last night. It's Saturday morning. You sure you're okay? You sound kinda funny."
"I'm fine. Just had a bit of an accident."
"Another accident?"
"Nothing that can't be undone. Just need to make some adjustments to the mass displacement induction coils and everything will be fine." There was an ominous pop and the bone-jarring rumble I'd been shouting over wound down.
"Right. I'm coming down." Before I could say anything to stop her, the door swung open and my daughter came clomping down the steps. She froze halfway down when she saw me. "Daddy, is that you?"
"Don't come any closer!"
Beth slowly walked the rest of the way down the steps. "I know, I know. 'Stay behind the yellow line while any device is in operation'." She opened the breaker box at the bottom of the staircase. "Should I kill the power to the basement?"
"I suppose that would be a good precaution," I glanced up at my silent creation, "although it probably isn't needed at this point."
Once she hit the last breaker and all my equipment powered down, Beth looked at me and asked, "So, what happened to you this time?"
"Just had a bit of an accident."
My daughters nose wrinkled as she walked up to me. "It sure smells like you did."
I felt myself blush when I realized what she was referring to. "Believe me, if I don't find a replacement for the incandescent radiation device, that will be the least of my worries."
Beth's forehead wrinkled, reminding me for a moment of how her mother used to look when she was confused. "What's an incandescent radiation device?"
I smiled proudly at how well she managed the words with almost no hesitation, while at the same time berating myself for using the jargon I tended to slip into while working on my inventions. "Basically, it's a light bulb. I heard the one I'd put in my creation pop a minute ago."
She crouched down in front of me and nodded. "Ah, got it. Want me to run upstairs and get a new one?"
"No, that's okay. I just used the last one one we had in the house a few minutes ago."
"Oh. That explains why none of the lights would turn on this morning."
"I'm sorry about that, sweetie. I promise to get replacements for them when the store opens this morning." I shrugged my shoulders in the shirt that hung on me like a tent. "I suppose I should find some clothes that fit me before then."
My daughter examined me with a critical eye. "I think maybe I can help with the clothes." Her nose wrinkled again. "You'll probably want to take a bath too."
=-=-=
Taking a bath turned out to be more of a challenge than I had expected. When my daughter carried me up to the bathroom (after offering an exceptionally well thought out argument about the expediency of accepting her help compared to the time and energy wasted trying to get up the steps on my own), I found I needed help getting in and out of the tub. While I agreed she could help me get in, trying to get out afterwards without being seen naked turned out to be a bit of a problem.
While I was reviewing the pros and cons of setting up a set of steps in the tub made from a pile of my older issues of Genius Inventor's Weekly, my daughter suggested I try taking a bath in the kitchen sink. While I didn't like the idea of being so far off the floor, the proposal did have merit, plus it didn't involve finding a way of drying out a stack of magazines.
Once she had helped me up to the drainboard, she put the plug in the drain, then turned on the faucet. After testing the water temperature a couple of times, she added a drop of the strawberry scented bubble bath she had carried with me from the bathroom. When the sink was full of fizzing bubbles, she turned off the water and gave me with a rather sheepish look. "Ummm ... I been thinking of the clothes I was gonna get for ya, but I ain't sure how much you'll like them."
I gathered the shirt I had wrapped around me, carefully walked towards the edge of the drainboard, and reached up to touch Beth's cheek. "Sweetheart, your daddy made a dumb mistake. I'm a practical man in an impractical situation and I appreciate all and any help. Just having something clean that more or less fits would definitely be appreciated."
My daughter beamed at the praise. "Okay, I'll go so you can take your bath and see what I can find." She then planted a kiss on my nose before skipping out of the kitchen.
Once I was alone, I let the shirt fall from my shoulders, then slipped out of my briefs. Curiosity won over cleanliness for a moment when I thought about the differences in clothing sizes. I searched the collar of my shirt until I found the tag, which seemed to indicate it was one hundred percent polyester. I decided not to try doing the same with my underwear, but something at the back of my mind told me they were made of cotton.
"Inorganic compounds not affected?" I muttered. Realizing my recorder wasn't nearby, I decided to leave the theorizing for later and concentrated on my bath. I eased myself into the sink and sighed with relief as I sank up to my chest in delightfully warm and fragrant water. The aches from staying up again yet another night eased their way out of my exhausted muscles. I'd only meant to close my eyes for a moment.
=-=-=
Something large and soft was prodding me in the shoulder. It turned out to be my daughter's finger. "Daddy? Daddy?"
The panic in her voice woke me with a start. "Whuh? Huh?" I realized where I was and sunk deeper into the water. To my relief, there were still plenty of bubbles covering me. "What are you doing in here?" I asked, with what may have been just a hint of annoyance.
"I'm sorry. I just didn't hear anything in here for a while and I called you but you didn't answer, so I came in and saw ya in the water, but your eyes were closed, and then I thought maybe that thing ya made might have hurt you, and I got scared, and ... and. ..."
Regretting my earlier tone of voice when I saw the worry in her eyes, I lifted a hand out of the bubbles and waved it until she paused in her run-on monologue. "Don't worry, I'm okay. I just dozed off. So what did you want to see me about?"
"Well, I found you some clothes I think might fit."
"Excellent! Where are they?"
"I got them right here. Just promise you won't get mad when you see them?"
I gave her what I hoped was a reassuring smile. "I promise, I won't get upset, no matter what."
She returned a somewhat fragile smile as she raised her hands above the edge of the sink. A plastic hanger dangled from each thumb. On one hanger was a white shirt with a wide, rounded collar. From the other hung a forest green ... dress.
It took me a minute to compose myself. I had given my word I wouldn't get upset, and I was determined to do so. I stubbornly hung on to my smile as I said, "Thank you, Beth. I really appreciate your help. Now, I want you to know, the next question I'm going to ask in no way takes away from my appreciation. It's just a casual question. Do you understand?"
I watched her work through what I had just said and felt a wave of relief when she nodded. "Good girl. Okay, the question I have is, do you happen to have, or know where might be found, any clothes that would fit me that aren't girl clothes?"
After a few moments, she slowly shook her head. "I'm really sorry, Daddy. When Mommy used to buy clothes for my dolls, she only got dresses for them."
Seeing her on the verge of tears nearly broke my heart. "Honey, you didn't do anything wrong. Your mother had very good taste in clothing. I feel quite honored you're willing to share them with me."
A ray of hope peeked through her sadness, "Really?"
"Yes love, really. I think what you picked out looks very ... pretty." I felt more relief when a small smile replace the tightness around her mouth.
"I'm so glad. Most of what I got is pink and lilac and colors like that, but I didn't think you'd like them, plus most of them are real frilly, which I wasn't sure if you'd like, so this is the best I could come up with."
"You did a wonderful job."
Her smile grew as she draped the dress over the edge of the drainboard, then laid the shirt on top of the dress. "I also brought you some socks and undies," she pulled the mentioned items from one pocket of her overalls and added them to the pile of clothes, "and some shoes too." A pair of shiny black shoes appeared from another pocket and were placed beside the clothes.
"Wow," I said when the minor conjuring act was concluded. "It looks like you've thought of everything. I think I can figure out the underwear and shirt and probably the dress, but there is one thing I'm unsure about."
"What's that?"
"Why would you wear a shirt over a dress?"
My daughter started giggling.
"What's so funny?" I asked.
"You don't wear the blouse over the dress, you wear it under."
"Oh," I said as I puzzled over the mystery of female attire. "Is there anything else I might need to know?"
"Well, the buttons of the blouse and the zipper on the dress need to go in the back."
I thought back to the times when I'd help my wife 'zip up'. The zipper up the back was familiar, but the buttons were something new to me. "Okay, think I've got it. Anything else?"
"Nope. Nothing I can think of, at least."
"Okay. Think you can step out of the kitchen for a few minutes so you father can finish his bath and get changed?"
=-=-=
After scrubbing my body and face clean with a dish cloth, I rinsed off under the faucet in the still full sink (pulling the plug out seemed to require more strength than I now possessed), then dried off with a fluffy dish towel. I was shivering more than usual when I dropped the towel at my feet and looked down to pick it up again.
That's when I noticed my bare legs. They were barer than bare. Denuded, in fact. Not a single hair was to be found anywhere. I looked up to my groin and discovered the wild thatch I had been so proud of when puberty had hit me had vanished. Reaching under my armpits, I found them similarly hairless.
With more than a little trepidation, I reached for my scalp. I silently thanked whatever deities of small mercies there might be when I didn't find bare skin. Just to make sure, I tugged on a strand of damp hair and felt some of the anxiety that had been building up drain away when nothing came loose. Only then did I think to look for the missing hair.
Not finding anything in my oversized shirt or the towel, I took a look in the sink. there were still a lot of bubbles in the cooling water, but what I could see gave no indication it held my missing hair, which didn't mean it wasn't still hidden. Even after I gave up looking, I still puzzled over the cause of my strangely selective epilation. Could my exposure to the sigma radiation, combined with soaking in the bubble bath, have caused the loss of my body hair? That would explain why there was still hair on my head, since I hadn't bothered to wash it.
Still working through the possible uses of such a discovery, I walked over to the pile of clothes my daughter had left for me. Taking in a deep breath and letting it out slowly, I resigned myself to the situation I found myself in and decided to deal with things with as much grace and dignity as I could manage.
The white underpants didn't feel that different from my briefs when I pulled them on. I was a bit surprised they weren't loose around the waist or legs. I knew Beth's dolls were proportioned more to a young girl's dimensions rather than a baby's, but I still found myself wondering if my proportions had changed along with my height.
When I unrolled the socks, I discovered they had lace along the top, which probably shouldn't have surprised me as much as it did. They were as thick as the tube socks I often wore, but were surprisingly silky as I slid them on. Next came the shirt, which felt a little stiff, but still softer than I had been expecting. I tried it on with the buttons in front, but it felt awkward, so I decided to follow Beth's advice and wore it the other way around.
After a few minutes of struggling, I decided to give up on the buttons and looked down at the dress. It seemed to be mostly velvet with a silk ribbon around the waist.. One part of me wondered what in the world was I doing putting on a dolls dress. I found myself chuckling as another part said it was because I'm a careless idiot who's making the best out of a difficult situation. Being able to laugh at myself had gotten me through a lot of embarrassing moments. Hopefully, it would help me through this one.
The dress wasn't half as difficult as I had been expecting. The zipper was already down, so I just stepped into the opening and pulled it up around myself. It felt strange to be wearing something that clothed me, but left my legs bare. I reached behind my back and pulled the zipper up. At least, I tried. The zipper wouldn't budge.
"Beth!"
My daughter trotted into the kitchen from the living room. "Did you need some h-- oh, Daddy! You look so cute!"
Resisting the urge to tell her men looked handsome, not cute, I said, "Thank you, sweetheart. To answer the question you had started asking, I could definitely use your help. I never really expected to need to ask anyone this, but ... could you zip me up?"
"Sure! Just turn around." When I did as requested, I heard my daughter click her tongue. "Let me take care of this first." Before I could ask what she was referring to, I felt the buttons of the shirt being done up my back. A moment later I heard the zipper going up, then felt something tighten right below my chest.
"What are you doing back there?"
"Just tying a bow in your sash. Want some help with the shoes?"
Not wanting to seem unappreciative, I turned around, nodded my approval, and let her strap my feet into the strange footwear. Without any arch support, they weren't as comfortable as real shoes, but they fit reasonably well and would do for my current purposes. Just as I was about to ask her to help me to the floor, Beth pulled my socks down until the lace just cover the tops of the shoes.
"What are you doing now?"
"They're anklet socks. They're supposed to go like that."
"Ah, I see." I actually had no idea what she was talking about, but I decided she knew better than I did about her doll clothes. "So, is there anything else?"
"Well," she said, hesitating for a moment before continuing. "I was thinking you'd probably wanna get your hair dried, and I was gonna suggest using a blow dryer, then maybe brush your hair out and fix it up so it don't look all scragly."
I glanced at the sink full of water. "It probably wouldn't be a good idea to be operating a blow dryer, or anything else electronic, near here."
"I remember how you used to tell Mommy not to use anything like that in the bathroom. That's why I got my blow dryer set up in my bedroom."
"Oh," I said when I realized where I was going to be carried next.
=-=-=
Beth sat me in a chair in front of what she described as her vanity. Just as I was about to look at my reflection, my daughter jumped between me and the mirror. "No, don't look yet!"
My feet started swinging in the air with frustration. It took an effort to keep them still, as well as to control my temper. "Sweetheart, I just want to see how I look."
"Please Daddy, let me finish first ... please?"
I recognized the pleading tone and decided to give in. My nerves were already shot and I didn't think I could deal with the pouting that would come next if I refused. She smiled gleefully when I agreed, found the dryer and a round brush, then deftly began drying and brushing out my hair.
Expecting to have my hair pulled and my scalp scraped by the brush, I was surprised by the gentle way she handled my hair. With the hypnotic hum of the dryer and the warmth of the air coming from it, combined with feel of the brush gliding through my hair, I began to feel drowsy. I didn't exactly fall asleep, but my eyes had drooped for a bit.
I opened my eyes when the hum of the dryer stopped, just in time to see my daughter open something green and plastic with one hand before clipping it into my hair. I reached up to feel what was holding the left side of my hair away from my ear. "What's this?"
She smiled as she fastened a similar object to the other side of my head. "It's a barrette."
Not finding this piece of information especially informative, I asked, "And why is it, or at this point they, doing in my hair?"
"You see, I was just trying to think of what would make your hair look nicer, then I remembered I had these barrettes that were like the *exact* same color as your dress, so I just had to try it, and they just look so cute! You'd just have to see it for yourself to know what I mean."
"Does that mean you're willing to let me see how I look now?"
She nodded and smiled. "You'll probably want to stand up on the chair so you can see how the outfit matches and get the full effect."
After helping me to my feet, she stepped out of the way, and I got my first real look at myself. To put it mildly, what I saw was a shock. Instead of seeing myself looking rather silly, I saw a pretty toddler, maybe a bit over a year old, staring back at me. It was about then the full realization of what had happened hit me.
That's the best excuse I can think of for why I fainted.
The idea of telling a story where a dominant person is gentle and nurturing, rather than harsh and demanding, has been floating in my head for a while. I'm not sure where this story will go next, but I hope you'll be able to enjoy what I've been able to come up with so far. If you have any thoughts or suggestions on this story, please feel free to add your comments to the story chapters below.
Dominic and the Daddy Domme - Chapter 1
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, a struggling college student meets a friendly coworker who offers to help him out when both simple issue, as well as a terrifyingly overwhelming one.
=-=-=
"Hey!" somebody called out from behind me. "No minors behind the bar."
The last of my freshly washed shot glasses sparkled in the purple mood lighting when I placed it on the stack I'd been creating. I squared my shoulders while setting aside my irritation, then straightened my back before I turned and said, "I'll be twenty-two in a few months."
A woman in a sleeveless black t-shirt grinned while leaning her well-toned forearms on the bar separating us, then asked, "So ... you're headed to the old folks home after work?"
Even though I was still a little annoyed at being called a minor, I couldn't help grinning back when I said, "Nah, I'm too old for that. I'm headed straight for the morgue."
The woman's grin faded when she said, "Don't joke around like that, kid."
I frowned and said, "Please don't call me that."
She ran her fingers through her short, spiky hair while saying, "Sorry, bad habit of mine." After leaning on the bar again, she asked, "Is there something else you'd like to be called?"
"Well," I said while fiddling with a corner of my apron, "most people call me Nic."
"Hey there, Nic," she said as she stretched out her arm over the bar. "You can call me Di."
My stomach flip-flopped when I realized she was offering to make actual, physical contact with me. I took a few steps towards her while drying my sweaty hands on the towel hanging from my apron. "Nice to meet you, Di," I said as I placed my right hand in hers.
Her grip was strong, yet gentle, when she shook hands with me. After letting go, she asked, "Is Nic short for Nicholas?"
I took in a slow, deep breath to calm my jangled nerves, then said, "Actually, it's Dominic."
Di chuckled, then said, "You're definitely more a Nic than a Dom."
I blinked while my scrambled brain tried to decipher the comment, then said, "Huh?"
She grinned again, then said, "Just think of it as a dumb dad joke."
I rolled my eyes and asked, "Should I call you Dad?"
The corners of her eyes crinkled when she said, "Hrmmm ... sounds tempting."
My fingers started to tingle when I took a step back and asked, "Are you flirting with me?"
There was a playful twinkle in her eyes when she asked, "Do you get flirted with a lot?"
I crossed my arms and said, "In case it's not already obvious, I *am* a guy."
"And?"
"And ... well ... this is a lesbian bar, so ... ummm."
Di raised an eyebrow, then asked, "You thought I was only into girls?"
I took another step back and said, "Sorry, I shouldn't have assumed you--"
She held up a hand and said, "Hey, it's okay. Easy mistake to make."
I let my arms drop as I said, "Thanks for being so understanding."
Di nodded and said, "Not a problem. But, for the record, you were right."
Confusion joined my embarrassment. "I ... uh ... gotta go."
She smiled and said, "I better head home too. Being a bouncer ain't as easy as I make it look."
"I meant, I gotta go to ... the bathroom."
"Ah, got it," Di said, then pointed to a pair of doors. "Both restrooms are still unlocked."
I peeked at the doors, then asked, "You sure nobody will mind me being in there?"
"Don't worry," she said while resting her hands on her hips. "We closed a few minutes ago, so nobody should be in there."
=-=-=
Someone was definitely in the bathroom. At least, based on the impressively loud vomiting I was hearing, there was someone on the far side of the door marked 'Butch'. I half-opened the other door, and asked, "Anybody in here?"
When nobody answered, I pushed the door open a little more, then stepped inside. I squinted until my eyes adjusted to the stark white lighting, then made a bee-line towards the closest stall. While I sat and took care of business, muffled shouts came through the wall behind me.
I sighed with relief when I realized I'd managed to avoid whatever trouble was going on in the other bathroom. After finishing what I started, I exited the stall, and wandered over to the sinks. I stared at my reflection while washing up, and a scrawny guy with messy brown hair stared back.
After drying my hands, I unrolled my hairband from my shaggy ponytail onto my wrist. I was running my fingers through my hair to loosen the tangles, when someone knocked on the bathroom door.
"You in there, Nic?" Di yelled through the door.
"Yeah!" I yelled back while pulling a comb out of my pocket.
The bouncer opened the door a crack and poked her head in, then glanced from side to side before entering. She gave me a wide smile, then said, "I thought I'd find you in here."
I started combing the back of my hair while asking, "Whatcha mean by that?" then winced when my comb hit a snag.
"Want some help there?" she asked as she strode towards me.
I wiggled my comb out of the knot in my hair and said, "It's alright. I can take care of it later."
Di looked at me in the mirror, then held her hand under my comb and said, "I promise to be careful."
While the idea of someone I barely knew combing my hair seemed odd, struggling with the mess at the back of my head didn't sound fun. After considering the pros and cons of both sides, I placed my comb in her hand and said, "If you're sure, I'd appreciate the help."
She gave me a warm smile as she accepted the comb, then said, "No problem," before stepping behind me. I gasped when she gathered my hair in a firm grip at the nape of my neck. Di looked over my head at my reflection, making me realize she was at least a couple inches taller.
Even though tall people usually made me anxious, there was something in the way she looked at me that just ... put me at ease. While I was pondering that realization, she asked, "Am I holding too tight?"
I tried shaking my head, but I couldn't move it while she was holding onto my hair, so I said, "No, I just ... I'm not used to anybody doing anything to my hair."
"Don't worry," she said in a voice that was almost as soft as a whisper, "you're in good hands."
I did my best to relax while she ran the comb through the ends of my hair. While there were a few tugs, they weren't sharp enough to hurt. Her grip on my hair loosened, and the comb glided across the back of my scalp. I braced myself for the inevitable snag, but nothing happened.
"Wow," I said as she combed the left side of my hair over my ear, "you're really good."
"Thanks," she said while combing the other side of my head. "I used to know someone who's hair was a little longer than yours, and brushed it for her all the time."
There was a hint of sadness in her last few words. While I was trying to think of something comforting to say, she slipped the hairband off my wrist, pulled my hair back into a ponytail, then asked, "How's that?"
While it was higher than I usually liked it, I didn't want to sound ungrateful, so I said, "It looks nice. Thank you."
"You're welcome," Di said while stepping out from behind me. "You ready to head out?"
The tip of my ponytail swished against the back of my neck when I nodded and said, "Oh yeah. It's been a long night, and I'm *so* ready for bed."
=-=-=
I zipped up my windbreaker as soon as we walked out of the bar, but the cool night breeze blowing across the deserted street still made me shiver.
After locking up, Di looked at me while shrugging into her leather jacket, then asked, "You getting cold?"
"I'm okay," I said while tucking my frozen fingers under my armpits.
The bouncer gave me a look that made me feel like a kid caught in a bald-faced lie. I was trying to think of a decent apology, when she pointed to a brightly lit storefront and said, "There's a nice coffee shop down there, if you want to get something to warm you up."
I thought about the suggestion, then said, "It's probably not good to be drinking coffee right before I head off to bed."
She nodded and said, "Good point. How about hot cocoa?"
I sighed wistfully, then said, "I haven't had that since I was little."
"Ah!" she said while tugging at my elbow. "You're in for a treat, then."
The idea of something warm and tasty before bed sounded too good to pass up, so I followed Di down the street to the coffee shop.
=-=-=
I caught a whiff of freshly baked pastry, along with other delicious scents, when I walked through the door. A burly man with dark skin, darker hair, and a thick beard leaned against the counter to my right and said, "Welcome to Uncle Fern's Cafe."
"Hey Fernando," Di said as she walked around from behind me.
The man bounded out from behind the counter and said, "Didi!" then gave her what looked like a bone-crushing hug. After letting go, he waved a beefy hand towards me with a slight flourish while asking, "Who's your pretty friend?"
At first, I wanted tell him off for asking such a weird question, but he sounded too sincere for me to be seriously offended. While I was trying to decide how to react, Di placed her hand on the small of my back and said, "His name's Nic. He just started working at Xena and Gabi's today."
A broad smile spread across Fernando's face, then he said something that sounded vaguely Spanish. The bouncer smiled back and said, "We're just friends." While I was somewhat frustrated at missing out on half of the conversation, having Di call me a friend felt wonderful!
The man nodded and said, "Of course. Would you like your usual drink?"
My new friend lowered her hand from my back and said, "I'm skipping the Irish coffee tonight. Could we get a couple of hot cocoas, with all the toppings?"
"You got it!" Fernando said while giving Di a wink. "Go ahead and find a seat," he added before giving her shoulder a friendly slap. "I'll bring your order to you as soon as it's ready."
While the man made his way around the counter, Di gestured towards a table a half dozen feet from us and asked, "You okay sitting by the window?"
I nodded and said, "Sure," before heading to the table. Just as I was about to sit, I heard a wooden scrape. When I turned to the noise, I saw my friend holding onto the back of the chair I was about to sit on. I looked from the chair to her and and asked, "What are you doing?"
"Just waiting for you to sit," she said while nodding at the chair.
Even though it felt a little strange, it also felt nice, so I sat and said, "Thanks."
After helping me with my chair, Di sat across from me, then rested her arms on the tiny table between us, and said, "I hope Diego didn't run you ragged on your first night."
I thought about the cheerful guy who'd cooked in the cramped kitchen while I cleaned, then said, "It definitely was busier than I'd expected, but he had me laughing too hard to mind."
My friend nodded and said, "He's usually fun to be around, so long as he's sober."
"What's he like when--" I started asking, then paused when my phone buzzed in my back pocket. " 'Scuse me," I said while pulling out my phone. A chill ran down my spine when I checked my texts, and saw the most recent message.
I was still staring at the screen, when Di nudged my arm and asked, "Everything okay?"
"I ... I'm not sure," I said when I looked up at her.
She leaned closer and asked, "What's wrong?"
I looked back at my phone, and studied the words to make sure I hadn't misread anything, then said, "The hotel I'd booked into before work said my check was declined, and my baggage can be picked up at the front desk."
Di grimaced and said, "That's awful!"
I tried to laugh, but made a choking sound instead, then shrugged and said, "I knew my parents had found a way to withdraw funding for my college courses, but I wasn't expecting them to do anything with my checking account."
"What the h--" she started saying, then stopped when Fernanado approached our table.
He looked from me to my friend while setting steaming mugs of cocoa in front of us, then said, "Here you go," in a very subdued voice before wandering off.
Once Fernando left, Di leaned forward again, then asked, "Why would your parents do something like that to such a sweet k--person?"
I wrapped my hands around the earthenware mug in front of me, and watched the whipped cream melt into the dark brown liquid below it. Eventually, I shrugged and said, "It's a bit of a long story."
Di patted my arm, then said, "If you're willing to talk, I'm a pretty good listener."
I looked up from my drink to the woman sitting across the table from me, then said, "It all started when I'd dressed as a cheerleader for a Halloween party." I waited for a teasing remark, or a surprised reaction, but my friend just nodded with an attentive expression on her face.
"I was surprised when my dorm-mate suggested I try it," I said, "but when he said college was a place to try new things, I decided to give it a go. When nobody made an issue about how I was dressed at the party, I was able to relax, a had lot of fun!"
My friend smiled and nodded again while taking a sip of her drink.
I sipped my own drink, enjoying the hint of cinnamon in the cocoa, then set my mug down and said, "Unfortunately, the next morning, I got a call from my parents, who'd come across a picture someone posted of me while I was at the party."
"And ... they got upset about you going to a college party?"
I shrugged and said, "Well, they were kinda upset about the party, but they went completely ballistic over the way I'd been dressed." I swallowed the painful lump in my throat, then said, "They accused me of some really ... awful stuff, then withdrew my college funds."
A hot tear slid down my cheek as I said, "Those funds also covered the cost of my dorm room, which is why I went to the hotel." I closed my eyes when my vision blurred, then said, "But, now that I don't have that, I ... I dunno what I'm gonna do."
Something soft brushed against my cheek. I opened my eyes as Di blotted my other cheek with a paper napkin. She pressed the napkin against my nose and said, "Go ahead and blow." I tried to protest, but it was hard to do with my mouth half covered, so I did as I was asked instead.
After taking the napkin away from my face, she asked, "Would you be okay with me making a couple of suggestions?"
I didn't trust myself to speak without crying again, so I nodded instead.
Di nodded back, then said, "First, you should finish your cocoa."
I gave my friend a faint smile before taking another sip of my drink.
"Next, I'd like to suggest you stay with me until you get your feet under you again."
I started coughing when I tried to gasp while drinking. Once my throat was clear enough to speak, I said, "I can't impose on you like that."
"It's no imposition. I have a spare room, and you need a place to stay."
"Wow," I said while looking into here deep green eyes, "that's really nice of you to do. Especially for someone you've only just met. Thank you so much!"
She gave me a kind, gentle smile, and said, "It's my pleasure."
Dominic and the Daddy Domme - Chapter 2
Copyright 2023 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Nic experiences kindness and support from his new friend while recovering from the harsh treatment of his parents.
=-=-=
Di frowned while running her fingers through her short, thick hair. Her pale blonde spikes had been turned silvery-blue by the bright lights of the nearly empty parking lot we were walking through. "Sorry we couldn't get your suitcase," she said as we approached her microvan.
I ignored the icy wind slapping my ponytail against the back of my head while adjusting the reclaimed bookbag dangling from my shoulder. "I'm surprised you were able to talk the night manager into giving me anything," I said, then smiled at my friend before adding, "I really appreciate your help."
She smiled back while pulling open the driver's side door, then said, "Glad I could help," before climbing in and closing her door.
After opening the passenger door, I plopped into the seat, then rested my bulky bag on my knees before pulling the door closed. The slam of the door interrupted something my friend was saying, so I turned to her and asked, "What was that?"
"It's okay, I'll take care of it," Di said as she reached over my waist.
"Whatcha doing?" I asked while she felt around for something near my right hip.
She pulled straps across my shoulder and lap while saying, "I'm making sure my passenger is safe."
My mouth hung open when she clicked my seatbelt into place. Eventually, I shut my mouth, then pulled my bookbag close and said, "Oh ... ummm ... you didn't need to do that."
"I don't mind," Di said while adjusting her own seatbelt.
After being left high and dry by my parents when they nuked my college funds, having someone being concerned about me being safe was comforting. I reached behind my neck and played with the wispy end of my ponytail while saying, "That really means a lot to me."
She grinned and nodded before pressing the ignition button. After the car rumbled awake, my friend pressed another button, and warm air began blowing from the vents near my feet.
My tense, aching muscles began to relax. I let go of my hair and stifled a yawn with the back of my hand, then said, "That feels nice."
Di's grin grew as she pulled out of the Bayview Hotel parking lot.
After we merged with the late night traffic, my friend glanced at the bag on my lap, and said, "That's some nice embroidery on your backpack."
"Umm ... thanks," I said while running my fingers over the flowers stitched into the front pocket of my bookbag.
My friend was quiet while switching lanes, then asked, "Did it come like that?"
"Actually," I said as my cheeks warmed, "I added the design to hide a tear I hadn't noticed when I picked my bookbag up from a thrift shop."
Di glanced down again, then said, "You did a good job."
"Thanks," I said as the warmth in my cheeks spread to my ears.
After we pulled to a stop at a traffic signal, she asked, "Are you taking any textiles and apparel design classes in college?"
"Actually, I'm majoring in business management," I said. "At least ... I was."
My friend brushed a few stray hairs from in front of my eyes, then said, "I know things are pretty bad for your right now, but they'll get better."
I let out a shaky breath, then said, "I wish I had your confidence."
A playful twinkle danced in Di's eyes when she drove through the intersection and said, "I'll just have to be confident enough for both of us."
=-=-=
There were a few dull clicks to my left a moment before I opened my eyes. "Hey there, sleepyhead," My friend said as seatbelts zipped across my stomach and chest. "We're home." A cool breeze swept across me when she stood up.
"Oh wow," I said while wrapping goosebumpy arms around my bookbag. "How long was I out?"
"A few minutes," she said before taking a step back. "Want some help out?"
"I'm good," I said as I pulled myself out of the fading warmth of the plush seat I'd been dozing in. I gasped when I stood up, both at the beauty of the starry sky, and at how much colder the night had gotten.
"You feeling chilly?" she asked while shutting and locking the door behind me.
I slipped one of the straps of my bag over my shoulder while trying to decide how to respond. At first, I was tempted to say I was fine. After contemplating how she reacted the last time I'd stretched the truth, I said, "I guess I'm sorta ... I mean ... yeah, I kinda am."
Even though I couldn't read her expression by the pale light of the waning moon, there was a hint of approval in her voice when she said, "Let's get you inside, where it's nice and warm."
"Would you like me to adjust the temperature in the guest room?" asked a lilting voice with a british accent from the shadows of the dark house towering over us.
Di nodded and said, "Yes, please."
I took a step closer to my friend and asked, "Who's that?"
"My name is Ada," said the disembodied voice while a pair of lamps on either side of the front door lit up a small porch.
"It's nice to meet you," I said while attempting to rub away the goosebumps on my upper arms.
"The pleasure is all mine," Ada said in a voice that managed to be reserved as well as friendly. "Won't you come inside?"
"Come on," Di said before leading the way up the short cobblestone path to the porch. "I'll make formal introductions once we get you out of the cold."
=-=-=
Warm puffs of air flowed from the floor vent near the front door when I followed Di into a narrow hallway. Subdued lighting over several doorways brightened while a british voice from somewhere nearby said, "To the right you will find the kitchen, dining room, and playroom."
Blinking with both sleepiness and surprise when I heard the last room's name, I tried to ask my friend if she had any kids, but I wound up letting out a huge yawn instead.
Di smiled and winked at me, then hung her leather jacket on the coatrack by the door while saying, "We may need to put off the house tour for tomorrow, Ada. Is the guest room ready?"
"Of course," Ada said while the staircase to the left was being lit by a row of ceiling lights. When the last light came on, her voice sounded a little distant when she said, "The guest room can be found up here on the second floor, through the first door to your right, Miss."
I frowned while looking up in the general direction the voice seemed to be coming from, and said, "I'm ... ummm ... not a Miss."
Ada's voice sounded closer, and a very embarrassed, when she said, "Oh, I do beg your pardon. Would you prefer Sir, Miz, Mix, or some other title?"
I shrugged while my tired brain tried to figure out the last title, then said, "Would ya mind just calling me Nic?"
"It would be my pleasure, Nic," she answered in a relieved voice that seemed to be coming from a distance again. "If you'd like to come upstairs, we can get you tucked into bed."
=-=-=
My half-lidded eyes popped open when I entered the guest bedroom. "Oh wow," I said in a voice softened by awe. "This is so ... so ..."
Di stepped through the door behind me while saying, "If it's too girly, you're welcome to use my bedroom."
I glanced around the tastefully decorated room, then said, "Oh, this isn't girly at all."
My friend raised an eyebrow while asking, "Are you sure?"
I shifted from foot to foot while trying to think of a way of explaining how much I liked the room. It reminded me of the changes I'd tried to make to my parents plans for redecorating my bedroom when I was eight. But how do you explain something like that without sounding weird, or gay, or ... whatever I was?
After a lot of internal debate, I said, "Well ... the yellow gingham bedspread is a bit ... I guess ... frilly, and the daisies on the wallpaper are pretty," I bit my lower lip, then added, "but ... they're subtle touches which add charm to the room, rather than making it particularly girly."
A broad smile spread across Di's face.
"I'm glad to hear that," she said while striding across the room. She tapped the top drawer of a tall dresser and said, "There's some pajamas that should fit you in here. My last guest didn't leave behind a lot, but you're welcome to borrow anything you find in here."
I smiled back and said, "Oh wow ... thank you! I'd forgotten about not having my suitcase."
There was a maternal (paternal?) warmth in her eyes when she walked towards me and said, "It's no problem, sweetie." Before I could react to the pet name, she lifted my bookbag from my shoulder, rested it on the bed, then said, "I'll give you some privacy, so you can change."
I barely had time to nod my thanks before my friend had walked out of the room, closing the door behind her with a quiet snick. Once I was alone, I wandered over to the dresser, pulled open the top drawer, and winced at the faint squeak.
Even though I knew I'd been given permission to use what was in the dresser, I still felt a twinge of guilt when I looked in the drawer. To my surprise, the pajamas on top were a simple red and black plaid. But, when I pulled them out of the drawer, I noticed the red lace lining the cuffs.
Even though they weren't that bad, I folded the first pair of pajamas back up. After setting them on top of the dresser, I looked at the second pair. They were a rich honey color, decorated with tiny white roses. When I ran my fingertips across the fabric, it felt incredibly soft, and a bit silky.
My heart thudded when I thought of how my parents would react to seeing me wear something so pretty. I shoved those thoughts aside as I lifted the pajama top up, then draped it across my front. The thought of actually wearing it made me a little giddy.
At that moment, I realized it was long past time to stop trying to please my parents. I smiled to myself while removing the hairband from my ponytail, then began getting changed.
In our dreams, almost anything can happen. For Josh and Tiff, a shared dream has some unsettling consequences in the 'real' world.
Dreamed You Were Me
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Pale sunlight turned gray by an early morning drizzle made the unfamiliar room I'd woken up in seem unreal. I stretched out in bed until my hands were pressing against the headboard. Muscles I didn't know I had ached from last night's marathon moving session.
As the cobwebs from my dream lifted, I realized the room wasn't as unfamiliar as I'd first thought; I was in Josh's bedroom! I sat up in bed and threw off the covers. Sure enough, I was wearing his pajamas.
"Wait a minute," I thought, "how do I know what Josh's pajamas look like?"
The last bit of sleepiness faded as I realized that was because I was Josh. I swung my legs onto the floor and searched through the pockets of the jeans I'd left by my bed last night until I found my cell phone. After dialing my best friend's number, I held the phone to my ear and waited.
Just as I was wondering if the answering service was about to pick up, I heard a sleepy voice mutter, "Whuh?"
"Hey Tiff," I whispered, feeling guilty when I realized I must have woken her up. "Sorry for getting you up so early, but I just had the oddest dream."
"Let me guess." She sounded a little more awake. "You dreamed you were me, right?"
"Oh wow." This call was starting to feel as strange as the dream. "How'd you know?"
"I think I might have had the same dream."
"What happened in your dream?"
"You go first."
I pulled the covers back over my legs and shifted my pillows behind my back until I was comfortable. "Well, after helping you move last night, I guess I was sorta thinking about you a lot."
"That's funny. I was thinking about you too." My friend's giggle sounded more nervous than happy.
"You doing okay?"
"I don't know. I guess so. This dream just kinda made me feel off kilter."
"You want to tell me about it?"
"No ... at least, not yet. I want to hear your side first."
I sighed and sat for a minute, trying to collect my thoughts. "Well, the first bit I can remember was sitting on the steps under that aluminum awning at the back of the school, just kinda listening to the way the way the rain was plonking and pinging overhead. It must have been really early, because there were hardly any other kids there. After a while, the buses started pulling into the parking lot. The first one I saw had you in it."
"Oh weird. I'd dreamed I caught the bus at the stop across from my new house. I was feeling lonely riding with a bunch of kids I didn't know and wondering if you'd gotten to school yet when we pulled into the parking lot."
"Then you looked at me."
"And you looked at me."
I pulled the covers up to my chin as I thought about what happened next. One moment I was hunched up on cold, concrete steps, the next moment I was sitting on something softer, wondering why there was warm air blowing across my bare legs as I looked out a foggy window and saw ... me.
Tiffany sounded as lost in thought as me when she spoke. "That was really weird sitting on the steps and seeing myself in the bus."
"Yeah." As I sat there trying to think of something more intelligent to say, my phone started chirping.
"You'll probably want to answer that, Josh."
"Hold on. How can someone be calling me while I'm talking to you?"
"I don't know, but you'll probably want to get it before answering service picks up."
I cracked open bleary eyes. When I kicked off the covers tangled around my feet, I found myself wondering why I was wearing a nightgown. I ached all over from yesterday's marathon moving session as I crawled out of bed. Stumbling across the room, I searched through half-opened cardboard boxes until I found the source of the chirping and held my cell phone to my ear.
"Whuh?" It wasn't much of a greeting, but it was the best I could manage.
"Hey Tiff," a familiar voice whispered. "Sorry for getting you up so early, but I just had the strangest dream."
"Let me guess," I said as I started realizing what was going on. "You dreamed you were me, right?"
This is a story about a girl named Michelle, who's dealing with some very strange (and sometimes scary) events happening in her family, on top of being transgender. This was originally going to be a solo story, but someone from another story decided to visit this story, which got my muse going. I hope you enjoy this expanding story! :)
CAUTION: There's a really creepy scene in this story. If something like that might bother you, then please be careful.
Dreams, Spells, and Closet Monsters - 1
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
"Michael," said an echoing voice. I couldn't tell if it was speaking softly in both ears at the same time, or shouting from some unimaginable distance away.
I frowned at the emptiness in front of me and said, "It's Michelle now."
"I'm sorry, baby," said the voice. "I've been lost here for so long, memories tend to slip past each other in ... very strange ways."
There'd only been one person who'd ever called me baby. That, along with the mention of being lost, made a few unexpected thoughts click into place.
My throat tightened when I asked, "Is that you, Mom?"
Instead of answering my question, the familiar voice said, "Your sister needs you."
=-=-=
I did my best to ignore the hand shaking my shoulder, and clung to the last shreds of the dream. The words slipped away before I could make sense of them, leaving me with nothing but a dull ache deep in my chest.
I cracked open an eye, and saw my little sister standing over me. The moonlight peeking through the curtains in my bedroom window made a halo around her shadowed face. "Chellie?" she whispered.
As much as I wanted to pull the covers over my head, the way her voice shook got my attention. "What is it?" I asked as I propped myself up on an elbow.
"There's somethin’ in the closet again."
I closed my eye and sighed. Mom had another one of her freak-out spells the last time we visited her at the hospice. Since then, my little sister had been jumpy and skittish. Knowing there wasn’t much else I could do to get her to go back to bed, I opened both eyes and said, "Okay, just gimme a second."
Once I was awake enough to stand, I climbed out of bed. I poked around with my toes until I found my slippers, slid into them, then trudged across the hall to Sophi's bedroom. When I reached for the old wooden bat leaning against the wall by her closet, Sophi slipped her fingers around my wrist and said, "Be careful."
I smiled at the gentle way she held onto me. While being her big brother hadn't been bad, being Sophi's big sister felt extra special. I knelt beside her, and put an arm around her waist. "Don't worry. I'm always careful. Besides," I said as I tapped the bat on the floor, "I got good ol' Skull Buster with me."
A hint of a smile grew on her face. The smile fell as she said, "I'm just scared of losin' ya, like we lost Mommy."
I could barely talk around the lump in my throat as I pulled my sister close. "Don't worry. I'm never ... ever going away." I dabbed at the tear sliding down her cheek with the sleeve of my nightgown. "Understand?"
She nodded, and a bit of her smile peeked out again. I kissed her forehead as I stood up. "Okay, stand back. Time for me to bust some skulls."
Sophi snickered as she stepped back. Striking a heroic pose, I swung the bat onto my shoulder, and pulled open the closet door. I grinned at her when she giggled, then walked into the shadows.
=-=-=
The closet was darker than I'd expected. Even if the door had closed behind me, a sliver of moonlight should have showed through the crack at the bottom. I reached out for where I thought the light switch would be. My hand waved through open air.
I took a step forward, and heard a weird crunching. It reminded me of gravel, but more brittle. Thinking I might have stepped on one of Sophi's toys, I reached for the ground. Instead of finding broken plastic, I felt something ... lots of somethings ... crawling and slithering between my fingers.
When a few of the somethings started crawling up my arm, I stood and ran. A small part of me said I shouldn't be able to run in a closet. When a cold and slimy something slid across my ankle, the other parts of me said to run like hell.
Long, bony fingers wrapped around my arm. I skidded to a stop, grabbed Skull Buster with my free hand, and swung it in a wide arc. My ears rung from the high pitched screech when the bat smacked into something solid. The fingers shuddered, then dropped from my arm.
My weapon was yanked from my grip. I didn’t bother looking for it, and concentrated on moving forward. I stumbled into a damp, shaggy wall. A bitter taste rose in the back of my throat when the stink of mildew and month-old meatloaf filled my nostrils.
The wall opened. A warm, sour breeze fluttered through my hair. The ground rose and tilted. I fell forward. I kept falling. A flash of light brought tears to my eyes. I squeeze them shut. The light got brighter. Then, I heard … something. It called out to me.
=-=-=
"Michelle, wake up," said a deep, kind voice.
For a moment, I floated in the warmth of hearing my real name, then opened my eyes. I found myself lying on the floor of a brightly lit closet, with Dad crouched next to me.
"Whatcha doing in here?" I asked, then wondered why my voice felt so sore.
Sophi slipped in from behind our dad and said, "I'd heard ya scream, and got scared, so I yelled for Daddy." She looked at him and said a little more softly, "Sorry for wakin’ ya up."
As tired as he looked, there wasn't a hint of a lie in his voice when he turned to her and said, "It's okay. You did the right thing calling for me."
As the thump of my pulse slowed, the dream I'd had about Mom came back. A chill ran up my spine when I realized some of what she'd said almost made sense.
"Dad, Sophi ... I think I know where Mom goes when she has one of her spells."
My dad gave me a look. It was the look he always had when Mom went off the deep end.
"I know this sounds crazy," I said, "but ... I think I know how to bring her back."
Dreams, Spells, and Closet Monsters - 2
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
I squinted at the pinkish-gold beams of sunlight slanting through the windows when I wandered into the kitchen the next morning. I found Sophi sitting at the table, staring into space, with a spoon held halfway to her mouth. I slumped into the chair next to my sister, rested an elbow on the table, then used that arm to prop up my head.
I nudged Sophi with my other arm and asked, "You awake?"
A soggy cornflake slipped from her spoon. She blinked when it plopped into her cereal bowl, then looked at me and made a noise that sounded vaguely like, "Huh?"
I smirked and said, "Nevermind. Just finish your breakfast."
Her mouth scrunched up to one side while she looked at me through half-open eyes. She made another noise, then dipped her already full spoon into her bowl before shoving it into her mouth. My sister yawned in the middle of chewing, then said, "Shorry," before swallowing.
I rested both arms on the table, and did my best to not yawn back as I said, "It's okay." I laced my fingers together, then asked, "Didja get any sleep at all last night?"
My sister shrugged while scooping up another spoonful of cereal.
While I was pondering what that shrug meant, Dad strode into the kitchen and said, "Good morning girls."
I smiled at those three words ... especially the last one. Even though I'd come out to our dad a long time ago, being accepted as his older daughter still felt amazing. I looked at the way he was dressed, then asked, "They making you go into work on a weekend again?"
Dad gave me a tight-lipped smile while sitting at the other side of the kitchen table, then said, "Not this weekend." When I gave him a questioning look, he added, "I'll be taking you in to see your therapist today."
I squealed while bouncing in my seat, then asked, "I'm finally gonna get interviewed for hormone blockers?"
He shook his head and said, "Sorry, sweetheart. That's still a few weeks away."
"Oh," I said while slouching in my chair. "So ... how come you're taking me in to see her?"
Dad rested one of his large, warm hands on top of mine, then said, "After what happened last night ..." His adam's apple bobbed a couple of times, then he said, "I just ... I want to make sure you're really okay."
=-=-=
Dr Kreblauski gave me a friendly smile, then leaned forward and asked, "Do you know why you're here today?"
I squirmed in my overstuffed chair. "I guess ... 'cause Dad thinks I'm crazy?"
My therapist placed her tablet on the low table between us and asked, "Why do you say that?"
"Well ... " I said while trying to think of something that didn't sound crazy, "I've been having them dreams again."
"About your mother?" she asked in a neutral tone.
I sighed with relief. We'd already talked about the dreams I'd been having over the past month, so I felt relatively safe when I said, "Yeah."
"Were you able to remember any details from this one?"
My shoulders tightened as I said, "Sorta."
"What do you re--" she started asking before being interrupted by her beeping tablet. A message appeared on its screen, but my therapist picked it up before I could read anything. After tapping the display a few times, her brows lowered as she said, "That's ... unexpected."
"What's wrong?"
"It's nothing serious," she said as she stood, "but I need to go take care of something." She walked out of her office in a way that made me wonder how serious 'nothing serious' actually was. "I'll be right back," she said while closing the door.
Almost as soon as my therapist had left, the door opened without making a sound. A woman in a grey business suit walked in, then sat in the chair across from me. Something made a faint clicking noise when she pressed the side of her mirrored glasses with a slender finger.
While I was trying to figure out what was going on, she asked, "Are you Michelle Elise Lynsdel?"
I stared at the stranger, then asked, "Who the heck are you?"
The woman frowned and said, "Without name verification, I can't provide that information."
I frowned back and said, "You can't just barge in here, and start asking questions, without even saying who you are!"
"I was warned you'd be a handful," she said. One side of her mouth turned up in what almost looked like a smile. "You'll need this," she said while placing a black card on the table in front of me. When I picked up the card, she said, "Keep that someplace safe," then stood and walked out of the room. The door closed as quietly as it had opened.
After a few seconds, I gave up trying to figure out what had just happened, and looked at the card. It said P.A.C.T. in bold, grey letters on the left side, and had a square made up of a jumble of white dots on the right side. I slipped it into my skirt pocket behind my phone when the office door cricked opened again.
Dr Kreblauski's smile looked forced when she entered the room and said, "Sorry for being away for so long." After sitting where the stranger had been less than a minute ago, my therapist asked, "Shall we continue our session?"
=-=-=
Sophi dozed off on the way home. While I was checking the straps on her booster seat, Dad asked, "She doing okay?"
I glanced at the back of our dad's head, then looked at his reflection in the rear view mirror and said, "Yeah, she just had a rough night."
Dad had a meaningful look in his eyes when he said, "So did you."
I couldn't think of a good come-back, so I shrugged and sighed instead.
Of course, that didn't stop him from asking, "Are you doing okay?"
I shrugged again and said, "I guess so."
When we stopped at a traffic light, he looked over his shoulder and asked, "Do you remember what your therapist said about keeping things bottled up?"
I folded my hands in my lap, then studied the pale pink polish on my nails while saying, "Yeah."
Dad reached under my chin, then tilted my head up and said, "I know you're going through a lot, but you don't have to go through it alone." His eyes glistened in the late morning sunlight when he said, "While I may not understand everything that's happening with you, I promise, I'll always be here to listen to whatever you're willing to share."
"Thank you," I said a moment before the car behind us started beeping.
Dad gave me a smile that made me feel all warm and fuzzy inside. He faced forward and started across the intersection after the car behind us blared their horn for several seconds. His focus seemed to be more on the road than me after that, which meant I had more time to ponder while he drove us home.
The ache in my chest came back when I thought about the dream I'd had about Mom. Even though it had been strange, it had also felt more real than an ordinary dream. Then there was the dream I'd had while in Sophi's closet.
Or had it been a dream? Even though I didn't remember falling asleep, I did wake up in the closet after a very weird ... experience? Having a stranger walk in and hand me a card while my therapist was away had been weird too. Had that been a dream as well?
I reached into my pocket, and felt the stiff cardboard rectangle resting against the smooth plastic of my phone. I pulled out the black card and looked it over again. There was just the one word on the front, along with the odd square beside it. I flipped it over and found a shiny silver circle in the top left corner, but nothing happened when I touched it.
I took another look at the front. While I had no idea what P.A.C.T. stood for, the pattern of dots in the square seemed familiar. I fished my phone out of my pocket and started up an image search app. After I scanned the card, a window with a progress bar popped up on my phone, with the word "processing" above it.
I frowned when the progress bar froze, then grumbled under my breath when nothing else on my phone seemed to be working. The screen on my phone went blank after I held the power button for a couple of seconds. Rather than restarting when I let go of the button, my phone began vibrating.
Sophi groaned, then asked, "Whazzat noise?"
"It's just my phone," I said while pressing the power button again. Instead of turning off, the screen lit up with a deep red glow, and the buzzing got louder. I bit my lip and panicked a little when my phone started heating up.
"Did that girl from school get past your call blocker again?" my dad asked from the front seat.
"No," I said while staring at my phone, "It's just--" I started saying, then paused when the screen switched from red to grey. Large, white text that said [Reconfiguration Complete] appeared in the middle of the screen.
"Just what?" Dad asked.
"Umm ..." I said when the screen went blank. I tried pressing the power button on my phone again, and it started up like it normally did, so I said, "Something weird happened when I tried doing an image search, but I think it's okay now."
The back of Dad's head moved in a way that might have been a nod, then he said, "You may want to use your security app to check for malware."
"Okay," I said as I slipped the mysterious card and my cooling phone back into my skirt pocket.
While his advice made sense, some unexplainable dread chilled my bones when I thought of doing what he'd suggested. Maybe it wouldn't be as bad as what happened last night, but I wasn't willing to take any chances.
I leaned back in my leatherette seat and closed my eyes, then silently wished the rest of today would be an ordinary, quiet, Saturday. That wasn't too much to hope for ... right?
Eyeshadow
Copyright 2024 by Heather Rose Brown
A few years ago, I created the drawing below, of a couple of friends experimenting with makeup. Today a vignette of what was happening in the drawing popped into my head. Even though it's short, I really liked how it came out, so I thought I'd share it. Enjoy!
=-=-=
"Thank you," I said as something soft and velvety brushed across my closed eyelid.
"Hold still," Lainey said while taking a firm but gentle hold of my chin. I could hear a hint of playfulness in her voice when she added, "And you're welcome." After brushing something across my other eyelid, she let go of my chin and said, "Okay, open your eyes."
My friend was placing a short brush in a plastic box with a clear lid when I opened my eyes. After closing the lid, she looked up and smiled, then said, "I knew that eyeshadow would look good with your complexion and eye color."
I smiled back before saying, "I really appreciate ya lettin' me try it out."
Lainey's smile turned into a grin. "That's what friends are for."
I did my best to keep my voice from shaking when I asked, "Even if your friend's a boy?"
My friend frowned and tilted her head while asking, "Are ya sure about that?"
I chewed on my bottom lip, then said, "I dunno. Maybe ... probably a boy?"
"Whether you're a boy, girl, or anything else," she said while unzipping a small bag, "your still my friend." After tucking the plastic box into the bag, she added, "And that eyeshadow def looks pretty on ya."
My eyes prickled with tears, and I sniffled while saying, "That ... that really means a lot to me. More'n I know how to say."
Lainey pulled a packet of tissues from the bag, pulled a tissue from the packet, then blotted at the corners of my eyes. When she was done, she said, "Good thing you're not wearin' mascara."
There was an impish curl to her lips when she pulled a black tube from her bag and asked, "Wanna try some?"
FPI -- Frilly Pantied Investigator
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
Recently, my unpredictable muse presented me with an interesting concept for an action/adventure type story. I came up with a really neat title image, got a first scene, then ... nothing. Well, not actually nothing. I do have a feel for where the story might go and a vague idea of whodunnit, but no real story. I'm hoping someone else might see what I have so far and maybe have some suggestions on how to get from here to the end of the story. Here's to hoping!
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I had spread a brand new box of crayons around my coloring book and was trying to decide if I wanted My Little Pony's mane to be orchid or lavender when I heard the faint but unmistakable scritch of someone picking the locks to my apartment. More out of instinct than any specific plan of action, I quietly rolled towards my bedroom door, slid into a standing position, flattened myself against the wall, and switched off the light.
A moment later, the brief jangle of the security chain told me whomever was trying to break in had managed to pick both the main lock and the deadbolt a lot more quickly than any amateur could manage. Reaching under my skirt, I silently cursed the layers of crinoline before I found my weapon in the holster strapped around my carefully shaved thigh.
On the one hand, wearing a gun under a frilly, baby blue party dress felt odd ... even odder than wearing the dress. On the other hand, years of service in the Bureau had made carrying a weapon second nature to me; I felt naked without it. Up until a year ago, the Federal Bureau of Investigation had been my life. Before I could really start getting seriously bitter about my forced "retirement", the sharp snick of a chain being cut quickly brought my attention back to the present.
The door creaked noisily as it opened. It was a creak I had purposely fostered for just such an occasion. Light flooded the entry hall, followed by a shadow. It was the invader's first real mistake. My heart thumped under my ribcage as the shadow approached.
I held my breath when it paused outside the bedroom door and hoped the thunder of my pulse hadn't been heard. The mother-of-pearl handle was beginning to feel slick in my sweaty grip. Just as the invader began moving again, I reached around the door frame, grabbed what felt like a handful of collar, and yanked hard.
Before he could react, I slammed him against the door and shoved my weapon in his face. Yes, I said he and his. The hair and body language suggested female, but the general shape I could see under his heavy overcoat said male. At that particular moment, I was too pissed to be politically correct. "Okay buddy," I whispered, "you're seriously cutting into my playtime. Tell me who you are and what you're doing here before your neck winds up enjoying a pleasant breeze."
My captive mumbled incoherently around a mouthful of steel. Realizing my mistake, I pulled the muzzle back a few inches. "Okay, try that again."
"Richard ... is that really you?"
I lifted the muzzle a few inches and pressed it against his forehead. "I'm the one asking the questions. Let's try it one more time. Who are you?"
"D-Don't you recognize me? It's your old boss, Barry."
I took a second look and realized he was telling the truth. My former supervisor went cross-eyed as I released the safety. "You're not giving me a very good reason to not blow your head off."
"Please, I n-need your help."
"After the crap you put me through, you've got the nerve to come asking for help? Why the hell should I?"
"J-just. ..." Barry paused and closed his eyes. "Just open my coat. It'll explain everything."
I undid the top two buttons. Underneath I found a pink peter-pan collar trimmed in white eyelet lace. "Okay," I said as I reset the safety and took a step back, "you've got my attention."
FPI -- Frilly Pantied Investigator / Chapter 1
Copyright 2018 by Heather Rose Brown
I had the idea for this story a long, long time ago, and it's one of my favorites! I still don't have an ending, but I do finally have an idea where it might go, so I rewrote the beginning here, and am working on adding a few more chapters. Enjoy!
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I had spread a brand new box of crayons around my coloring book, and was trying to decide if My Little Pony's mane should be orchid or lavender, when I heard the faint, unmistakable scritch of the lock to my apartment being picked. More out of instinct than any specific plan of action, I rolled towards my bedroom door, slid into a standing position, flattened myself against the wall, and switched off the light.
The almost imperceptible hiss of a muffled mini-saw slicing through my deadbolt with a well lubricated whisper blade told me I wasn't dealing with an amateur. Reaching under my skirt, I silently swore at the layers of lace before I found my weapon in the holster strapped around my carefully shaved thigh.
On the one hand, wearing a gun under a frilly, baby blue party dress felt odd ... even odder than wearing the dress. On the other hand, years of service in the Bureau had made carrying a weapon second nature to me; I felt naked without it. Before I could start getting seriously bitter about my forced "retirement", the sharp snick of a chain being cut snapped my attention back to the present.
The door creaked noisily as it opened. It was a creak I had purposely fostered for such an occasion. Light flooded the entry hall, followed by a shadow, which was my uninvited guest's first real mistake. My heart thumped under my ribcage as the shadow approached. An ancient floorboard in the hallway let out a low groan, and the shadow froze outside my door.
I held my breath, and hoped the thunder of my pulse could't been heard. The mother-of-pearl handle of my firearm was beginning to feel slick in my sweaty grip. After wiping a palm as quietly as anyone can on a starched linen apron, I shot an arm around the door frame, grabbed what felt like a handful of collar, and yanked hard.
Before he could react, I slammed him against the door, and shoved my weapon in his face. Yes ... I said he, him, and his. The hair and body language suggested female, but the general shape I could see under his heavy overcoat said male. At that particular moment, I was too pissed to be politically correct.
"Okay buddy," I said in a hoarse whisper, "you're seriously cutting into my playtime. Tell me who you are, and what you're doing here, before you're neck winds up enjoying a pleasant breeze."
My captive mumbled incoherently around a mouthful of steel. Realizing my mistake, I pulled the muzzle back a few inches. "Okay, try that again."
"Richard ... is that really you?"
I lifted the muzzle and pressed it against his forehead. "I'm the one asking the questions. So lets try this again. Who are you?"
"D-Don't you recognize me? It's your old boss, Barry."
I took a second look, and realized he was telling the truth. My former supervisor went cross-eyed as I released the safety. "You're not giving me a very good reason to not blow your head off."
"Please, I n-need your help."
"After the crap you put me through, you've got the nerve to come asking for help? Why the hell should I?"
"J-just. ..." Barry paused and closed his eyes. "Just open my coat. It'll explain everything."
I undid the top two buttons. Underneath, I found a pink peter-pan collar trimmed in white eyelet lace. "Okay," I said as I reset the safety and took a step back, "you've got my attention."
A sharp, hot pain blossomed at the back of my neck as he opened his mouth. If he said anything, I never heard it. I was too busy cursing the stupidity of leaving even part of my back exposed to an open door, and too numb to feel anything when I collapsed like a sack of majorette batons.
FPI -- Frilly Pantied Investigator / Chapter 2
Copyright 2018 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, our protagonist wakes in the dominion of a mysterious woman, and discovers an unexpected side to his former supervisor.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
My head was throbbing when I woke. The blinding light burning through my eye sockets wasn't helping. I tried using my hand to block out the glare, which was when I realized it was bound somewhere above my head.
"Good," said a voice that slid through the air like a shark fin gliding through water. "You're both awake now."
I squinted and turned my head towards the voice, but could only make out the silhouette of a tall, curvaceous figure. "Who are you, and what do you want?"
The figure jiggled to a deep, yet unmistakably feminine chuckle. "I rarely respond to such impertinent questions from someone in your ... position."
The shadowy apparition approached, transforming into a beautiful, raven-haired woman when she stepped into the light. "Still, I consider myself a courteous hostess, so I'll make an exception. You may refer to me as Madam X, or Mistress."
She leaned closer, enveloping me in a perfume for which a thousand muskrats must had died. Her warm breath tickled my ear when she whispered, "What I want, is answers."
"Ah," I said while trying to not breathe through my nose. "That's an easy one. It's forty-two."
Confusion flitted across her expression for a moment, then a cruel grin crept into the corners her blood red lips. "So ... you want to play games?" A twinkle in her eyes made me envy any prehistoric mammals still frozen in glaciers. "I am *very* good at games."
Hearing a piteous moan to my right, I lifted my head as far as I could, then peered over my arm. My barbiturate encumbered brain could only categorize what I saw as an unusually tall little girl, who's wrists and ankles were fastened to the corners of a table by padded metal cuffs.
Reality popped back into something more familiar, if not entirely rational, when I recognized my former boss’s voice coming out of the girl's mouth. "Please," he said to the woman looming over me, "you promised not to involve anybody else!"
Madam X stood up and turned to her other captive, then said in a soft, lilting voice, "Sweetie, if you'd only been more discreet in performing your task, I would have been able to keep that promise."
"I can still do it on my own," he said as he began to tremble. A whimper crept into his voice as he added, "Honest!"
As much as I'd hated Barry for his part in getting me fired, I couldn't help appreciating him trying to talk me out of whatever he was wrapped up in, and it was hard to be mad at someone on the edge of tears. I turned to his tormentor and shouted, "What the hell are you making him do?"
There was a blur, followed by a sharp pain on my cheek. Madam X lowered her hand as she said in a cold, no-nonsense voice, "Little girls are *not* to use such language."
While considering a searing rebuttal to the "little girl" comment, I glanced down, and realized I was still wearing my dress. Deciding my sermon on the careless use of gender specific identifiers might not be on the firmest ground, I shifted tactics. "I'm sorry," I said in the meekest voice I could manage.
Cavities began forming in my molars when she switch tone and said, "Of course, sweetheart. We'll say nothing more of the slip. It's already forgotten."
I was having trouble wrapping my head around this woman. I didn't have enough first hand experience with dominatrices to really know if she fit more than my stereotypical image of one. On the other hand, I had met enough nuts in my line of work to be able to say she was a whole bagful.
"Mistress?" I asked, hoping all the practice I'd done in private made my attempt at a shy little girl voice sound sincere, if not authentic.
"Yes, dear?"
"Is it okay to ask ... why were we brought here?"
"To do what every little girl dreams of doing ..."
She held up a hand, and snapped her fingers twice. Purple blotches swam across my eyes like psychedelic jellyfish in the darkness that followed. There was the click of stiletto heels on a hardwood floor, then a moment of silence before a spotlight shone on small table.
Our hostess's voice sounded tinny, and seemed to be coming from several locations at once as she said "... having a tea party!"
FPI -- Frilly Pantied Investigator / Chapter 3
Copyright 2019 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, names are named, genders are reconsidered, and something ceramic tumbles to its doom.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
A harsh buzz was followed by several mechanical snicks. My hands tingled as blood rushed back into them, but they weren’t too numb to notice the velvety lining of the restraints as I drew my arms out.
Eager to take advantage of my freedom, I lurched forward. My headache followed, thundering like a bass drum being played from the inside. I wrapped my arms across my stomach when it sloshed like a sewer rat trying to claw out of a colostomy bag.
"What the heee--ello kitty did you drug me with?" I asked, scrambling to cover a swear word as my most recent meal tried to escape.
"Nothing to worry your pretty little head about,” said the annoyed voice of our captor through hidden speakers. In a more pleasant voice, she added, “While the sedative administered was powerful, it was precisely measured to last the specific amount of time needed, and the after-effects should fade after a minute or so. Just sit still, and you'll soon be ready for your party."
I wasn’t about to let a minor thing like vertigo get in my way, and leapt to my feet with cat-like reflexes. Unfortunately, it was a cat who's kibble had been spiked with one too many shots of whiskey, and I tumbled to the ground in a tangle of arms, legs, and petticoats.
I could hear a smile in the mistress’s voice as she said, “Tammy, would you be a lamb, and help your little friend to her feet?”
While struggling to find a less prone position, I noticed a soft, flowery scent. I turned towards the sweet aroma, and saw Barry crouching down beside me. “Take it slow", he said as he pulled my skirt back down below my waistline. In a much quieter voice he said, "I'm so, so sorry for getting you involved in this, Richard.”
Despite the murderous feelings I'd harbored in the past, it was difficult to apply those emotions to the kinder, gentler person who was helping me now. I reached up and brushed the bangs of his wig out of his eyes as I said, "It's Rebeccah."
His expression began changing from utter misery to much more utter confusion. I could almost smell the smoke from his brain straining to form a coherent thought before he finally said, "What?"
I allowed myself a small smile as I answered, "That's my name when I'm dressed like this, but you can call me Becky if you'd like."
I accepted the offered hand, pausing only a moment as I recovered from my surprise at how soft it felt. I was a bit steadier once my feet back under me, but my mind was whirling with questions. I started with the simplest one as I said, “Sooo ... you go by Tammy?”
Tammy's face lit up when I said her name. And yes, I’m switching pronouns. There didn’t seem to be any he-ness about the person beside me. Deal with it.
I wasn't able to get more than a nod from her before my interrogation was cut short by Madam X’s firm voice. “Come along now, girls. The tea is getting cold. You can continue chit-chatting once it's been poured.”
Tammy jumped to attention like a private being barked at by sergeant-major-general, then grabbed my arm before running to the table. Being rather attached to that particular appendage, I was soon stumbling in the same direction.
I tried to ignore the rub burn when she let go, and concentrated on being outraged when I said, "What the hhh--elium do you think you're doing?"
My comrade in crinoline froze. "I'm so sorry," she said. "For a moment,I thought you were ... someone else." A shimmering crystal bead formed in the corner of her eye. "But now she's gone."
Several tears trickled down her cheeks when she squeezed her eyes shut, then then blindly reached for the tea tray as she said, "and it's all my fff ... it's my fa-fau..." Her long sleeve caught on the filigree handle of a teacup, sending it rolling across the table.
I said a silent prayer to the gods of all porcelain products while reaching for the cup, then mumbled something rude in Klingon when it bounced off the tips of my fingers.
How do you explain to a young daughter something you hadn't been prepared for her to find out? Sometimes, a picture is worth a thousand words. :)
Family Pictures
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
As the three of us got comfortable on the overstuffed sofa, I looked over our daughter's head into the warm, loving eyes of my wife, Margaret. My heart reached out to her and again posed the question I had asked a number of times in as many different ways as I could think of in the long discussion we had just gone through. The amazing woman who had touched my soul a lifetime ago, the one who didn't flinch once no matter what secrets I revealed, simply nodded, her gentle smile answering my unspoken question more completely than mere words could have conveyed.
I looked down at the delicate wonder sitting between us and examined the worried face peering up at me. "Angie, do you know why your Mommy and I wanted to talk to you tonight?"
Our daughter chewed on her lower lip for a moment. "Am I in trouble?"
Margaret gently squeezed the tiny hand she had been holding. "No baby, you're not in trouble. Why would you think that?"
Angie turned to her mother. Even though I couldn't see her face, she still sounded uneasy. "Well, Daddy kinda had a heart attack when I dragged that box outta the garage this afternoon."
That moment of sheer terror came back to me in a flash. If Margaret hadn't been there to hold onto me, I might have fainted right in the middle of the crowd of neighbors milling around our driveway and searching through our collection of old clothes, forgotten books, and other items that had gone unused for too long.
Our child turned back to me, obvious concern now mixed with the worry, when I wrapped an arm around her shoulder. I did my best to give her a reassuring smile. "Sweetheart, you didn't do anything wrong. I had asked you to bring out anything that looked like it might sell at the garage sale. Also, I wasn't having a heart attack. I was just a little ... surprised when you found Becky's clothes."
The name nearly caught in my throat. I hadn't been expecting to share it with Angie for a long time. Now that it was out in the air, I knew the rest would be coming out soon. My heart thudded in my chest as I began to wonder if I was taking things too fast. Angie was very intelligent and surprisingly perceptive, but was that enough for an eight-year-old to understand what I was planning to say? Did I have what it took to explain things in a way that would make sense to her?
My wife reached out with her free hand and stroked my arm. I glanced up at her and the anxiety that had been building faded in the wake of her easy grin. The trust in her eyes restored a bit of my self-confidence as a parent.
When I looked back at Angie, her worried expression had changed to her normal insatiable curiosity. "You gonna tell me 'bout Becky now?"
I pulled back on the smile that had somehow slipped from my face. "Actually, I was thinking of showing her to you."
I barely managed to hold back a giggle when her brow furrowed exactly the way her mother's did when she was confused. After giving her shoulder a quick squeeze, I turned towards the end-table nearest me, both to hide my grin and to open the door I had unlocked before sitting down.
Once I had pulled a heavy, black, vinyl-clad album from the end-table and laid it in my lap, our daughter squealed with delight. "Ooooo! Family pictures!"
"I really hadn't thought of it before, but I guess you could say Becky is a part of the family."
"How's she related?"
Even though I knew Angie was a smart little girl, I was still surprised by her question. Fortunately, as always, Margaret stepped in, just when I needed her. "Why don't you let Daddy show you the photos first, then we can start telling you a little about her?"
"Okay, I can wait." Angie beamed at both of us before turning her attention to the album. Once I had settled it in her lap and opened the cover to the first page, all three of us began looking through the photographs. My wife and I let our child decide when to turn the pages, since it was her first time seeing Becky.
After a few minutes, Angie looked up at me, obviously confused. "Daddy, is she a grown-up?"
Once again, her question took me by surprise. I was tempted to let Margaret tackle it, but I felt it was important for me to give an answer. "Well, yes and no."
I mentally kicked myself for giving such a half-baked reply. Of course, it wasn't enough for our daughter. "Whatcha mean by that?"
Taking in a deep breath, I collected what thoughts hadn't abandoned me before answering. "I guess what I'm trying to say is ... she's a little girl in a lot of ways, but she has a grown-up body."
Angie blinked at me, still looking a little confused, before turning back to the album. "She really seems nice. Why ain't I seen her before?"
Margaret stroked the back of her head. "I have to agree with you. Becky is a very nice little girl. As far as why you haven't seen her before ... I think your daddy should answer that."
I could feel my cheeks warming at my spouse's words and was having more difficulty pulling together anything resembling coherent thought. "You see ... umm ... what I mean is, that's not an easy question to answer."
I nearly choked when the sweetest little girl in the world looked up from the album and asked me, "Is there something wrong with her?"
While I struggled with all the implications of Angie's question, my dear, loving wife answered it with unmitigated confidence. "No, there's nothing at all wrong with Becky."
"Then why ain't I seen her?"
At this point, I gave up trying to find the best way to answer our daughter's questions and simply spoke from my heart. "Actually, you have. She's ..." I closed my eyes and scraped up the last bit of willpower I could find. "She's me."
I had been bracing myself for laughter, but all I heard was silence. A few seconds later, a small hand rested on top of mine. "Daddy, you ain't teasing, are you?"
Instead of amusement, I saw a searching gaze when I opened my eyes. Too shocked for words, all I could do was shake my head.
Not a muscle moved in Angie's face, but the sadness in her eyes just about broke my heart. "Does that mean you ain't my daddy?"
I pulled the brave little girl into my lap just as I felt a hot tear sliding down my cheek. Margaret picked up the album and set it down on the floor before shifting closer and wrapping her arms around both of us. Somehow, my wife's strong embrace helped me pull my emotions back together. I shifted back a little until I could look our daughter in the eye. "I will always always be your daddy, no matter what. Becky is just ... a different part of me."
Angie looked down at her hands and seemed to be deep in thought for a minute before she looked back up at me with a familiar, impish grin. "Can I see her tonight?"
Her mother's tone was gentle but firm. "Not tonight, love.You have school tomorrow and it's already past your bed time."
As usual, our daughter was in her element when it came to bedtime bartering. "Can I just see her pictures then?"
Fortunately, my wife and I had anticipated this ploy and I had at least one ready answer. "Yes, you can look at it in bed for a little while if you'd like, but only if you agree to get your jammies on now and don't try to argue about going to bed."
It only took a few moments before Angie answered, "Well ... okay, but can I see Becky later?"
I looked to my wife, who grinned and nodded. "Okay, we'll see what we can do."
Obviously satisfied with the bargaining session, the most amazing little girl in the world wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed my cheek. "G'night Daddy. I love you."
I hugged her back and kissed her on the forehead. "I love you too. Sweet dreams."
Once I let her go, our daughter slipped from my lap and gave her mother a hug and kiss goodnight. "G'night, Mommy. Love you too."
After hugging and kissing her back, Margaret said, "Love you too, baby. Now head upstairs and get changed. We'll bring the album up to you in a few minutes."
Nearly bouncing with excitement, Angie ran across the living room to the staircase. Just as she was about to put a foot on the bottom step, she froze and turned around.
Wondering if she was going to try one more time to stay up later I asked, "Did you forget something, sweetheart?"
"Uh huh."
Without another word of explanation, Angie walked up to me, hugged me tightly, then whispered, "I love you too, Becky."
For want of a comma, a name was changed.
For want of a name, a gender was changed.
For want of a gender, a whole new experience was gained!
In this chapter, our hero learns about clothes and expectations.
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
I was following my mom down the aisle that divided the children's clothing department in half, when the shopping cart she was pushing shuddered to a stop. She muttered something under her breath, and the cart rattled as she tried to shake it loose.
After a few tense moments, one of the wheels squealed before unlocking. Mom took in a deep breath, relaxed her grip on the cart as she breathed out, then looked over her shoulder and smiled at me.
"Come on, sweetie," she said as she started moving again. "Stay close. Don't want you getting lost."
I looked up at my mom, who seemed taller than usual, and tried to think of a sarcastic response. Nothing especially clever came to mind. I groaned and rolled my eyes, then ran a hand across the rough fabric of the jeans lining the aisle as I shuffled behind her.
Mom managed to keep the wheel from locking again when she turned and guided the cart between rows of dress shirts and suit jackets. She stopped in front of a rack of t-shirts, then turned to me and said, "I know your school allows casual wear for first graders, but see if you can find something nice here."
"Can't ya just pick somethin' for me?" I asked as I folded my arms across my chest.
"Sweet heart, we already talked about this. You're getting to be a big boy now, and need to start making some choices on your own."
I bristled at the 'big boy' line, but I knew trying to get my mom to stop treating me like a little kid was a losing battle. "Whatever," I said while glaring at the t-shirts.
"Okay," Mom said as she patted my shoulder. "I'll be over by the sweaters, so bring whatever you find over there when you're done. Alright?"
I shrugged and made a non-committal noise. Mom's hand dropped from my shoulder. I could feel her disapproving look boring into my back.
I braced myself for a lecture, but all I heard was a sigh, which was almost worse. Guilt tinted the wave of relief I felt when the rattle of her shopping cart faded.
I dove into the job before me, and didn't realize someone else was looking through the same stuff as me until we bumped shoulders.
"Oops! Sorry," I said as I turned. The rest of my apology got caught at the back of my throat when the girl I'd bumped into smiled at me.
"Hey!" she said as her smile grew. "Ya got sent over here too?"
"Ummm ..." I said while waiting for my brain to kick back into gear.
She nodded, as if the sound that had come out of my mouth had made perfect sense. "Me too," she added as she went back to rooting through the clothes again. "I know boy shirts is cheaper, but ain't these colors awful?"
I took another look at the rack in front of me. There was a rainbow of mostly browns and greys, with a few other colors mixed in that were too bland to have a name.
"Yeah," I said before my throat closed up again.
"There's lots nicer stuff 'cross the aisle. Wanna see?"
My curiosity battled with my shyness for a moment. My curiosity won, and I said, "Sure!"
"C'mon," she said as she skipped out of the boys department.
I followed close behind her, paused at the edge of the white linoleum tiles, then crossed before my courage completely drained away. I grinned when I found myself surrounded by colors ranging from pastel to neon, rather than blech to ugh.
"Ain't these awesome!" said the girl as she disappeared behind a rack of frilly shirts. Before I could build up enough nerve to do more than look, she returned with an armful of clothes.
"Wish I could get all these," she said as she flipped through the hangers dangling from her arm. "Oh, I found somethin' perfect for ya!"
I looked down when she whipped out a shirt and held it against my chest. It was a warm, honey colored t-shirt with tiny white flowers on it. When I ran a hand down the front, it felt like the cotton shirts I normally wore, but lighter and softer.
"Wait," I said as I pulled my hand away. "I can't wear this."
The girl tilted her head to the side. "How come?"
"I dunno," I said, even though I did know the answer.
She hung the hanger the shirt was on from my wrist as she said, "Then give it a try,"
"But ... I can't change here!"
She patted my arm and said, "Ya ain't gotta take nothin' off. Just pull it over whatcha got on."
What she said made sense. It definitely made more sense than wearing things I didn't like, just because I was a boy. Panic fluttered in my chest as I pulled the shirt off its hanger. "It's just a shirt," I said under my breath as I wriggled my hands through the armholes.
"Tommy!" my mom shouted from somewhere nearby.
I tried pulling off the shirt, but it seemed to have a mind of its own, and started sliding down my arms.
"Thomas Kayleigh Tracy!" she shouted again. My stomach flip-flopped at the sound of my full name,
"I'm sorry, Mom," I said through the cloth covering my face.
I felt her firm grip on my arm. "What are you sorry for?"
"I just..." I said as a lump grew in my throat.
"Tommy," Mom said, sounding more confused than angry as she shook my arm.
"I'm just ... just ... sorry," I said while willing away the tears threatening to well up.
"Tommy," she said as she shook my arm again. "Come on, honey. Wake up!" 1
=-=-=
A few cars whizzed by when I opened my eyes. I rolled my head to the side, and saw my mom trying to concentrate on the road while giving me worried glances.
She lifted her hand from my arm, then brushed the hair out of my eyes. "You have another bad dream?"
"Not really," I said, feeling only a little guilty for the lie. With great honesty comes great risk, and I didn't want her to ask my therapist to talk to me about the dream again.
"Then why were you saying sorry?"
"Oh," I said, trying to think fast with a brain that wanted to go back to sleep. "I meant, I was sorry for ... uhhh ... forgetting my uniform. I mean, not being able to find it."
Mom gave me a skeptical look. "Did you look through all the boxes the movers left in your room?"
"Umm ... I think so." To be fair, while I'd been too tired to do a thorough search, I had looked through all my boxes.
Mom gritted her teeth as she made a sharp turn, then relaxed a little as she said, "Tommy, I know you don't like the idea of wearing a uniform, but after what happened at your old school ..."
A spark of anger flared as I asked, "Ya talking 'bout the school that kicked me out, 'cause I stood up to somebody who was making fun of me?"
Mom didn't say anything as she pulled up to the curb, and spent more time than she usually needed to park. There was a long, awkward silence in the car after she turned off the engine.
"Honey," she said as she turned to me, "we've already gone over this before. Your new school is the only one I could find that was at a reasonable commuting distance from my work. Unfortunately, it has different requirements from your old school."
"Ya mean, like wearing uniforms, and marching down the halls, like a buncha zombie robots?"
Mom grinned and said, "I'm not sure if you can be both a zombie and a robot, but I'm pretty certain there won't be any marching in the halls. But, as for the rest ... well ..."
I nodded and said, "Yeah, I get it. Follow the rules. Wear the uniform. Watch my temper. Don't cause trouble. Stuff like that. Right?"
Mom leaned close, and I flinched when she kissed my cheek. "Moooommm," I said as I looked out the passenger window. Fortunately, the only person I saw was a kid standing near the front doors of a low, brick-faced building.
"Don't worry," Mom said as she scrubbed at the side of my face with her thumb. "I checked first to make sure no other students were close enough to see."
"I didn't mean ..." I said, while trying to think of something that wouldn't hurt her feelings. "I mean ... it's just ... well, ya know."
"Yes dear. I know. You're in middle school now. I'm not so old that I've forgotten what it was like coping with the kind of peer pressure I had to deal with at your age."
I saw the mix of hope and sadness in Mom's eyes. Feeling like a total jerk for causing the sad part, I reached out and touched her hand as I said, "I'm sorry for ... well ... everything."
Mom unhitched my seatbelt, then pulled me close. "Shhhh. It's okay. You did nothing wrong."
I didn't exactly cry while she held me, but I was sniffling a little when she let go. "Thanks Mom. I kinda really needed to hear that."
Mom smiled and pulled a tissue from her purse before handing it to me. After I blew my nose, she said, "You're welcome, sweetheart. Now head on out there, and have the best first day of school ever!"
=-=-=
Footnotes:
1 This footnote marks the end of the dream Tommy is having about when he was six, and went on a shopping trip before starting first grade. When he wakes up in the car, he's eleven, and is in his first year in middle school. I hope this clears up some confusion about how old Tommy is. If you have any other questions, feel free to send me a private message, or leave a comment below.
In this chapter, our hero runs into a hall monitor, and school policies.
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
My heart was thumping as I climbed out of the car. I scanned the front of the school while closing the car door, and snapped my eyes shut when the one kid I saw looked directly at me.
"Oh, wait a minute!" Mom shouted from behind me.
After checking to make sure nothing had burst out of my rib cage, I turned and crouched down. "What's up?" I asked in the calmest voice I could manage.
My mom reached through the open window, and held out a card. "This is your student ID. It arrived in the mail Saturday when the movers were loading up the truck. Sorry I forgot to give it to you earlier."
I nodded and smiled as I pocketed the card. "No worries. Have a good day at work!"
"I will," Mom said as she started up the car. "You have a good day too!"
I waved as she pulled away, then turned back to the school. There was still someone standing outside the front door. At first glance, I thought I was looking at a guy. When I risked a longer look, the skirted uniform, and the curves underneath, told me I was wrong ... probably.
A cool breeze brushed my hair against the back of my neck. A few dry, reddish-brown leaves skittered across my path as I strode up the winding concrete walkway. I didn't find anything to pull when I reached the entrance, so I gave pushing a try, but the door didn't budge.
"Ya gotta tap to get in," said a voice that sounded both friendly and authoritative.
I turned to the voice, and saw the girl I'd been trying to avoid. My knees wobbled when she smiled at me. I tried asking what she meant, but no sound came out.
"Ya new here?" she asked as dimples joined her smile.
Her plaid skirt and long, black hair billowed in a gust of wind while I tried to speak. After half a dozen agonizing seconds, I decided my voice was stuck on pause, and answered with a nod.
"I figured. Didja bring your student ID?"
I made a garbled noise that was supposed to sound like, "Yeah," as I dug into a pocket. My numb fingers nearly dropped my card as I handed it over.
She gave my ID card a quick look. "Tracy Thomas?"
It sounded weird hearing my last name first, but I didn't have the nerve to correct her, so I nodded again.
Nice to meetcha," she said while bringing my card up to a plastic box attached to the door frame. "Just gotta hold your card against the scanner to get in." The scanner beeped when she touched it with my card, and the doors slid open.
"I'm Richelle," she said as she stepped inside. "Better get in here before the doors close."
I dashed between the doors as they whooshed together, and stumbled into her. I felt something soft against my cheek, then blushed when I realized what I'd bumped into.
"Sorry," I said as I backed up, then lost my footing when I smacked my skull into the door.
She caught me by the shoulders, held on until I got my feet under me again, then said, "You okay?"
"Urmm ... yeah," I said as I looked at my toes. "Sorry for being so clumsy, Richelle."
She reached under my chin, and tilted my head up, until I was looking into her gentle, golden-brown eyes. "It's all good," she said, "and you can call me Richie, if you'd like."
When I remembered how to breathe again, I said, "Umm ... I better get to class."
Her bronze cheeks reddened as her hand dropped. "Oh yeah, you're right. Ya know which homeroom you're in?"
"Uhhh ... no?"
"Ah," Richie said as she held out the sash draped over her shoulder, "that's what hall monitors are for. Follow me!" she called out as she headed down the hallway.
I had to jog to keep up with her long-legged stride, and was half out of breath by the time we stopped.
"Here we are!" she said as she opened a door.
It took me a second before I realized she was holding the door for me. "Oh! Um, thanks," I said as I stepped through.
"De nada," Richie said as she returned my card. "I'm still on duty, so I gotta head back to my post. Ms Etcherson over there should be able to help get ya set up." She gave me a lopsided grin when she let go of the door.
"Welcome to Saint Milton's Middle School," she said as the door closed. I caught the start of a wink before the latch clicked shut.
=-=-=
I was staring at the closed door, trying to figure out how to deal with being winked at by a girl who had some sorta guy vibe, when a no-nonsense voice said, "Good morning."
I turned and saw a woman sitting behind a tall desk that stretched from one side of the room to the other. The clatter of her typing stopped, and she looked over the top of her glasses as she asked, "May I help you?"
"Oh yeah," I said as I approached her. "You Miss Etcherson?"
"That's Ms Etcherson, not Miss."
"Sorry," I said as I shoved my hands into my pockets. "I meant, are ya Ms Etcherson?"
"That's correct. May I see your student ID?"
I pulled the hand that held my ID out of a pocket. "Here ya go," I said as I laid my card on the desk.
She picked the card up with the tips of her long, pink fingernails, examined it a moment, then asked, "Are you Tracy Thomas?"
I frowned and said, "Actually, it's Thomas Tracy."
Ms Etcherson waved my card over the scanner sitting on the desk, did a few mouse clicks, then handed my ID back to me. "Everything in our system indicates you're Tracy Thomas. We have no records of a Thomas Tracy, or a Tracy comma Thomas."
"Who'd have Comma as a middle name?"
A small crease formed between her pinched brows. "What I meant was, when a last name is listed first, there's usually a comma between the last and first name. Our records show no comma in your file."
I took a close look at my card. Sure enough, it showed my last name first, and no commas were to be found anywhere. "But ... but, there's gotta be some mistake."
"I'll send a confirmation request to your previous school," she said as she began typing. "Until we hear back from them, we won't be able to make any updates to your file."
"What? Really?"
"I'm sorry," she said as she looked up from her computer screen. Her voice softened when she said, "I know how rough it can be starting off in a new school, but our policies are there for a reason."
"Okay," I said as my shoulders slumped.
Ms Etcherson gave me a comforting smile, then said, "Let's concentrate on getting you settled in. Did you receive your uniform?"
"Well ... yeah, but I couldn't find it this morning."
"You lost your uniform on your first day?" she asked as her eyes widened.
"Not exactly. A UPX guy dropped off the package ya sent on Friday, when we was getting ready to move. I 'member tossing it in a box with with some other stuff, but I ain't been able find my uniform in any of the boxes we've unpacked so far."
"Ah, I see," she said as she gave me a knowing nod. "What size clothes do you wear?"
"I dunno. Maybe ... medium?"
"I can work with that. Do you know your shoe size?"
"Um, lemme check," I said as I bent down and began untying one of my sneakers.
"Never mind. I've got a pretty good eye for shoe sizes."
"Whatcha need my sizes for?" I asked as I retied my sneaker.
"School policy," she said in a muffled voice.
When I stood up again, nobody was behind the desk. "Hello," I said as I looked around. "Ya there, Ms Etcherson?"
A hand popped over the edge of the desk, and dropped a package of clothes in front of me. "I'm right here," she said. "Just give me a minute."
I rocked on my heels while listening to the rustling behind the desk. After a couple of minutes, Ms Etcherson stood up with a pair of black shoes in her hands, which she placed beside the clothes.
I stared at the shoes.
After a few seconds, I said, "I can't wear those."
"Do they look too big?" she asked.
"No, it's just-"
"Oh, so they're too little?"
"No, it ain't that. It's just they're ..."
"Too dressy?"
"Well, I guess they are, but what I meant was-"
"If you're trying to indicate you'd rather wear your current footwear," she said as a sliver of frustration slipped into her voice, "I need to let you know, this school has a strict dress code. Athletic shoes are only permitted during physical education classes. In all other classes, more formal footwear is required."
"But ... but I can't wear these."
Her lips pressed into a thin line. "And why exactly is that?"
"'Cause they're girl shoes!"
"And?"
"And?!" I screeched, the stress of disbelief making my voice rise an octave. "And," I said as I held out my arms, "I ain't a girl!"
Ms Etcherson looked at her computer screen, then swiveled it around towards me as she said, "Not according to our records."
I scanned down a couple of lines, then gasped when I saw what it said in the gender field. "What the-!" I choked down the swear word. "There's gotta be some mistake. Can't ya tell I'm a guy just by looking at me?"
"Unfortunately, due to recent additions to school policy, no staff members are allowed to make any assumptions about a students gender based on appearance, behavior, or any other related criteria."
My jaw hung open as I tried to make sense of what I'd heard. "That's ... that's crazy! What do I gotta do to prove I'm a boy?"
"School policy requires a Gender Affirmation form, signed by a parent or legal guardian, before a student's gender can be updated in our records." She turned her screen back around. "I don't see any indication such a form has been submitted."
When my fingers curled up, I was reminded of something my therapist had said. After imagining all my frustration gathering into my fists, I opened my hands, and visualized the negative emotions drifting to the ground.
Once I was more under control, I said. "I understand ya need to follow policy. Is there anyone else I could speak to, who might be able to change my file, so it shows I'm a boy?"
"In some special cases, policy amendments can be made by the school principal."
"Great! Can I talk to him?"
"Mrs McCrudger is not a him," she said in a cold voice as she tapped a few keys on her keyboard. "At the moment, she's in the middle of a conference call, and can't be disturbed."
The clear plastic bag crinkled when I grabbed the clothes. "Okay," I said as I picked up the shoes with my other hand, "I'll try coming back after my first class. Could ya tell me where that is?"
"Before you go to class, you'll need to change into your uniform."
"Okay. Fine. I'll wear the stupid shoes."
"And the rest of the uniform."
I thought about what I'd said to my mom about wearing uniforms and following rules, sighed, then said, "Yeah, I'll wear the whole thing. Is there someplace I can change?"
Ms Etcherson pointed to a door at the far end of the room. "You can use the visitor restroom. It's single use, so you can lock the door for privacy while changing."
I gave her a nod, trudged towards the restroom, and tried to shake off the feeling that life as I'd known it would never be the same again.
In this chapter, our hero does some reflecting, and meets a principal character.
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
After locking the bathroom door, I walked over to the sink. The black leather shoes clunked, the clothes package whuffed, and my ID card clattered when I dropped them on the counter. I took a hard look at myself in the mirror. The person looking back wasn't muscular, or hairy, or any of the other stuff that gets dumped on you when you hit puberty.
"Could I really get away with this?" I asked my reflection.
The dream I'd had in the car came back to me. I thought again about the time I'd been taken clothes shopping when I was six. The girl I'd met there didn't treat me like a boy. She'd even encouraged me to try on something from the girl's department. Of course, she had looked to be around the same age I'd been. I wasn't sure how the tween-aged kids in my new school were going to react.
"Well," I said as I peeled open the package, "there's a sure fire way of finding out."
A pink plastic bag slipped out, slid across the counter, and bumped against the mirror. Next came a white shirt, a red and blue plaid skirt, and a matching strip of cloth. No pants were to be found anywhere. I flipped over the bag. It had 'Undergarments' written in black, curly letters across the top.
"I guess this counts as part of the uniform," I said before tearing open the bag. I pulled out a long pair of socks, something that looked like a tank top, and some panties. All of them were white, and none of them were especially frilly, but they also didn't look like anything a boy would wear.
Except, maybe, for me.
I thought about some of the times I'd been harassed by other kids for wearing stuff that was 'too girly'. Girls seemed to get to wear whatever they wanted. But if my coat was the wrong style, or my shirt had flowers on it, or my pants were the wrong color, everybody freaked out!
I ran my fingers through my hair as I thought of the most recent incident. It was barely long enough to touch my shoulders, but some idiot had decided to harass me about my hair anyway. I'd already been in a bad mood, and lost my temper, which led to getting into another fight, which led to getting ... expelled.
I swallowed the pain climbing up my throat, and looked at the clothes spread out in front of me. "Dammit," I said in a hoarse whisper. "If this is what I gotta do to keep outta trouble, then let's do it."
=-=-=
I was shivering once I'd stripped everything off, both from nervousness, as well as the cold tiles on my bare feet. I picked up the panties, stepped through the leg holes, and pulled them up over my hips. The material they were made of was thin, and they didn't have a flap in the front. Besides that, they weren't all that different from the underpants I'd been wearing a minute ago.
Except for a tiny white bow in the front, the top was as plain as the panties. It had a stretchy band, which pressed against my ribs, but not in an uncomfortable way. The socks were both silky and cottony. My legs tingled as I slid them up to my knees.
I glanced at the mirror. A sharp pang of guilt ran through me when I saw a girl in her underwear, followed by a mild dose of confusion. "Oh jeez," I said as I looked away. "Dr Zigler's gonna have a field day with this one."
The long-sleeved shirt had rounded collars, but didn't feel much different from any other shirt I'd worn when I put it on. Something about the buttons on the shirt felt backwards, and it took a couple of fumbling attempts before I figured them out. I had picked up the skirt, and was trying to decide which side was the front, when someone knocked on the door.
"Who is it?" I asked as I scrambled to pull on the skirt.
"It's Mrs McCrudger, the school principal," said a deep, yet feminine voice. "Ms Etcherson sent me a message about an issue you may be having with your uniform. May I come in?"
"Hold on a sec," I said as I yanked at the waistband. Once the skirt felt more or less in place, I unlocked and opened the door. "Come on in."
An older woman holding a red backpack smiled at me from the doorway. She gave me a fast up and down look, then said, "Your skirt is a little askew." She stepped in and closed the door. "Would you mind if I helped?" she asked as she leaned the backpack against a wall.
I looked down at my skirt, and realized I had no idea what might be wrong. Not knowing what askew meant probably wasn't doing me any favors. "Actually," I said as I looked back up, "I'd appreciate any help I can get."
My breath caught in my throat when she hooked her thumbs into my waistband. I flashed to a moment when somebody had pulled down my jeans, saying he wanted to see my panties. Fortunately, I'd never been brave enough to wear girl's underthings. At least, not before today.
I froze in place when Ms McCrudger shifted the skirt around my waist. The snap of elastic against my stomach when she let go reminded me to breathe again.
"Are you okay?" she asked while giving me an unreadable look.
"I guess so," I said as I shrugged. "It's just been a long time since anybody helped me get dressed."
"Oh," she said as she took a step back. "I do apologize. I'll let you tuck in your blouse on your own."
It took a quick think before my brain translated blouse into shirt, which I began tucking into my waistband.
While I was busy with that, Ms McCrudger picked the shoes up from the counter. "Here you go," she said as she placed them with a couple of sharp clicks on the tile floor.
"Thanks," I said as I shoved my feet into the shoes. It took some effort pushing against the straps across the top of my feet, but the shoes weren't too bad once I had them on.
The principal frowned, but a smile was lifting a corner of her mouth. "Next time, you may want to undo the buckles before you put on your shoes."
"Oh, ermmm ... sorry 'bout that."
"It's okay," she said as the other corner of her mouth lifted. "Mistakes can become useful experiences, if we learn from them."
I picked up the strip of cloth that was sitting on the counter, held it out to the principal, then said, "Speaking of learning, could ya tell me what this is?"
"Ah," she said, "that's your crossover tie. Just slip it under your collar, cross one end over the other, and press the snaps together."
"Got it," I said, and managed getting it under my collar with no problem. The next part was trickier, and I went cross-eyed trying to see where the snaps were. "Ermmm ... could ya gimme a hand with this?"
Mrs McCrudger smiled and said, "Of course," as she reached for the tie. She did something under my chin, and I felt more than heard something snap closed at the base of my throat.
"That's kinda tight," I said in a stifled voice.
"Sorry about that," she said as she reached under my collar.
After a moment, the tie loosened, and I sighed with relief. "Thank you!"
Mrs McCrudger smiled while adjusting my collar. "Does anything else about your uniform feel uncomfortable?"
I was tempted to say, 'Everything'. Instead, I said, "Well, it does feel different from what I'm used to wearing."
The principal nodded as she said, "It can take some time to get used to wearing a uniform." She picked up the backpack, and held it out to me. "This should be big enough to hold your clothes from home."
"Thanks," I said as I accepted it, then kneeled by the pile of clothes I'd dropped on the floor. When I unzipped the backpack, it fell open, and something heavy in the front pocket smacked against my thigh. I unzipped the pocket, and found a tablet inside. "Somebody forget this?" I asked as I held it up to the principal.
"Actually," Mrs McCrudger said as she bent down, "all students at this school receive one of those." She pressed a button on the side of the tablet, and the face lit up, displaying several rows of icons. "This is the emergency call application," she said as she pointed to a phone icon. "It allows you to reach school security, the police, the fire department, and other emergency services."
I touched the icon, and a window with a bunch of phone numbers opened. "Huh," I said as I scrolled through the numbers. "I guess this could come in handy, but couldn't I just call 911 on my phone if there's an emergency?"
The principal stood up, crossed her arms, and said. "Because of the distraction phone use has caused in the past, all calls to or from devices not linked into the school network are blocked."
"Wait a minute. I can't use my phone? Not even to call my mom?"
She shook her head and said, "We had tried allowing limited phone access outside of classes, but some students found ways of circumventing the call blocking while in class. That's why the current system had been put in place."
Before I could complain about the unfairness of punishing everyone for something probably only a few people knew how to do, the tablet chimed. A small yellow window popped up, which said, [Homeroom period has ended. First period begins in 10 minutes.]
"Uh oh," I said as I began stuffing clothes into the backpack. "Looks like I missed homeroom."
Mrs McCrudger smiled and unfolded her arms. "It's okay. I'll make sure your homeroom teacher knows you'd been at the office, so you're not marked as absent."
Once the floor was clear of clothes, I zipped the backpack closed, grabbed my student ID, and slid it into one of the backpack's side pockets. "I appreciate that," I said as I stood up. "Could ya point me to my next class, so I ain't late for it?"
The principal nodded and tapped the yellow window on my tablet. When another window opened, she pointed to a red dot in the middle of the map being displayed. "This is where you are." She traced her finger along a set of blue arrows as she said, "This is the way you go to get to your next class. The dot will move through the map as you get closer."
"Oh cool," I said while shouldering the backpack. "Thanks!"
"You're very welcome," Mrs McCrudger said as she opened the door. "Take care, and enjoy your first day at Saint Milton's!"
In this chapter, our hero goes to his first class in a girl's uniform, rewords a proverb, and meets a boy with flair.
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
When I walked out of the office, a bell rang, and the doors on either side of me opened. An avalanche of noise filled the hallway as students poured out of the classrooms. I was seriously considering going back the way I came, and finding someplace to hide, when someone called my name.
Well ... my last name.
"Hey, Tracy!" yelled a familiar voice.
I had looked up and down the hall a couple of times before I saw Richie running towards me. "Whoa," she said as she skidded to a stop in front of me. "Lookin' proud and true in the red and blue!"
A handful of students passing by us raised their fists in the air as they shouted, "Proud And True!" A couple of the boys and one of the girls who had shouted gave me a thumbs-up before moving on.
I shook my head in confusion. "What was that all about?"
"Just some school spirit." Richie said as she took a step closer. "So, where ya headed for first period?"
I held up my tablet, and pointed to the arrows on the map. "Wherever this leads me."
Richie touched the area of the map where the arrows led. "Oooo," she said when a window popped open. "Ya got Ms Cho."
I gulped, then said, "Is she nice?"
"¡Si! I had her for English Lit last year."
I scoured my brain for a reference to the class name. "Wait a minute. Ain't that like, a high school class?"
"Sorta, but Ms Cho only teaches intro stuff." She scrunched up her nose as she said, "I was kinda worried when I first started, but it wasn't too bad."
"Ah," I said as some of the bunched up muscles in my shoulders loosened, "I'm so glad to hear that."
"If you'd like, I could walk ya to her class, and do intro's."
"I'd appreciate the help, but I don't wanna make ya late for your own class."
A spark ran up and down my side when Richie slipped her arm between my waist and elbow. "Don't worry," she said. "Hall monitors get extra time when they're helping other students."
She smiled at me when she tugged at my arm, and I did my best to not trip over my own feet while running to keep up with her.
=-=-=
"Hey, Ms Cho," Richie said as she led me into a noisy classroom.
A youngish woman sitting behind the desk at the front of the class looked up from her keyboard. A smile spread across her face as she said, "Miss Hernandez! It's so nice to see you again."
Richie let go of my arm and returned the smile. "It's good to see ya too!" She placed her hand in the small of my back, nudged me forward, and said, "Ms Cho, I'd like ya to meet Tracy, who's starting in your class today."
The teacher was still smiling when she turned to me, but her forehead wrinkled when she said, "It's always a pleasure to have another young ... person ... joining my class."
Something cold dropped into my stomach when I heard her pause.
While I was trying to think of a way to explain why I was wearing a girl's uniform, Ms Cho nodded at the scanner on the corner of her desk, and said, "Would you mind tapping in?"
I reached for my card, slapped my hips a couple of times, then remembered the skirt I was wearing didn't have pockets. I took a deep breath to steady my nerves, swung my backpack off my shoulders, and dug through it. Once I found my student ID, I walked a few shaky steps towards the desk, and pressed my card against the top of the scanner.
The teacher looked at her screen when the scanner beeped. Her smile brightened when she looked at me, melting the shards of ice in my stomach. "Welcome to Introductory English Literature, Miss Thomas. Please feel free to sit at any unoccupied desk."
Richie stepped up next to me and patted my shoulder. "I gotta head off. Good luck, and have fun!"
I smiled and waved to her as she ran out the door, then walked to the nearest desk. I slid into the chair a couple of moments before my legs gave out on me. A few students looked my way as they entered the class, but nobody pointed and laughed. By the time the bell for first period rang, I was only a little nervous about what might happen next.
Ms Cho looked up as a couple of late arrivals rushed in. "Okay, ladies and gentlemen. Once everyone's tapped in, please find your seats, and take out your tablets."
The chatter around me dropped to a low murmur, and the room was filled with the clatter of devices being placed on desktops. I pulled out my tablet and placed it on my desktop as well. After switching it on, my tablet lit up, and a window appeared, with a header that said, [English Literature Class Notes]
.
I looked up, and saw our teacher typing as she said, "For those just joining us today, we've been studying Poor Richard's Almanac, by Benjamin Franklin." She did a final key press as she said, "If you will take a look at your notes window, you'll see Mr Franklin's version of a proverb we'll be discussing today."
I looked down when my tablet chimed, and saw some text, which said,
[For want of a nail, the shoe was lost.
For want of a shoe, the horse was lost.
For want of a horse, the rider was lost.
For want of a rider, the battle was lost.
For want of a battle, the kingdom was lost,
And all for the want of a horseshoe nail.]
A few seconds after I finished reading, Ms Cho said, "Would anyone like to comment on what this proverb might teach us?"
A blonde-haired boy sitting across the aisle from me raised a slender hand.
The teacher smiled at him as she said, "Your enthusiasm is always appreciated, Mr Brunford, but let's hear from one of our newer students first." Before I could look down, and pretend I was still reading, Ms Cho turned her attention to me. "Would you like to share your thoughts, Miss Thomas?"
"Uhhhh," I said while trying to not look at all the eyes on me. "I ... ummm ... don't know?"
"Considering this is your first day in class, that's a perfectly valid response." The corners of her eyes crinkled as she said, "Being aware we don't know something can be the first step towards learning something new."
The boy next to me raised his hand again, and Ms Cho nodded at him. "Okay, Mr Brunford. Please share your thoughts."
He stood, brushed out a couple of creases in the legs of his dark blue pants, then said in a light, almost musical voice, "It seems like it's saying little things can be important, and if you don't take care of them, big problems can happen." He frowned when someone snickered, then sighed as he slumped back into his seat.
Ms Cho glared at the back of the room until the snickering died down, then smiled at the boy who answered. "Very good, Mr Brunford."
She turned her attention to the rest of the class, and asked, "Would anyone else like to add anything?" When nobody answered, she did a couple of mouse clicks, then said, "You should see a new entry in your class notes. Please be sure to fill in both blanks before submitting your response."
I looked at my tablet, and found a sentence under the proverb, which said, [For want of a _____, a _____ was lost.]
While I was trying to think of an answer, Ms Cho said, "Extra credit will be awarded if you submit something you can relate to on a personal basis. So long as it's not something rude," she added while giving the back of the room a meaningful look, "feel free to enter whatever you like."
I spent a few minutes trying to think of something personal. My pulse started racing when inspiration struck. I tapped the blank spaces, typed in 'comma' and 'gender', then hit the submit button before I lost my nerve. Less than a minute later, a chat window opened.
[Ms Cho: That's a very interesting submission.]
[Me: ty]
[Ms Cho: Is it based on personal experience?]
[Me: sorta]
[Ms Cho: Sorta?]
[Me: I mean yes]
[Ms Cho: You're a very brave young lady. I'm glad to have you in my class.]
I was distracted for the rest of the period as questions raced through my head. Did the teacher really think of me as a 'young lady'? Why'd she say I was brave? Was she really glad to have me in her class? Would my other teachers be as nice as Ms Cho?
I was so deep in thought, I didn't realize the class was over, until someone poked me in the shoulder. The cloud of confusion drifted away when I looked in the direction of the poker.
The boy who'd been sitting next to me smiled and adjusted the knot in his tie. "Hi," he said. "I'm Vic." He held out a hand with an elegant flair as he stood. "Vic Brunford."
"Hi," I said while giving his hand a quick shake. "I'm T-" For a nanosecond, I considered giving my real first name, reconsidered, and said, "Tracy." I thought about the way my name looked on my student ID card, and added, "Tracy Thomas."
Vic did something between a bow and a curtsey as he let go of my hand. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Tracy." He picked up his tablet after unfolding from the curtsey-bow. "I noticed we're in the same second period. Would you mind if I walked with you to our next class?"
"Uhhh ... sure," I said as I stood.
"Brill!" he said as his smile turned into a grin. "We're gonna knock 'em dead in Social Studies."
"Oh joy," I said, the acid in my voice matching my opinion of our next class.
"Hey, don't get all gloomy on me," he said as he slipped his tablet into a huge tote bag. He smirked and pulled the handles of the bag over his shoulder as he said, "Don't worry, your girlfriend'll be there too."
My stomach tightened, and my fingers tingled. "My ... my what?"
In this chapter, our hero gets to know a pretty boy, is harassed by a major creep, and holds hands with someone who makes his heart flutter.
CAUTION: This chapter includes actual descriptions of bullying, including verbal assault and sexual harassment, rather than indirect references to bullying, as in previous chapters. If you feel that might cause any difficulty for you, please think very carefully before reading this chapter. While I love having my stories read, knowing people are taking care of their mental and emotional well being is a lot more important to me.
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
"Sorry for jumping to conclusions," Vic said as we headed out of the classroom. Once we'd merged with the heavy foot traffic in the hallway, he said, "I just saw how chummy you two looked, and ... well ... I guess I really stepped in it."
I ducked out of the way of a girl running past us, then smiled at Vic as I shook my head. "No need to apologize. I just ... kinda never thought of anybody being interested in me like that."
"So, you never had a girlfriend?" His brows wiggled. "Or a boyfriend?"
My cheeks warmed as I said, "Of course not. To both!"
"Sorry again," he said as he gave me a light shoulder bump. "It's a wonder I can talk, let alone walk, with both feet in my mouth."
Something about the image of him trying to walk with both feet in his mouth made me chuckle. Or maybe it was a giggle. It was hard to tell with the loud chatter of the other students.
Vic looked like he was going to ask me something, then gasped when he was slapped in the back.
"Yo, Brunfag," said a tall, chunky boy as he slapped Vic in the back again.
Vic hunched his shoulders. "Get outta my face, Griff."
"Dial down the hostility," Griff said as he held up his hands. "Just messin' with ya." He looked at me with a smile any shark would envy. "I know you're new here, so I better warn ya 'bout this one."
"Nobody wants to hear it," Vic said as he quickened his pace.
"What's his damage?" I asked as I ran to keep up.
Vic sighed, then said, "He's just some bloody plonker, who thinks a bit of eyeliner means you've got a thing for guys."
I studied his face as well as I could while running down the busy hallway. "You got makeup on?"
"Not since the first day of school," he said as he shook his head. "The powers that be decided girls are only allowed subtle makeup, and boys are allowed none."
"They made a rule, specifically saying boys can't wear makeup?"
Vic slowed as we reached a door near the end of the hall. "Eh, they can keep it," he said with a smirk. "I'm already pretty enough as I am."
=-=-=
I saw Richie talking to a girl with puffy pigtails when we entered the classroom.
Vic walked towards them as he said, "Richie ... and Chrissy!"
Chrissy turned to Vic, and said, "Oh m'gosh. What happened to your hair?"
Vic let out a deep sigh, then said, "School messaged my parents, dad took me to a barber, and snip snap, my hair got chopped."
"Wait a minute," I said as I stepped up to the group. "This school can make ya cut your hair?"
Richie's mouth quirked to the side as she nodded. "If it don't meet school guidelines, then yeah."
I held a hand up to the side of my head. "But ... what if I don't wanna?"
"Don't worry," Richie said as she draped an arm across my shoulders. "They only make guys keep their hair short."
The warmth of her arm on my shoulders drove away the panic I'd been feeling, which made more room for my growing anger. "That's ... that's just ... so unfair!"
"You're telling me," Vic said.
Chrissy reached up, and parted the hair covering Vic's forehead down the middle. "Y'know, with a couple of barrettes, it could still look cute."
Vic shook his head, shaking loose the part in his hair. "Nah, they'd probably just ban that too."
Richie snorted. "This is ridiculous. First the makeup thing, and now this?"
"Definitely should be first order of business at our next meeting." Chrissy said as she put her hands on her hips.
"What meeting?" I asked.
The ringing of the second period bell drowned out Chrissy's answer, but it had looked like she'd said something about telling me later.
Richie let go of my shoulder as she said, "Guess we better tap in."
Richie, Chrissy, and Vic lined up behind a couple of other students already standing by the teacher's desk. I slipped off my backpack and pulled out my card as I hurried to get behind them.
"Hey," Griff whispered from behind me. Even though he'd only said one word, there was something in the tone of his voice that made my hair want to crawl off the back of my head.
"Hey," he whispered again after the line moved. I ignored the desire to bloody Griff's snout, and tried to remember another one of the visualization techniques my therapist had taught me.
"Where's your bra?"
I imagined myself being someplace far, far away as the line moved again.
"Ain't girls supposed to wear bras?"
I was at the edge of a quiet lake. A gentle wind rustled through the trees around me. I was not in some weird school with crazy rules. There definitely wasn't a creep standing behind me.
Griff's warm breath tickled the back of my ear. "It should be right here."
A finger pressed between my shoulder blades.
"What the hell ya think you're doing?!" I shouted as I spun around.
A tall, nearly bald man appeared beside us. "What's going on here?"
"Nothin', Mr Mason," Griff said as he leaned away from me.
"That wasn't nothin'," I said through gritted teeth.
Mr Mason turned to me, and asked, "Did he touch you in any way that made you uncomfortable?"
My stomach churned as I nodded.
Griff frowned and said, "All I did was tap her shoulder."
"Is that correct?" Mr Mason asked.
"I guess ... sorta ... yeah. But the way he did it was ... just ..." I gave up trying to finish the sentence.
"I see. And did he say anything inappropriate?"
"He asked me about ... " Something wet and hot slid down my cheek. "He said stuff 'bout me wearin' a ... a br-"
"I did not!" Griff shouted.
Mr Mason turned to him, and said, "That's something I think we can discuss with Mrs McCrudger."
Griff's brows shot up. "What? Can't you tell she, or he, or it's lying?"
Mr Mason's voice boomed through the classroom. "Mr Griffins! Office. NOW!"
Griff growled, glared at me, then stomped out of the room.
The stone cold expression Mr Mason had while he watched Griff leave melted when he looked at me. His voice was warm and mellow, like a cup of hot cocoa, when he said, "Would you like to speak to the school therapist?"
I wiped my cheek with the back of my hand as I thought. I still wanted to pummel Griff until there was nothing left of him to hit. Under that were a lot of other feelings; none of which I could name. "I dunno," I said as I shrugged.
Even though he didn't smile, there was a twinkle in his eye as he said, "I'll take that as a yes."
A hand slipped into mine. I turned and saw Richie smiling at me. She gave my hand a squeeze, then looked at Mr Mason as she asked, "Would it be okay if I took Tracy to see Dr Korvin?"
"That sounds like a good idea," he said as he nodded at Richie, then looked at me and asked, "Would you be okay with that?"
I did my best to smile as I nodded.
"Very good. I'll contact Dr Korvin, so she knows to expect you."
=-=-=
The clap of our shoes against the wooden floorboards echoed down the empty hallway. I barely noticed the sound of classes being taught as we passed by closed doors. Richie brushed the back of my hand with her thumb as she said, "Don't worry, Dr Korvin's really nice."
I gave her hand a squeeze. "I'll be okay. This ain't gonna be my first therapist."
"Really?" Richie was quiet as we passed another door. "Would I be getting too nosy if I asked what kinda things you're seeing a therapist for?"
I grinned and said, "Maybe a little, but I don't mind telling ya."
Richie bit her bottom lip, then said, "Sorry 'bout that."
"It ain't really a big secret. Just got some anger management issues he's helping me with."
"Ahhh," she said, while giving me a curious look.
"You almost seem disappointed."
"No, not really. I was just expecting something ... different."
"You mean like split personalities, or stuff like that?"
Richie smiled and shook her head. "Nah, nothing like that. I just ... never mind."
"Okay, ya really got me curious. Whatcha think I was seeing a therapist for?"
"Maybe like ... gender stuff?"
"Huh?"
Richie stopped and gave me a look that was happy, sad, and hopeful; all at the same time. "I just thought maybe you were ... well," she let go of my hand as she said, "however you identify really ain't any of my business."
A lost, empty feeling opened up inside of me when she let go. "You mad at me?"
"Of course not," she said as one side of her mouth dimpled. "Why'd ya ask?"
"Well, when ya stopped, and then let go, I thought ... maybe ... I dunno."
"Ahhh, I see. Well, I stopped 'cause we're here," she said as she gestured towards a door. "And I let go," she added as she pulled the door open, "so I could do this."
"Oh," I said as some of the emptiness faded. Part of me wanted to reach out to her, but another part was terrified of the idea, so I wrung my hands instead. "Sorry for making assumptions 'bout how ya feel."
Richie grinned and said, "Está bien."
My heart beat faster as I said, "This is like, close as I ever got to being friends with someone in ... ever. Guess I was worried about messing that up by getting ya mad."
"I can't promise to never get mad," she said as she touched my cheek. Her lashes fluttered when she lowered her hand. "But as far as the friends part goes ..." Richie let go of the door, swallowed a couple of times, then said, "that's something I'd really like."
And then ... she hugged me.
I stood there a moment, not sure how to react, then leaned into the hug. "I'd like that too."
In this chapter, our hero gets a new understanding of what delicate can mean, learns about a confrontation in the principal's office, and follows a friend in pain into the unknown.
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
I entered a cozy office, and saw a woman with long, coppery hair sitting at the far end of an overstuffed sofa. She looked up when the door closed, and gave me a warm smile. "Hello", she said as she stood. "Are you Tracy Thomas?"
"I guess so," I said while trying to shove my hands into pockets I no longer had.
"Hmmm," she said as she picked up a tablet from the table in front of the sofa. "So ... you're not sure?"
"No, it ain't that," I said while playing with the hem of my skirt. "It's just ... something weird happened when they transferred my records to this school, and my name got entered backwards."
"Ah," she said as she glanced at the device in her hand. "So, you prefer ... Thomas Tracy?"
"Tommy, actually."
She did some one-handed typing, then sat and said, "It's a pleasure to meet you, Tommy. I'm Dr Anne Korvin." She patted the thick seat cushion on the other side of the sofa. "Would you like to join me?"
"Sure," I said as I pulled off my backpack, then sat with my back against the padded armrest.
Dr Korvin looked at her tablet again, then said, "According to the message your teacher sent, it looks like there'd been some sort of a confrontation with another student."
"You could say that," I said as I dug my fingers into the velvet folds of the cushion under me.
She nodded, then asked, "Could you describe what happened?"
"Well ... some jerk was getting on my case. I tried to ignore him, but he wouldn't let up, so I told him to back off."
"And how was he getting on your case?"
He was just saying ... just ... stuff," I said as I wrapped my arms over my queasy stomach.
"I realize this may be difficult," she said as she leaned closer, "but would you mind telling me what he said?"
"He was asking about ... bras." A sour taste rose in the back of my throat. "And ... like ... asking if I was ... wearing one."
Dr Korvin's brows lowered. "That was quite an inappropriate thing for him to say." Her face and voice softened as she asked, "How did that make you feel?"
"It made me wanna punch him!"
"And did you?"
"Well ... no."
"So, what did you do?"
"I yelled at him."
The therapist nodded. "That's a very normal reaction. Do you know why you yelled, instead of hitting him?"
"I guess 'cause my therapist - I mean another therapist, not you - has been helping me with anger stuff, and ... maybe some of what he's been sayin' kinda finally stuck with me."
"Is he a therapist from your previous school?"
I shook my head and said, "Dr Zigler's somebody my mom took me to."
Doctor Korvin spent a few second seconds entering something on her device, then asked, "Have you felt more in control of your anger since you started seeing him?"
"Well, there's a major piece of ... something, that ain't got a bloody nose, still walking around. So, I guess ... yeah, he's kinda helped."
"I'm glad to hear that. While it can be unhealthy to suppress emotions, even negative ones, it is important to control how we react." She gave me a serious look as she said, "It's especially important to learn control if we feel inclined to react in ways that might cause harm to others, or ourselves."
I thought back to the last time I'd let loose on someone, and the trouble it had caused, for both me and my mom. "I'm kinda learning that."
The therapist nodded, then became quiet as her grey eyes searched for ... something. Eventually, she asked, "Has he helped you with any other issues?"
"Urmmm ... like what?"
The therapist tapped her chin, then said, "I'd like to ask you a question, but I want you to be aware that you don't need to answer it, if you'd rather not. Okay?"
I tried to imagine what sort of question she was going to ask, gave up, and nodded.
"Is there a gender with which you most identify?"
"Ya mean like, boy or girl?"
"Yes, or any of the many other genders."
"There's more'n two?"
Dr Korvin smiled. "Oh yes, there's quite a few."
"Like what?"
"Let me see," she said as she set her tablet down on her lap."Besides boy and girl," she added as she counted off on her fingers, "there's transboy, transgirl, nonbinary, genderfluid, rugged, delicate-" 1
"Wait a minute. Delicate's a gender?"
"Actually, it's more often used as an adjective describing a gender, when someone wants something a little more neutral than feminine, but it's also used by some as a gender."
I thought about that for a while. Once I remembered what an adjective was, more thoughts swirled around. "Ya mean, somebody could be like ... a delicate, or a delicate ... boy?
"Exactly!"
I thought some more. "How ya know which one y'are?"
"That question can be very easy, or very difficult, to answer." The therapist rested her elbows on her knees, and held her chin in her hands. "Does delicate, or delicate boy, feel as if it describes your gender in a meaningful way?"
"I ... I ain't sure. Is that weird?"
"Not at all. Gender identity isn't always an easy concept to grasp, and finding a way of describing how you feel can be challenging."
"Would it be okay if like, for now, I went with ... boy?"
"Absolutely," she said with a firm nod.
"Even if I'm dressed like a girl?"
"Does what you're wearing make you feel like a girl?"
I chewed on a thumbnail for a while, then said, "I dunno."
"Does it make you feel like a boy, or any other gender?"
"Well ... it don't make me feel like a boy. I ain't sure 'bout other genders."
"Does it make you feel anything else?"
I shrugged and said, "I guess I feel different, but not in a bad way."
Dr Korvin's tablet chirped. Her eyes scanned down the screen, then she looked at me and said, "The principal is asking me to consult on an issue that's come up, but I'd like to continue our discussion. Would you mind if I scheduled an appointment for us to meet again tomorrow?"
"Uhhmmm ... sure," I said. While I wasn't much of a fan of therapy, I'd enjoyed talking to her, and had a growing list of questions I wanted to ask.
"Wonderful!" she said while doing some fancy fingerwork on her tablet. "Okay, I've set up our appointment." Two muffled chimes came from my backpack when she made a couple of swiping motions. "I've also sent you a list of some of the genders, and a list some of the pronouns you may hear being used here at this school."
"Thanks," I said as I picked up my backpack.
"You're welcome," she said as she stood. "I'm so glad I got to meet you, Mr ... or would you prefer Miss?"
"Would just Tommy be okay?"
The therapist smiled and held out a hand. "I'm looking forward to our next appointment, Tommy."
I returned the smile as I shook her hand, and said, "Me too."
=-=-=
I'd decided reading the gender list was the first thing I wanted to do, and was going through it while walking back to Mr Mason's class, when the squeak of a door opening caught my attention. I smiled and waved when Vic walked through the doorway, followed a moment later by Chrissy.
Vic smiled back and said, "Hey, good to see ya!"
I noticed his eyes were red and puffy when I stopped in front of him. "You okay?" I asked.
"Meh, I've been better."
"What happened?"
"Just kinda talked to the principal about some stuff."
Chrissy walked up from behind Vic and said, "Stuff de probably shoulda brought up a long time ago."
I wondered about the odd sounding pronoun 2, and decided reading Dr Korvin's other list would be the next thing I needed to do as I asked, "Ya got sent to the principal?"
Vic shrugged. "Not exactly. After ya left with Richie, Mr Mason asked if anybody'd heard what Griff had said. I hadn't heard everything, but when I told him what I did hear, he asked me if I'd come with him when he went to see Mrs McCrudger."
Chrissy wrapped an arm around Vic's waist, and gave him a sideways hug. "I hadn't heard anything, but I came along for moral support."
"Wow," I said, "so ya told the principal everything Griff said to me?"
"Well, as much as I'd been able to understand," Vic said as he nodded. "Even though I didn't hear everything, what I did hear, plus what Mr Mason said, was enough to get Griff in trouble."
Chrissy sighed and said, "Of course, Griff completely denied everything."
Vic tensed as he said, "That's when I called him a soddin' liar." His fingers curled up, and his knuckles turned white. "When he called me a liar back, something inside me broke, and stuff I'd never planned on telling anybody just started pouring out."
I thought about how Griff had treated Vic in the hallway, and how he'd treated me in the classroom. "Holy crap," I said in a low voice. "What happened?"
"Well ... a couple weeks ago, Griff followed me into the loo," he said in a shaky voice, "and he ... he ..." Vic's jaw moved a couple of times before his mouth closed. A few tears leaked out of the corners of his eyes.
Chrissy ran a hand up and down his back as she said, "Ya wanna find someplace more private to talk?"
When Vic nodded, Chissy took his hand, and led him to a door on the other side of the hall.
It was a door with a sign that said, 'Girl's Restroom'.
Neither Vic or Chrissy paid much attention to the sign as they walked into the bathroom. I began to follow, then paused when the door swung shut behind them. While I'd never considered going into such a place before, I knew someone I cared about on the other side of the door was hurting.
I spent a minute doing some breathing exercises, but my hands were still unsteady when I placed them on the door. I closed my eyes, willed enough strength into my arms to push the door open, and walked into the inner sanctum of all the things I'd always felt I could never be.
=-=-=
Footnotes:
1 Delicate and rugged are identifiers for those who might consider describing themselves as feminine or masculine, but don't want to use words so strongly linked with whatever bits someone has. They can also be used as replacements for female and male, if you're looking for a somewhat neutral, but still nuanced gender.
2Below is a list of pronouns for those who use delicate or rugged as a gender.
Types of Pronouns: | subjective | objective | weak | strong | reflexive |
Delicate Pronouns: | de | dem | des | dems | demself |
Rugged Pronouns: | ru | rum | rus | rums | rumself |
In this chapter, our hero learns about restroom rules, bravely selects what to eat for lunch, and joins his first SIGL meeting.
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
Vic was leaning against the far wall when I entered the girl's restroom. Chrissy dabbed under his closed eyes with a fingertip, leaving behind shiny tan dots.
Vic's eyes popped open when the door thunked closed behind me.
"Would you relax?" Chrissy asked as she spread the dots with another finger.
"I don't wanna get in trouble again."
"It's just concealer. Nobody'll even notice."
Vic smiled at me, but there was a worried look in his eyes when he asked, "Does it look like I'm wearing makeup?"
I walked across the room until I was standing next to Chrissy, then took a long look at Vic's face. "I guess your eyes are still a little red, but your lids don't look as bad as they was before. Besides that, I wouldn't have guessed ya had anything on."
"See," Chrissy said as she recapped a small, tan bottle. "If she don't see it while looking ya square in the face, I'm sure nobody else will."
Hearing myself called 'she' hit me ... well ... maybe not like a ton of bricks, but at least as hard as a loosely packed snowball. Griff had called me 'her' and 'she' too ... at least, at first. On the other hand, the school therapist didn't act weird when I said I was a boy, and called me Tommy when I'd asked her to.
While I was juggling gender stuff in my head, the bathroom door creaked open, and an annoyed voice asked, "What's a boy doing in here?"
I turned and saw a couple of girls standing near the doorway. "I'm sorry," I said as I took a step away from them. "I was just worried about my friend, and ... well ..."
The taller girl flung her long ponytail over a shoulder, and her duffel bag swayed in her tight grip. "Why ya 'pologizing for him being in here?"
The shorter girl wrinkled her freckled nose, then poked the other girl in the ribs with an elbow. "Can't ya tell her friend's a delicate?"
The taller girl's face went from angry, to confused, to embarrassed. "Oh ... sorry 'bout that." Her face turned pink as she rushed into a stall.
The shorter girl unwrapped one of the arms she had around her backpack, and waved as she walked up to us. "I'm Jessi,"she said as she held out a hand to me.
I shook her hand as I said, "I'm ... uhhh ... Tracy."
Jessi smiled when she let go, then asked, "Ya still getting used to your name?"
"Whatcha mean?"
"Ya sounded a little unsure when ya answered." She tilted her head towards the closed stall door, and said, "If you're worried about Tanya, don't be. She's just having issues with the new bathroom rules."
"Ahhh," Chrissy said while waving her hand under a faucet. A gush of water flowed over her fingers as she asked, "What kinda issues?"
"It's sorta complicated," Jessi said, "but it mostly boils down to a problem with a boy who'd been harassing her."
Vic sighed and said, "I can relate."
Jessi turned to him and asked, "You having problems with a boy too?"
"Sorta, yeah. He decided I fancied him, so he cornered me in the boy's loo, and tried to-"
"What's a loo?" Jessi asked.
Chrissy gave Vic a gentle smile, then reached for a paper towel as she said, "It's British for bathroom."
"Hold on," Tanya called out. A toilet flushed as the door to her stall opened. "They made a delicate use the boys room?" she asked as she strode towards the nearest sink.
Vic's jaw clenched for a moment, then he said, "I'd tried getting my mum and dad to sign that stupid form, but they're both stuck in the dark ages, so it was a no go for where I wanted to go when I needed to go."
"Dang," Tanya said as she scrubbed her hands. "Not being able to be yourself, 'cause somebody wouldn't sign a form, sounds pretty awful." She sighed while rinsing off her hands, then smiled at Vic as she reached for a paper towel. "For what it's worth, I think ya aughta be able to at least use a bathroom ya feel safe in, no matter what your parent think."
"Really?" Chrissy asked as she dragged a backpack off the counter.
Tanya nodded as she dried her hands. "Everybody deserves a place they feel safe."
Chrissy pulled out and activated her tablet. "Would ya be willing to thumb-sign our self identified gender petition?"
Tanya drummed her fingers against her thigh, then smiled as she tossed the paper towel into a waste basket. "Sure!" she said as she dug a tablet out of her bag. "Could ya send it to me?"
Jessi reached into her backpack, and pulled out a tablet as she said, "Me too!"
Chrissy tapped her device a few times, then made a couple of swiping motions. Tanya's and Jessi's tablets chimed at almost the same time. After a minute or so of reading, Jessie pressed her thumb against the face of her device, and Chrissy's tablet beeped.
Tanya thumbed her tablet a few seconds later, then said, "I'm glad you're doing this."
Everyone's devices chimed at the same time.
"Sounds like second period's over," Vic said while threading an arm through the handles of the tote bag at his feet.
Jessi grabbed Tanya's wrist when the muted ringing of a bell started in the hallway, "We better get to study hall if we wanna be ready for another one of Mr Garner's pop quizzes."
Tanya groaned as she was dragged out of the bathroom, but there was a playfulness in her voice when she said, "Don't worry 'bout me. Save yourselves!"
Vic giggled, then touched the back of my arm as he asked, "Ya got third period lunch?"
I wriggled my backpack off my shoulders, and looked for my tablet as I said, "Lemme check." After finding and starting up my device, I poked at a few of the icons. "Ah," I said when my schedule finally opened, "says here I got first lunch shift for third period."
"Great!" Chrissy said as she stowed her tablet. "That means ya can join us for today's meeting!"
=-=-=
"Dangit," I said as I stuffed my jeans back into my backpack.
"What's wrong?" Vic asked while picking up a tray from the stack by the lunch line.
"I forgot to ask my mom for lunch money this morning,"
Chrissy picked up a couple of trays when the line moved. "Don't worry," she said as she handed a tray to me. "There's a meal stipend on your student ID card."
"A meal what?" I asked as I slung a backpack strap over my shoulder.
Vic set his tray on the serving line rails as he said, "It means the school gives you a free lunch when you scan your card at the cash register."
While I wondered how the school could afford to give out free lunches, a couple of boys shoved open the double doors near us. A cold breeze rushed in, and my legs prickled with goosebumps when it blew up my skirt.
"Brrrr," Chrissy said as she set her tray next to Vic's.
"Double brrr," I said as I stepped up next to Chrissy, and placed my tray with a dull clack on the serving line rails.
Chrissy rubbed her arms as she said, "I really wish they wouldn't make us wear skirts. At least, not when it starts getting cold."
"Me too," I said as I nodded. I'd often felt jealous about girls being able to wear pretty things, but I never really thought about there being a down side for them as well. Having your legs turn into popsicles while wearing a skirt was definitely a big down side. I was wondering what other things girls had to put up with, when I realized someone was trying to get my attention.
"What's that?" I asked.
"Regular or veggie loaf?" asked a burly man in a chef's uniform on the opposite side of the serving line.
"Huh?"
The man gestured with a spatula to a pair of trays filled with brown slabs of ... something. "Would you like the regular meatloaf," he asked, "or the vegetarian option?"
"Ummm ... which would you suggest?"
He held a plastic-gloved hand a few inches from his mouth, made a kissing sound as he opened his fingers, then grinned and said, "Both are très magnifique!"
I said a quick prayer to any school lunch deities who might be listening, then pointed to the tray on the left.
The man gave me a quick nod, then filled a ceramic plate with foodish looking items. "Enjoy!" he said as he reached over the sneeze guard, and handed the plate to me.
Once I picked something to drink, a chipper lady behind the register tallied up what I had on my tray. I tapped my card on the scanner in front of her, nodded and smiled when she thanked me, then turned and looked for someplace to sit.
"Oh, there she is!" Vic said. I glanced in the direction he was pointing, and saw Richie waving at us. "Looks like she saved seats for all of us," he added as he began walking towards her.
Chrissy smiled at me as she said, "C'mon!" then followed behind Vic.
I almost fell into my old habit of finding someplace I could eat alone, but having lunch while being surrounded by friendly faces was too tempting. "Habits are for nuns," I said to myself, then took a couple of quick steps until I'd caught up with Chrissy and Vic.
"Hey there," Richie said when I sat beside her. "Everything go okay with Dr Korvin?"
"I guess so," I said as I shrugged. "We talked a bit about Griff."
Vic grumbled under his breath, then stabbed his fork at a chunk of meat ... or possibly a meat-like product.
Chrissy patted his arm and said, "I've got a feeling he's gonna be gone for a while."
Vic sighed and said, "Sorry 'bout that. Just hearing his name can set me off." He sat up straighter and smiled. "Don't mind me."
"How 'bout a new topic?" Chrissy asked.
Richie nodded and said, "Good idea." She rapped her knuckles on the table, then said, "Let this official meeting of the Self Identified Gender League come to order!"
In this chapter, our hero runs into some trouble while trying to help his friends, does some gender revelation, loses his temper, then finds himself in *very* deep trouble.
.
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
I finished reading Dr Korvin's gender list while the Self Identified Gender League discussed points of order, then sliced off a chunk of meatloaf, and popped it in my mouth. It was chewy, and the mild spices did a decent job of hiding the not-meat taste. Feeling braver after facing the scariest item on my plate, I tried the peas, which were mushy, and the mashed potatoes, which were on the soggy side of fluffy.
I was calculating how many stars I'd give for my first lunch at Saint Milton's Middle School, when Richie nudged my arm, and said, "Hey ... soñadora."
I took a sip from my juice carton, then asked, "Señor who?"
Richie grinned and said, "I was calling you a ... ummm ... never mind." Her face and ears reddened as she looked away, then she pointed a fork at Chrissy while saying, "Madame Secretary was trying to tell ya something."
I decided learning more Spanish would be the next thing I'd do when I finished reading Dr Korvin's pronoun list, then looked at Chrissy and said, "Sorry 'bout that. What was ya saying?"
Chrissy bubbled with excitement as she said, "I just realized, with Jessi and Tanya thumb-signing our petition, we're only a signature shy of being able to submit it to the school board."
"That sounds great!"
"Definitely!" Chrissy said, then held her hands in a pleading gesture. "I know this is asking a lot, but would ya mind adding your signature to the petition?"
While I'd never been interested in getting involved with school politics before, the puppy-dog eyes she was giving me vetoed every excuse I could think of for saying no. "Sure," I said as I woke my tablet out of sleep mode.
"Thank you!" she said as she swiped a finger across the face of her device.
I looked down at my tablet when it chimed. A long window opened, with a header that said, [Self Identified Gender Petition]
. I scrolled through a couple screenfulls of text, then asked, "Is this saying you're trying to get rid of bathroom rules, and uniform rules?"
"Don't forget grooming rules," Vic said as he squished a couple of peas with a finger.
"Actually, we ain't tryin' to get rid of the rules," Chrissy said as she put away her tablet. "We just want 'em to be better."
I slurped up a warm spoonful of mashed potatoes while looking through the petition again. "It says something here about freedom of gender expression. Does that mean people ain't allowed to express their genders here?"
"Not exactly," Richie said. "You're free to express your gender, so long as it's boy or girl." She set her fork down with a metallic clink. "Mrs McCrudger's been working with the school board, and was able to get some rules changed for transboys and transgirls."
"Other genders are sorta unofficially recognized by most students and teachers," Chrissy said, "but not by the school board."
Vic sighed, then said, "But no matter what gender ya identify as, if ya can't get your parents to sign a form, confirming you're whatcha say you are, you're outta bloomin' luck."
"So all this," I said as I pointed to the petition, "is saying we want the right to say what gender we are?"
Chrissy grinned and nodded. "You got it!"
"That sounds fair," I said as I pressed my thumb against the thumbprint image at the bottom of the window. My tablet buzzed, and a small orange window popped up, which said, [ERROR: Thumb signature recognition pending school record confirmation.]
Richie looked over my arm, then asked, "Something happen with your school records?"
I nodded and sighed. "Sorta, yeah."
One of Vic's eyebrows rose. "What happened?"
"It seems like a comma went missing when my records was transferred here from my old school. That's how my first and last name got swapped around. I ain't figured out how my gender got messed up yet."
"So, you're not ... not a transgirl?" Richie's mouth opened and closed a couple of times. "Sorry, I just kinda ... I mean ... with your pretty hair, and your body language ..." She was quiet for a second, then said, "I know a delicate can be like that, but your card said you're Tracy Thomas, so I just thought ..."
I wasn't sure how to process most of what she said, especially the 'pretty' comment, so I latched on to the last thing I heard as I said, "My school ID got messed up too. My name's really Thomas Tracy."
"Oh wow ... I had no idea I'd been calling you the wrong name, Tr-Thomas."
"Actually, I usually go by Tommy."
Richie grinned at me as she said, "Tommy's a cute name."
While I was trying to figure out what anyone could find cute about my name, Chrissy frowned and tilted her head as she said, "I'm a little lost. Are ya saying ... you're a transboy?"
"I dunno," I said as I searched through Dr Kovin's gender list. "What's a transboy?"
"I ain't sure what the official definition is," Vic said, "but I'm pretty certain it means someone who identifies as a boy, but was born with girl bits."
I thought about Vic's answer, then blushed when I realized what he'd meant by 'bits'. "Ermmm ... no, definitely not a transboy. More just a regular boy." I looked down at what I was wearing, then said, "Well, maybe not *regular* regular, but something close to that."
Chrissy gasped. "They made a boy wear a girl's uniform?" When I nodded, she frowned and said, "That's awful!"
"Actually," I said, "It ain't been all that bad."
Chrissy blinked a few times. "So, ya don't mind wearing girl clothes?"
I thought about the past few hours, then said, "To be honest, it's mostly been ... kinda nice."
Vic gave me a long, steady look. "So," he said as a smile sneaked out of the side of his mouth, "you're a delicate ... like me?"
I chewed on my lip while thinking about the genders on the list Dr Korvin had sent to me. "I dunno about being a delicate, but I've thinking I may be a delicate boy."
Richie nodded and said, "Whatever he -- do you mind he?" she asked as she touched my arm. When I nodded and smiled, she said, "Whatever he identifies as, or even if he don't identify with any gender, shouldn't matter. People aughta be able to wear what they want, when they want."
"And go where they feel okay going," Vic said.
"Like it says in our petition," Chrissy added.
I groaned as I shoved my tablet into my backpack. "Sorry I couldn't help with the votes."
Richie smiled and said. "It's okay."
I snorted, then said, "No, it ain't okay. Not if it means some of us gotta wear skirts, no matter how cold it is, or others gotta get their hair chopped off, 'cause of forms or .... bits."
"You're absolutely right," Richie said.
"But what can we do about it?" Chrissy asked.
"We take it to the principal," I said as I stood.
"I like that idea," Richie said as she stood beside me.
"I'm in," Vic said as he pulled his bag onto his shoulder.
Chrissy grinned and said, "Me too!"
I reached under the table and grabbed my backpack as I said, "Then let's do it!"
=-=-=
"Where's the principal?" I asked as I swung open the office door. I stepped out of the doorway, so my friends could follow behind me, then said, "We need to see her right away."
Ms Etcherson stopped typing and glanced at the four of us, then continued as she said, "She's in a conference at the moment, and can't be disturbed."
I growled with frustration. "Again?"
"She's a very busy woman."
I looked at the far end of the room, and saw the door to the bathroom where the craziest thing I'd ever done happened. I swung around and looked at the door beside me. It had a sign which said 'Margaret McCrugder - Principal'.
"Well," I said as I grabbed the handle to the nearer door, "she's gonna be busy with us now."
"Wait!" Ms Etcherson shouted. "You can't go in there now. She's in the middle of very sensitive negotiations with an important board member."
"I don't care how important they think they are," I said as I yanked open the door. "We're going in."
"I realize the board already agreed to several of my proposals," Mrs McCrudger said as we marched into her office, "but the new policies only cover the needs of some-" she looked up when Vic cleared his throat, then said, "Mr Director, something's come up. ... Yes ... yes, I understand your time is ... of course ... I'll ask my assistant to contact your staff. ... Thank you."
The principal pressed a key on her keyboard, pulled off her headset, set it down in the middle of her desk, then said in a level voice, "That was a ... a *very* important call."
"This is important too." Richie said.
Chrissy nodded and said, "We wouldn't be here if it wasn't."
My heart thudded against my ribs as I stepped forward. "There's some stuff in this school that needs changing."
Mrs McCrudger steepled her fingers as she asked, "What would you like to see changed?"
"There's like ... lotsa stuff."
"Such as?"
I took a deep breath, waited for my anger to cool, gave up, and blurted out, "Dammit! Just ... all kinds of crazy crap is going on, and it needs to change. Now!"
The principal gave me a single, slow nod, then said, "I see."
"NO!" I shouted as I slammed a fist on her desk. "Ya *don't* see!" Rage and pain welled up as I thought of what Griff had done. "If ya did, none of the goddam shit that's been goin' on woulda happened!"
Even though her face was a study in calmness, Mrs McCrudger had a dark look in her eyes as she said, "Very well. I will give your concerns my undivided attention."
Relief washed through me as I asked, "Really?"
"Yes. This afternoon."
A chill ran up my back as I said, "Wait. When?"
She rested her forearms on her desk and leaned forward. "After school."
A frosty ball of dread dropped into my stomach as I whispered, "After school?"
The principal's brows lowered as she said, "In detention."
In this chapter, our hero deals with detention, decides on a gender, and gets a chance to turn a dream into reality.
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
Detention.
Even thinking of the word made me shudder. Wondering what sort of punishment I'd be facing, and worrying about how my mom would react, blocked out every other thought as I wandered from class to class. I was completely drained by the time the last period was over, and shuffled like a zombie, or possibly a robot, to the detention room.
When I entered the tiny room, Mrs McCrudger opened a drawer in her desk as she said, "Please have a seat."
I looked at the row of desks on the other side of the room, and saw Richie, Vic, and Chrissy sitting at three of them. Even though nobody spoke, they all gave me quick smiles as I walked to the last desk. Once I had my backpack stowed under my chair and was sitting, the principal brought over a pile of laptops, and placed one in front of each of us.
When she got back to her desk, she folded her hands in front of her keyboard, then said, "Please open your laptops, then sign in, using your first name as a user name, and your last name as a password."
I lifted the top of the device on my desk, and the screen lit up. I tried signing in the way I'd been told, got an error message, grumbled while switching my first and last name around, and logged in.
After the click of everyone's keyboards stopped, Mrs McCrudger said, "Now that you've all signed in, I'll be sending a document to you." A moment after she tapped her mouse, a window opened on my screen, with a header that said, [My Change Suggestions]
.
The principal looked at each of us as she said, "I would like you to write an essay, using at least one hundred words."
I cringed at the word 'essay'. It was a close second to 'detention' as my least favorite word.
"Please describe the changes you'd like to see in this school," she said, "and why you'd like to see those changes. While I expect you to be polite, I'd also like you to be open and honest."
I peeked at Richie, who gave me a wink while her fingers danced across her keyboard. Feeling a little braver, I cracked, my knuckles, then began to type. Bashing school policy isn't as easy as some might think ... at least, not while trying to be polite. Keeping my temper under control was even harder.
Eventually, I tabbed over to the submit button, and hit the Enter key with a shaky finger.
The principal looked up a few seconds later, gave me a nod, then studied her screen. I could barely hear my friends typing over the thump of my pulse rushing through my ears. After a couple of minutes, a chat window popped up on my screen.
[Mrs McCrudger: I enjoyed reading your essay.]
[Me: ty]
[Mrs McCrudger: You misspelled "horrible".]
[Me: sorry]
[Mrs McCrudger: I also noticed a few missing punctuation marks, and capitalization errors.]
I started rolling my eyes, caught myself, and clenched my jaw instead.
[Me: Sorry about that.]
[Mrs McCrudger: Besides that, it was well done.]
[Me: Thanks again.]
[Mrs McCrudger: Would you mind if I asked a personal question about something you wrote?]
I tried imagining what sort of question she wanted to ask, then shrugged as I started typing again.
[Me: More personal than what I sent?]
[Mrs McCrudger: Perhaps not more personal, but on a similar level.]
[Me: I guess so.]
The clatter of my friends typing began to drop off.
[Mrs McCrudger: Pardon me a moment. I need to review the other essays.]
[Me: Sure.]
I waited for the principal read what my friends wrote, and pass messages back and forth with them. It gave me plenty of time to wonder if maybe I should have been more polite in my essay. It also gave me time to worry about what Mrs McCrudger wanted to ask me.
Eventually, a few dots at the bottom of my chat window pulsed, letting me know the principal was sending a new message.
[Mrs McCrudger: You mentioned feeling all students should be allowed to dress how they want, and go where they want, and identify with what gender feels best to them.]
[Me: I said that?]
[Mrs McCrudger: Well, I'm paraphrasing, but that seemed to be what you were saying. Was I mistaken?]
I shift-tabbed to my essay window, read through what I had written, then switched back to the chat window.
[Me: I guess I did say all that. Just not the exact same words.]
[Mrs McCrudger: With that in mind, is there a specific gender with which you most identify?]
[Me: I guess boy.]
[Mrs McCrudger: You're not sure?]
[Me: I never thought of being anything else.]
I thought back to my session with the school therapist.
[Me: At least not before today.]
[Mrs McCrudger: What happened today?]
[Me: I learned about delicates, and delicate boys. I think I'm a delicate boy.]
[Mrs McCrudger: I see. Would you like your mother to sign a form, confirming your gender identity?]
My throat tightened as I thought about that.
[Me: Why do you ask?]
[Mrs McCrudddger: It's a topic which came up when she asked to see me.]
[Me: You saw my mom?]
[Mrs McCruger: That is correct.]
[Me: Where?]
[Mrs McCruger: In my office.]
"Oh jeez," I whispered as I typed with fingers that were almost too numb to feel the keys.
[Me: She's here?]
[Mrs McCrudger: Yes, and she'd like to speak to you.]
Before I could ask what my mom wanted to say to me, the principal stood up and said, "Thank you for your essays. I'll be giving what each of you said serious consideration tonight. You're all dismissed."
"All of us?" I asked as I grabbed my backpack.
Mrs McCrudger looked at me and said, "We need to discuss something in my office first."
=-=-=
Terror took away all ability to speak as I followed behind the principal. By the time we reached her office, I'd been able to do enough breathing exercises to bring myself down to just really worried.
Mom was sitting in a chair in front of the principal's desk when I walked into the office. She smiled and said, "Hello, sweetie. How was your day?"
I stared as I walked closer to her. I stood in front of her, and stared some more. "That's the first question you have for me?"
She pursed her lips, then frowned as she asked, "What should have been my first question?"
"I dunno," I said as I flopped into the chair next to her. "Maybe something like, 'Hey, Tommy, my one and only son ... why are you wearing a skirt?' "
My mom smiled again as she said, "I figured you'd tell me about that when you're ready."
"And ... you're not freaked out?"
"Well, I was a little surprised, but not 'freaked out'."
"Why not?" I asked.
"Why should I be?"
" 'Cause I'm a boy!"
Mrs McCrudger lowered herself into the leather chair behind her desk as she said, "Does that mean there's a part of your essay which doesn't accurately reflect how you feel?"
I gave the principal a confused look. "Which part ya talking about?"
She started typing as she said, "The part where you said people should be able to wear what they'd like to wear."
"I ... uhhh ... well, I guess ... yeah, people aughta be able to where what they want."
"I'm glad to hear that," she said while clicking her mouse. The printer behind her began humming as she asked, "Is what you're wearing now something you'd like to wear in the future?"
"I dunno," I said as I looked down at my bare knees.
Mom reached under my chin, and turned my head, until I was looking into her deep blue eyes. "What don't you know?"
"Lotsa stuff."
"Such as?"
I shrugged and said, "Stuff like, why I like pretty stuff, even though I'm a boy; or why girls get to wear boy stuff, but boys ain't allowed to wear girl stuff; or why ya got mad at me when I'd tried putting on that shirt."
My mom blinked and shook her head. "I don't understand. What shirt?"
"The one I'd been trying on in the girl's department, when you'd took me shopping for school clothes."
Her forehead wrinkled. A couple of seconds later, her brows shot up. "Are you talking about when you were six, and you'd wandered off with some strange girl?"
"She wasn't strange," I said. I thought about how she'd talked a boy into wearing girl clothes, then said, "Well, maybe a little strange, but she was nice too."
"Perhaps, but you still shouldn't have-" Mom's eyes widened as she said, "Wait a minute, you thought I was upset about the shirt you were trying on, because it was a girl's shirt?"
"Well ... yeah."
She reached across the space between our chairs, and patted my hand. "Sweetheart, I was upset because ... I thought I'd lost you. It had nothing to do with what you wanted to wear."
"So ... ya don't mind me dressing like this?" I asked.
Not at all," she said as she squeezed my hand.
I gulped and squeezed back. "What about me calling myself a delicate boy, instead of just a boy?"
For a second, it looked like she was going to ask something, then she smiled and said, "If you're okay with it, then so am I."
"If you're sure about that," Mrs McCrudger said as she slid a sheet of paper towards my mom, "would you mind signing this form?"
=-=-=
"I see you know how to get into a car while wearing a skirt," my mom said as I slid into the passenger seat.
"I've watched ya do it tons of times," I said while pulling my legs in.
"I'd noticed," Mom said as she buckled herself in.
I slammed my door closed, then latched my seatbelt as I asked, "Why didn't ya say anything?"
Mom was quiet for a long while, then said, "When you were younger, I suspected you might be transgender."
"Really?"
She nodded and said, "At least, I did at first. There was something about you that was ..."
"Delicate?" I asked.
"That's a good description," she said as she nodded. "But, as you got older, you changed."
"I didn't seem as delicate any more?"
"Not exactly. It was more as if ... you wanted to keep that part of you hidden. Whenever I tried drawing you out, you tended to be defensive, and evasive. Eventually, I figured it might be best if I didn't keep pressing the issue, and let you decide when you were ready to talk to me."
My throat and chest ached when I thought back, and realized how much effort I'd put into shutting her out. "I'm so sorry, Mom."
"You've nothing to be sorry about," she said as she brushed a strand of hair over my ear. "Whether your my son, or daughter, or anything else, I love you, and I'll always be there to support you."
That's when I started bawling.
After a long hug, and several tissues later, I smiled and said, "Thanks so much, Mom."
My mom smiled as she hitched my buckle back up, then got herself buckled in. "Any time, sweetie." She started up the car, then said, "I think we need a treat."
"Ya mean, like ... ice cream?"
Mom nodded and said, We could do that, but maybe we should go shopping first."
"What we need to go shopping for?"
"School clothes."
"I already got my uniform." I thought about the UPX package still hiding in one of the boxes at our new home, and said, "Make that uniforms."
"Good point. How about casual clothes?"
"I got those too."
"Are you happy with them?"
"Well ..."
"I thought so," Mom said as she pulled away from the curb. She gave me a warm smile as she said, "You're old enough to know what you do and don't like to wear." She grinned as she added, "Let's go find what that is."
=-=-=
The End
Below is a list of the characters who have appeared in my story so far. When new chapters are posted, all new names will be added to this list. If you have any questions about the list, feel free to send me a private message, or add a comment here. :)
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
Thomas (Tommy) Kayleigh Tracy - main character
Angela Tracy - Tommy's mom
Richelle (Richie) Hernandez - hall monitor Tommy meets while entering school
Felicity Etcherson - principal's administrative assistant
Margaret McCrudger - school principal
Theresa Cho - Tommy's first period teacher
Victor (Vic) Brunford - boy Tommy meets in first period class
Orville (Griff) Griffins - bully who harasses both Vic and Tommy
Christine (Chrissy) Jackson - girl Tommy meets in second period class
Eric Mason - Tommy's second period teacher
Anne Korvin - school therapist
Jessica (Jessi) O'Donnell - shorter girl Tommy meets in girl's restroom
Tanya Franklin - taller girl Tommy meets in girl's restroom
Copyright 2020 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
Delicate and rugged are identifiers for those who might consider describing themselves as feminine or masculine, but don't want to use words so strongly linked with whatever bits someone has. They can also be used as replacements for female and male, if you're looking for a somewhat neutral, but still nuanced gender.
Below is a list of pronouns for those who use delicate or rugged as a gender.
Types of Pronouns: | subjective | objective | weak | strong | reflexive |
Delicate Pronouns: | de | dem | des | dems | demself |
Rugged Pronouns: | ru | rum | rus | rums | rumself |
Richie's Story
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
Have you ever wondered what was going through Richie's head when when she met Tommy in "For Want of a Comma"? Well, now you can! While this peek into Richie's experience covers only a few chapters from FWoaC, I thought people might find it interesting seeing things from a different perspective. Enjoy! :)
=-=-=
I stood a little closer to one of the hedges near the school's front entrance, grateful for the way they helped block the late September breeze that kept trying to blow up my skirt. I leaned against the sun-warmed bricks behind me, and could almost hear my abuela scolding me for slouching like a boy.
I was thinking about the argument I'd had with her about the 'proper' way I should dress and act, when a car pulled up to the student drop-off area. A cool wind swirled around my legs when I took a couple of steps away from the building. I wondered if maybe I should have gone with the tights my abuela had gotten for me. They were only a little girlier than my socks, but might have kept my legs warmer.
A few minutes later, a boy climbed out of the car. At least, it was someone who looked like a boy, but with a body language that practically screamed girl. I thought back to the transgender inclusiveness presentation Dr Korvin had given at the start of the school year. One of the genders she had talked about popped into my head.
After hearing the way she yelped when someone in the car startled her, and seeing how she crouched down to look into the car, instead of bending at the waist, told me my guess was probably right. My heart beat a little faster when she started walking towards me. I barely noticed the cold when the wind gusted.
The shy way she looked at the ground as she walked up to the front entrance made me want to leap to her rescue. The way she tried to push open a sliding door made me want to laugh. I ignored the urge to do both, and said, "Ya gotta tap to get in."
I smiled and asked if she was new, but all I could get out of her was a nod. The way she was shaking like a leaf, I half expected her to blow away when the wind picked up again. Realizing she might be too nervous to talk, I concentrated on being helpful, and asked for her ID card.
I caught the card just before it slipped out of her fingers. "Tracy Thomas?" I asked after reading it. I still couldn't get more than a nod out of her, so I introduced myself, showed her how to use the scanner, then stepped through the open doorway.
When I saw her just standing there outside the doorway, I told her to hurry in, which may not have been the best idea. She plowed into me, which hurt, but probably not as bad as when she smacked the back of her head into the door that had closed behind her.
I held onto her shoulders when I saw how wobbly she was looking. "You okay?" I asked while waiting for her to pull herself back together.
Instead of getting mad at me for blocking her way, Tracy stared at the ground and said, "Sorry for being so clumsy, Richelle."
Seeing her looking so miserable broke my heart. I reached out, tilted her head up, and found myself falling into her sky blue eyes."It's all good," I said as my heart thumped faster, then added, "you can call me Richie, if you'd like."
Hearing her mention needing to get to class made me realize I'd been staring at her. My cheeks warmed as I pulled my hand away. I switched to hall monitor mode to hide my embarrassment, and lead the way to the office.
When I saw the lost look in Tracy's eyes, I was almost tempted to follow her into the office. If I knew of anyone who could cover for me as the front door monitor, I might have done that. Instead, I let her know who to go to for help, offered a warm welcome, then gave her a friendly wink as the door closed.
I'm not sure if my feet touched the ground when I wandered back to my post. All the way there, I found myself wondering how I could get away with seeing her again, without coming across as some sort of stalker.
=-=-=
The boy who had the next shift for door monitor arrived half a dozen seconds before the homeroom release bell rang. I ran for the office, dodged the hordes piling out of the classrooms, then smiled when I saw Tracy step into the hallway.
"Hey, Tracy!" I shouted, then picked up my pace when she looked my way. I stopped short a few feet away from her, and said, "Whoa," when I saw how cute she looked in her uniform. Not that she hadn't already look cute in a t-shirt and jeans, but it was like the dial had now been turned up to eleven.
"Lookin' proud and true in the red and blue!" I said when my brain cells started firing again. A couple other students chimed in as they went by. I explained their reaction as school spirit when Tracy asked, then tried to find out if there might be any chance of us being in the same class.
As the fates would have it, I wasn't in her class. Fortunately, I did know her teacher, so I said, "If you'd like, I could walk ya to her class, and do intro's." When she went back into shy mode, saying she didn't want to be a bother, I looped my arm through hers as I let her know it wasn't a problem at all.
I smiled as I led the way down the hall, wondering how I got lucky enough to meet someone like Tracy.
=-=-=
The hallway was nearly empty by the time by the time I'd dropped off the new girl at her class. The first period bell finished ringing as I knocked on the school therapists door.
"Come in!" Dr Korvin called out. The prettiest redhead who I'd never admit to having ever had a crush on stood up as I walked into the office. "It's so good to see you," she said as she held out a hand.
I shook her hand, and definitely didn't crush on her some more, as I said, "It's good to see you too!"
Once we were both seated, she asked, "How'd your weekend go?"
I sighed, then said, "Not too bad."
The therapist smiled as she narrowed her eyes. "Does 'not too bad' include you talking to your grandmother about what we discussed last week?"
"Sorta," I said as I shrugged.
Her brows rose as she asked, "Care to elaborate?"
As much as I didn't want to relive another argument with my abuela, I knew Dr Korvin would eventually drag it out of me, so I said, "Well, I did tell her I liked girls."
The therapist gave me a huge smile as she said, "That's wonderful!" Her smile shrank a little as she said, "At least, I hope it was."
I waggled my hand in the air as I said, "Más o menos."
"Ah," she said as she nodded. "So ... it was wonderful, more or less?"
"Maybe not wonderful, but it was okay. Well ... part of it was okay."
"Which part was okay?" she asked as her forehead wrinkled.
"The good part is, she's totally okay with me liking girls."
"And the bad part?" she asked in a soft voice.
I let out a long, frustrated sigh, "She thinks I act like a boy, 'cause I believe only boys can like girls."
Dr Korvin's sigh sounded almost as frustrated as mine. "I'm sorry to hear that. I know how hard it can be dealing with someone who has difficulty separating gender and orientation."
I frowned and asked, "How ya know what it's like?"
She was quiet for a few seconds, then said, "When I told my father about my fiancé, he went into a guilt trip about turning me into a boy, by trying to raise me on his own."
Once I scooped my heart off the floor, and shoved it back into my chest, I said, "I didn't know ya had a fiancé."
The therapist got a dreamy look in her eyes. "She's the love of my life."
"She?"
When Dr Korvin nodded, I felt a spark of hope when I realized what that meant. The spark fizzled when I remembered what fiancé meant. I hung my head, and tried to ignore the ache in my chest.
"You okay, mija?" she asked as she stroked the back of my head.
Having her call me her daughter wasn't exactly what I'd always dreamed of hearing her say. I could never think of her as a mother. Still ... the warmth and comfort reached me, even through the awkwardness. I lifted my head, put on my best smile, and said, "Not exactly, but I think I will be ... eventually."
=-=-=
I yanked a few sheets of tissue paper off the half empty roll, blew my nose, then said, "I'm happy for her." Even in the messed up state I was in, I still knew those words were only partly true. The toilet whooshed as I stood, and I tossed a handful of wadded up tissues into the bowl before it finished flushing.
I looked at my reflection after stepping out of the stall, and wondered if maybe I should have held onto the makeup I'd been given for my thirteenth birthday. I waved my hand under a faucet a few times before activating the sensor, then splashed some cool water on my face.
I was drying off with a paper towel when the bathroom door opened. "Hey Chrissy!" I said when I saw her walk in.
My friend smiled back as she said, "Good to see you!" Her smile faded when she got closer to me. "What happened?"
I rolled my paper towel into a tight ball, then tossed it into the wastebasket as I said, "I had an appointment with Dr Korvin this morning, and was talking about what happened over the weekend, and ... well ..."
"And you came out to your grandma?" Chrissy asked as she dumped her backpack on the counter.
I nodded and leaned against the sink.
"Oh no," Chrissy said while resting a hand on my arm. "Did she get all 'phobic on ya?"
"No, nothing like that happened," I said as I shook my head. "She did start harping on me about acting like a boy, though."
My friend sighed as she let her hand drop. "She still don't get the part about ya being a little more rugged than other girls?"
"Not really," I said as I shrugged. "But enough about me. How's things been going with you and Vic?"
"I'll tell you on the way to Mr Mason's class!" she shouted over the ringing of the first period release bell.
I pulled on a fresh smile. "Sounds good," I said as I followed her out of the bathroom.
My stomach felt like a huge lump of ice had dropped into it as Captain Richards stood up and said, "Will Andrea Martin please approach the tribunal."
Wondering how long my wobbly legs would support me, I stood up and took a step forward before saying, "Actually, it's Andrew."
The captain frowned as he looked down at me from the makeshift podium. "What was that?"
In a louder voice, I answered, "My name is Andrew, not Andrea."
"Miz Martin, the charges being brought against you are very serious. This is hardly the time to ... ." He let the end of his sentence drop when the first mate stood up and whispered into his ear. A moment later, the second mate stood and joined the conversation. The crew members that had somehow managed to cram themselves into the cramped galley behind me began to murmur as the three tribunal members had a quiet but heated looking discussion.
Eventually, all three of them sat down again and the buzz of conversation around me died when Captain Richards banged on the table in front of him. If anyone had thought to include frozen cricket embryos in the cryogenic storage compartments, you would have heard them chirping right around then.
The captain sighed as he looked at me again. "Miz ... ter Martin. Although the crew roster clearly identifies you as Andrea, for the sake of expediency, this tribunal has decided to allow the use of the name Andrew for the duration of this trial."
It felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from me, and I couldn't help but smile a little. "Thank you so much, Captain."
"Don't thank me yet. We still have a serious breach of contract, which the backers for this mission will not take lightly."
"Nothing in my contract specified I couldn't identify myself as male."
There was another quiet conversation on the podium before the captain said, "That may be true, but the contract does specifically say you agree to bear at least two children, and raise them as members of the first Martian colony."
"I still do plan to uphold that and all other parts of my contract."
"But how would you ... unless you were into guys ... but then you'd be ... ." Captain Richard's voice slowly died as he struggled with several alien concepts."
Feeling a bit more confident, I raised my voice and said, "That would make me homosexual." I could see assumptions forming in the captains mind and quickly added, "While there are quite a few transgendered people who are homosexual, I'm not one of them."
"But, if you're with another woman, then how can you have children?"
Before I could reply, I felt someone stand beside me and say, "Don't worry, Captain. Andy and I are sure to find a way."
"Ensign Johnson? Ensign Michael Johnson?"
"Actually, it's Michelle now."
I turned and smiled at the woman who had stolen my heart. As you can imagine, there was a bit of giggling and whispering from those who already knew about us, and much louder, more confused conversations from those who didn't.
Eventually, the captain banged on the table again. When silence returned, he stood up and said, "It is the opinion of this tribunal that no breach of contract can be found." He studied me for a moment, then asked, "Is there anything you'd like to say before we draw this to a close?"
"Yes," I answered as I wrapped an arm around Michelle's slender waist and drew her close. "Would you do us the honor of presiding over our wedding ceremony?"
Peer pressure can be tough ... really tough. So what do you do when all your friends are changing genders? Why, you go to
Gender Express
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
"Aww, c'mon, Mom!"
My mom sighed, hit the right turn signal, waited for a gap to open in the cruising lane, then merged with the slower traffic and set all controls to autopilot. Once the local traffic control confirmed our destination, Mom let go of the steering wheel and turned to me. "Why in the world would you want to do something like that?"
"All my friends are doing it."
"If all your friends jumped from a cliff, would you jump too?"
I was seriously tempted to tell her how I would have liked to have joined the cliff diving one of my friends had done when she spent two weeks of her summer vacation with her family in Hawaii, but I decided sarcasm probably wasn't the best way to go at the moment. Instead I said, "But you did it."
I knew it was a bit of a low blow, but we were already halfway to the mall and I didn't have a lot of time to be subtle. Mom looked out the window behind me and stared off into the distance. When she looked back at me, she still seemed a little lost in a memory. "Son, that was a long time ago, and I was an adult at the time."
I glanced at the glowing route map built into the dashboard and saw I only had a few minutes to convince her. "Things have changed a lot since you got it done. There's lots more options now, including complete reversal. That's the main reason they lowered the minimum age."
Mom drummed her fingernails on her knee, which usually meant she was thinking hard about something. "Well, being able to reverse the procedure does make a difference. Let me think about it. Maybe it could be a birthday present or something."
"But ... but I'll already be in school by then and I'll be the only one who ain't a girl!"
"Is everyone at your school becoming a girl?"
"Well, no, but all my friends have. It's been so hard spending the summer with them as the only boy."
"Have they been teasing you?"
"Oh no, they've been really nice to me and even treat me like one of the girls. I just felt outta place and ... well ... kinda jealous."
"Why would you be jealous?"
"It's just, ever since I found out you used to be a boy, I've been really curious about what it's like to be a girl. After they lowered the age limit on gender morphing, I've been watching my friends getting to try out what I've wanted for so long, and ... and. ..." My chest felt tight and my throat ached. I was doing my best not to cry. I had something I needed to say and getting emotional would get in the way.
Mom's face softened as she reached out and took my hand. Just then the car turned off the highway and dipped down as we entered the tunnel leading into the mall parking garage. I couldn't read her expression by the dim lights flicking past, but her voice was full of emotion. "Sweetheart, I had no idea you felt like that. I guess I forgot you don't need to be gender dysphoric to be curious about what it's like to be a girl."
She squeezed my hand, which somehow made the ache in my chest loosen. "I can't make any promises, but why don't we take a look at a clinic when the car parks itself and see how much everything will cost?"
=-=-=
There were actually three gender morphing clinics at the mall, but Gender ExpressSM was the most popular. Since they were the ones who had patented whatever it took to make gender morphing reversible, it was also the only one my friends had gone to. A pretty girl with light copper skin and long black hair who looked like she was still in her teens (which didn't really count for a lot since age morphing became popular) and wearing a white lab coat smiled at us when we walked into the clinic. "Welcome to Gender Express! My name is Ardhanari, but you can just call me Dr. Nari. How can I help you?"
Mom wrapped an arm across my shoulder and smiled back at her. "Yes, please. My ... uh ... child is interested in a gender morph, and I was wondering if I could get some pricing information."
"Of course. Is she at least at least ten chronological years old?"
Although I had been called 'she' by my friends, I wasn't used to hearing it from strangers. Mom seemed to take the pronoun shift in stride when she said, "Yes, she'll be eleven in a few months."
"That's wonderful! Would you ladies like to follow me?"
By the time we reached the back of the clinic, the doctor had gotten to know both our names and where we lived. The noise from the mall was almost unnoticeable when she closed the door to the small conference room. After Mom and I got comfortable in a pair of low-slung, overstuffed chairs, our guide walked over to the wall across from us and spoke a couple of command words. The wall lit up with the Gender ExpressSM logo, then a few charts stretched open.
Dr. Nari tapped on the first chart, which became highlighted. "This is our full package. It includes everything our clinic has to offer."
Mom looked down the long list, then frowned when she reached the price at the bottom. "That's a bit more than I think we can afford. Does Derrick really need all those things?"
"Oh no, Mrs. Thomlin. We just like to let potential clients know about all we have to offer." The doctor tapped the second chart, which was a lot shorter. "This is what most children Derrick's age choose." She turned her attention from my mom to me. "By the way, were you planning on keeping that name?"
I squirmed in my chair. "Actually, I was thinking of Marissa."
"That's a very pretty name. I haven't heard it in years."
I turned from Dr. Nari to my mom. "Is it okay for me to use that name?"
My mom smiled warmly and looked like she was blinking back tears. "I think it's wonderful. I also think your grandmother would be proud to have you carry on her name."
I sighed with relief and smiled back. It hadn't been until the last few years of her life when Grandma had moved in with us that she had accepted Mom as her daughter, so I wasn't sure how she would take the new name I had told my friends to call me.
After a few moments, the doctor cleared her throat, and we both looked back at her. "I'm so glad you have a name that works for you, Marissa." She reached out and pulled at the frame of the second chart, which stretched out and covered the others. "So how do you feel about these options?"
I looked through the choices until I came across something that sounded odd. "Whats gynocentric disposition restructuring?"
"That just means the habits, body language and other gender specific cues people unconsciously give off are centered more around a female than a male pattern. It's not necessary, but most people find it convenient."
"When you say body language, do you mean things like the way people sit like this?" I changed the way my legs were crossed and shifted my position in my chair. "Or more like this?"
Dr. Nari grinned. "It looks like that's something you won't need. You're voice actually sounds fine as well."
After she dragged two items away and the list shortened, I looked at what was left and realized something I was hoping I wouldn't have to ask for wasn't there. "Ummm..."
"Is something wrong?"
No, not exactly." I could feel my cheeks burning. "I was just hoping I could have ... boobs."
Mom started coughing, covering up what sounded like the start of a giggle. The doctor didn't even smirk. "The majority of girls don't usually start showing noticeable development at your age, but that is something we can add." She shifted a few items down to leave a gap in the list and said something I couldn't make out. 'Breast Augmentation' appeared in the list. "What cup size would you like?"
"Could I have a ... a B?"
Mom stopped coughing. "Oh no you don't, young lady."
When I turned and saw the way she had just one eyebrow up, I knew I was in for an argument I might not win. "But why?"
"First of all, you're too young to start developing breasts. Second, even if you weren't too young, a B cup would be too much. Third, the breast augmentation brings the total to more than I'm willing to spend."
I thought over the first two points, decided it would probably be a losing battle arguing about them, and moved on to the third one. "Well, I have been saving up my allowance all summer."
Both eyebrows were up now and she just sat there blinking for a few seconds. "You didn't spend any of it?"
I shook my head as I pulled my cel from my side pocket. I rooted through a few menus until I got to my credit balance, then showed it to my mom. She stared at the display for a moment before looking up at me. "Are you really willing to give all this up so you can have breasts?" When I nodded, my mom looked up at the list on the wall and chewed on her lower lip for a minute.
It was the longest minute of my life.
Finally, she looked back at me, flipped my cel closed, and said, "Keep your money. I'm still not sure if I'm ready to see you grow up so fast. Lets first see how you feel about being a girl. If you still feel like you're ready for it, we can get the breast augmentations for you as a birthday present."
I was really tempted to go another round with Mom, but I could see she had already given in a lot and I didn't want to mess things up by trying to push too far. "Okay, I guess can wait a few months."
"That sounds wonderful." I looked up when Dr. Nari spoke and saw she had removed 'Breast Augmentation' from the list. "Do you both find everything else acceptable?" When we both nodded, she continued. "Very good! All we need to do now is have the two of you read and sign some release forms, work out a credit exchange, then we'll be ready to move on to the morph chamber."
=-=-=
The morph chamber was even smaller than the conference room and smelled a bit of bleach and lemons. Mom and I were standing on one side of what looked like a long, steel bathtub. The doctor was on the other side, adjusting some some controls. For the first time in years, I was holding onto my mom's hand. Dr. Nari looked up from what she was doing and gave me a gentle smile. "You feeling a little nervous, sweetheart?"
"A little." I was actually feeling pretty scared. There was a big difference between wanting to change your body and actually doing it.
"That's quite understandable. Sometimes it helps to remember that morphoplasm has been used on hundreds of thousands of others with no problems at all." The doctor pressed a large white button and the tub started filling with a clear, green goo.
"Is that the morphoplasm?"
"That's part of it. Once you're completely immersed in the fluid, the nanites will be released. By the way, you can begin disrobing now, if you like."
"Disrobe?"
My mom squeezed my hand. "That means taking off your clothes, hon."
I looked back and forth between the two adults. "Do I gotta?"
Dr. Nari shook her head. "The morphoplasm can work through your clothes, but they'll be ruined."
I thought about this for a minute. I had picked out my clothes today because they would work okay for a boy but looked (I hoped) better on a girl. I felt a little funny thinking about being naked in front of a doctor, but it was something I could get over.
Mom bent down and whispered in my ear. "If you'd like, I can step outside when you get changed."
Getting undressed in front of her sounded embarrassing, but the idea of not having her near felt scary, so I whispered back, "That's okay. I'd rather have ya here."
She nodded and let go of my hand so I could start getting undressed.
I handed the last of my clothes to my mom just about the same time as the tub stopped filling up. Even though the morph chamber was very warm, I was still shivering. The doctor reached out to me and said, "Take hold of my hand and I'll help you sit down."
I held onto her hand and stepped into the tub. She reached around my back, put her other hand under my armpit, and lowered me down until I was up to my chest in slippery green stuff that tingled wherever it touched my skin. Next she picked up what looked like a silver button and held it where I could take a good look at it. "The next step will be complete submersion, which will include hydroflatus. Do you remember what that term means?"
"It means breathing underwater?"
"Very good! I see you read the instructions carefully. Now normally, even with highly oxygenated fluids, there's a gag reflex. When I put this device on the back of your neck, it will circumvent that reflex. Also, it will tap into your aural nerve complex, allowing you to hear me clearly while submerged. Is that okay?"
I nodded. Being able to hear the doctor sounded like a good idea, and the thought of choking and gagging didn't sound very fun. An icy chill ran down my back when the button was in place and I heard a low hum for a few seconds before it faded.
"Marissa, can you hear me?" The doctor sounded like she was whispering into my ear even though she was standing several feet away. She smiled when I nodded. "Are you ready for the next step?"
"Wait!" My heart was pounding against my ribs as I turned to my mom. "Could you hold my hand?"
She took my hand and held it tight. "Of course. I'm here for you, honey. I'll always be here for you."
I still felt scared, but having her strong hand holding mine made it feel like something I could handle. I turned to Dr. Nari. "Okay, I'm ready."
"Very good." The doctors voice was in my ear again. "Now, I want you to take your time as you lower yourself into the fluid."
I closed my eyes and eased myself into the tub until my head was resting on a small, poofy pillow. When I opened my eyes, the world looked green and wobbly as ripples bounced off the edges of the tub.
"Excellent. The next thing I need you to do for me is open you mouth, breathe out as much as you can, then take in a slow, deep breath."
Everything told me this was exactly what I shouldn't do. People just didn't breathe under water. Then I thought about the doctor. She seemed so nice and I couldn't imagine her asking me to do something that would hurt me. Then there was Mom. She was still there ... still holding my hand. If there was anything I knew for sure, I knew she would never let me be hurt in any way.
The bubbles tickled my nose as I pushed the last bit of air from my lungs. I almost decided to sit up and get some real air. Instead, I just breathed in. Something warm and thick slipped in my nose and slid down my throat.
I breathed out.
"That's just wonderful. Just keep on breathing slowly. I'm going to release the nanites now." A flurry of silver sparkles poured out from tiny holes along the edge of the tub. "You should start feeling drowsy soon. This is a normal part of the process." My eyes started to droop. I let them close and dreamed of a world of green filled with silver snow.
When I drifted out of dreamland, the first thing I noticed was how heavy I felt. Moving fingers and toes wasn't so bad, but arms and legs felt impossible. The next thing I noticed was a cool spray of water going up and down my legs. I opened my eyes, but all I saw was a pink, blurry blotch. When I was able to focus, I realized it was my mom's face and asked her, "Is it all done?"
"Yes, dearheart, it's all done."
Dr. Nari looked over the edge of the tub at me, stopped rinsing off my legs, then looked up at Mom and grinned. "Congratulations, Mrs. Thomlin. It's a girl!"
In a world where old assumptions are being questions, and new discoveries are being made, the life of a witch can be full of wonder and joy, as well as fear and regret. This is the story of one very special child who discovers what it means to be a witch in this world.
He's a Witch!
Chapter 1
Copyright 2023 by Heather Rose Brown
For a long while, I've had a universe brewing in my head, where a few rare boys develop slightly differently than others. Along with those differences in development come unique abilities. The following is a short vignette, showing a glimpse into the life of one of those boys in this universe. I'm really not sure what would happen next, but I had so much fun writing this, I thought I'd share it. Just think of this as a little New Years gift. Enjoy!
The stench of urine mixed with the putrid odor of the rubbish beside me while I buttoned up my trousers.
A moment after I stepped away from the damp spot I'd made on the cinderblock wall, someone shouted, "There he is!"
I turned and saw my cousin Patrick, along with another boy I vaguely remembered from school. The boy pointed to me and asked, "Are you sure she's a witch?"
Pat's footsteps echoed against the graffitied walls of the narrow alley when he strutted towards me and said, "He ain't a she. He's a witch!"
The other boy followed half a step behind Pat while asking, "How can you tell?"
I squared my shoulders and tried to look as menacing as possible. Being at least half a head shorter than either of the approaching boys, that wasn't much. I put the deepest growl I could into my voice as I said, "Leave me alone."
Patrick grinned when he stopped in front of me, then said, "We'll leave as soon as I prove to Howard you're really a witch."
Howard frowned at my cousin while saying, "We really shouldn't be bothering a girl like this."
Pat grimaced, then said, "You really think they'd let a girl in an all boy school?"
"Well ... I guess you're right, but--"
"Listen," my cousin said, "our ma's bathed us together when we were todds, so I know he's a boy. But lately, he's been hiding something under 'em loose shirts," he added while reaching for me.
I yelped when Patrick grabbed my chest.
"What the hell," Howard said while swatting my cousin's hand away. "You don't do that to girls."
Pat scowled at the other boy. Just as he opened his mouth, the clack of thick heels came towards us, and a woman's voice called out, "What do you think you're doing?"
When the woman came to an abrupt halt beside us, my cousin turned towards her and said, "I'm just trying to prove something about my cousin to my friend here."
Even though she was an inch or more shorter, the woman still managed to tower over him while asking, "What exactly are you trying to prove?"
Patrick pointed to me and said, "That he's a witch."
"First of all," the woman said in a stern voice, "a witch should be referred to as ze, not he. Second, you have no right groping *anyone* like that. Third," she said while holding out an ID card, "I'm a certified witch, and if I catch you doing anything like that to anyone again, I'll turn you into a toad!"
My cousin's eyes widened, then he turned and ran.
Howard started trembling while watching Pat escape, then turned to the witch and said, "Please don't turn me into a toad. I hadn't meant to bother her ... I mean zer."
"Don't worry," the witch said while patting his cheek. "I know you're a good boy. Now head on home, so I can have a word with my apprentice."
The boy doffed his cap and said, "Thank you Miss ... I mean Miz," then wandered off on wobbling legs.
Once he was out of the alley, I tilted my head to better read the card in the witch's hand, then asked, "Miz Charmandine?"
"Yes dear," ze said while tucking the card into a pocket in zer skirt.
"Why'd you call me your apprentice?"
Ze raised a thin brow, then said, "Every new witch needs an apprenticeship."
I tugged at my lower lip while thinking, then asked, "How do you know if I'm a witch?"
Miz Charmandine smiled, then said, "That's one of the many things I could teach you, if you're interested in developing the skills needed to become a witch."
I smiled back, then said, "I ... I'd really like that."
He's a Witch!
Chapter 2
Copyright 2023 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, our witch in training learns a little about being a witch, and couple of very special wishes are shared.
Miz Charmandine linked arms with me, then led the way to the entrance of the cramped alley we were in while saying, "Come along, Philbert."
I blinked a few times while ze guided us around the splintered remains of a wooden crate, then asked, "How'd you--"
"Oh wait," ze said, then squinted at me for a second. "You go by ... Bert ... right?"
"Actually, I prefer Bertie, but ... how in the world did you know my name?"
Ze smiled while tapping my nose with the tip of zer finger, then asked, "Did you already forget I'm a witch?"
I shook my head, then said, "I guess I have a lot to learn about being a witch."
Zer smile grew when ze said, "I'm looking forward to teaching you."
As we moved from the shadows of the alley to a sunny sidewalk, Miz Charmandine asked, "Which way would we need to go to visit your home?"
I skidded to a stop, then asked, "My ... home?"
The witch let go of my arm before turning to me, then said, "Of course. We need to let your parents or guardians know the good news."
A chill ran through me. "I ... I'm not sure if Mama will consider this a *good* thing."
Ze looked to the well paved street beside us when a magic carriage rumbled past, then turned back to me and asked, "Is she a witch hater, or a separatist, or something similar?"
"Oh no," I said while waving my hands. "It's nothing like that. It's just ... after my da was lost at sea a few years ago, rumors started going around. Some folk were saying the cargo ship he'd been on had been cursed by a witch. Since then, she's been afraid of witches."
Ze guided a long strand of hair over my ear, then asked, "Would you rather not tell her?"
My heart sank when I tried to imagine a way of telling my mother about my witch training without frightening her. Eventually, I asked, "Would it be okay if I didn't?"
Miz Charmandine nodded and said, "Of course." Zer expression flitted from worried, to something unreadable. "We'll just have to be careful."
When I saw the change, I crossed my arms, ignoring the mild pain that caused, and asked, "What do we need to be careful of?"
Instead of answering my question, ze asked, "Are they getting tender?"
I raised my arms to better hide my chest, then tried not to wince while asking, "What 'they' are you talking about?"
"Dearheart," ze said while resting a hand on my shoulder, "I've gone through all the changes you're going through, and I can help."
I stopped breathing for a moment, then asked, "Can you ... fix me?"
There was regret in zer eyes when ze let go of my shoulder and said, "If you mean what I think you mean, then ... no. On the other hand, I do have something back at my shop which can relieve the physical discomfort you're experiencing."
Disappointment battled with a sliver of hope when I asked, "How much will it cost?"
Ze clicked zer tongue, then said, "Witches don't charge other witches for helping them."
"Wow!" I said while lowering my arms. "I'd really appreciate that."
The witch smiled and said, "Then follow me," before leading the way down the street.
After several minutes of walking, we approached a dark green door. The wrought iron sign above it read 'Apothecary' beside a stained glass mortar and pestle image. A cloying, flowery perfume wafted towards us when we got closer to the older woman waiting in front of the door.
"Good afternoon, Madam Brekstone," Miz Charmandine said when we stopped near her.
The woman turned to us and said, "Oh, finally." She gave the witch a strained smile before saying, "I'm glad you're back." She studied me from head to toe and back again, then frowned and mumbled something under her breath.
"I beg your pardon," the witch said as zer brows rose. "What was that?"
"I just ..." the woman said while turning her attention back to Miz Charmandine. She huffed while patting some of the black and silver curls framing her face, then said, "I'm still trying to get used to seeing girls in trousers."
My stomach tightened. While bullies at school often called me a girl, this was the first time an adult had done that.
My soon-to-be teacher frowned and said, "We're in a new age, Madam."
"I know," the woman answered while brushing at her skirt. "Ladies are receiving real educations, husbands are caring for their children, and laws are being overturned by an enlightened society. None the less," she said before turning to me, "wouldn't you rather be wearing a pretty dress?"
I tried to answer, but all I could manage were half-formed stuttering noises. Miz Charmandine lifted a hand, then stroked the back of my head while making a shushing sound. My scalp tingled where ze touched it, and my terror faded away.
While I was trying to figure out what happened, the witch asked, "Had there been something specific you wanted to see me about, Madam Brekstone?"
"Well ... yes," the woman said, then blushed while glancing between me and Miz Charmandine. "I was just hoping you might have more of that wonderful ... product you provided last month."
"You poor thing," the witch said while lowering zer hand from the back of my head. "Have you run out already?"
"Not quite yet, but I didn't want to wait too long, and risk ... those symptoms again."
"Perfectly understandable. Do you you have enough to last you through today?"
"Oh yes, but I won't be able to come back for a refill tomorrow, because I'll be acting as hostess for my husbands debate club then."
"I see," the witch said, then draped an arm across my shoulders while adding, "I do have a client at the moment, but if you're willing to wait until we're done, I can see you next."
Madam Brekstone looked to me, peeked at my chest, then looked back up and asked, "Have you started to--" She covered her mouth with well manicured fingers, then said, "I beg your pardon, sweetheart." She turned to Miz Charmandine and said, "I'll try coming back later."
The witch's brows were pinched with worry when ze asked, "Are you sure?"
The woman grinned at zer and said, "Of course. My husband thinks I'm shopping for a new gown, so he won't be expecting me home for quite a while." Her grin turned into a warm smile when she looked at me and said, "Don't worry, young lady. You're in good hands."
While I was closing the shop door behind me, Miz Charmandine flung open a pair of red velvet drapes. All the bottles and jars lining the shelves sparkled in the golden sunlight coming through the uncovered window. I looked up, and found bundles of dried plants hanging from the rafters.
I breathed in the scent of sage, as well as some less familiar herbs, then asked, "Why are people starting to think I'm a girl?"
The witch picked up a squat, light-purple jar from one of the lower shelves, then turned to me and said, "When witchlings hit puberty, some of the ways they develop is very similar to what happens with girls."
Zer answer brought up a number of questions, but I settled on asking, "What's a witchling?"
"A witchling is many things," ze said. "One of which is someone who could make use of this," ze added while holding the jar out to me.
A variation of an old question hovered at the back of my mind as I accepted the gift. I opened my mouth, let it close again, then lowered my head and sighed.
"Go ahead and ask your question," Miz Charmandine said in a quiet voice.
My eyes were stinging when I looked up and asked, "Do you know what my question is?"
The witch nodded and said, "I think I do, but it's also something you need to say out loud."
I nodded back, then asked, "Can a witchling ... become a girl?"
Ze took in a deep breath, then said, "Just as there are things only witchlings can do, there's also things only girls can do." A damp, crystal bead slid down zer cheek. "There's also some things only women are allowed to do, which a few very stubborn witches wish they could do as well."
The tears I'd been trying to hold back started leaking when I asked, "Is there really no hope?"
Ze sniffled, then gave me a wide, if somewhat watery smile, and said, "We're in a new age. Old assumptions are being questioned. Incredible discoveries are being made." Ze brushed my bangs out of my eyes, then said, "Perhaps, if we're lucky, both of our wishes will come true."
After a lot of consideration, I've decided to bring all my drabbles together into one collection. That way, is someone decides they like one of my drabbles and would like to see more, they can just come here. :)
I got to thinking about what Laika said about making a cluster of loosely related & not-necessarily-sequential drabbles featuring the lovers from All of You ... and kept thinking ... and eventually decided to give it a try.
Anyways, here's the original drabble, with four others related to it. I'm not sure what this would be called ... maybe a drabble series? I like Laika's suggestion of calling it a drabble cycle, but I'm not really sure what that would mean. Whatever you call it, please take a look and let me know what you think of this idea.
{{{warm huggs}}}
Heather Rose :)
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
All of You
A sweet, aching buzz rippled through me when I felt Rachel's touch through my blouse and bra.
"Wow, they feel real."
"They are." I lifted her hand from my breast, then kissed her fingers before holding them between my palms. "So are other parts."
Another ripple passed through me as she stroked the back of my hand with a delicate fingertip. "I know, and I don't care."
I could barely breathe as I asked, "Why?"
My heart nearly burst when I saw her eyes glisten with unshed tears as she said, "Because I love you ... all of you."
=-=-=
Drycleaners
Dark blotches made the handwritten letter on my lap almost unreadable.
"I can't believe it. My own family. ..."
Rachel started to pull me close. As much as I ached for comfort, I couldn't ... not just yet. "Wait a minute. Let me clean my face first."
She gently brushed aside the damp bangs covering my face. "What on earth for?"
"My foundation. It'll ruin your blouse."
She just smiled and pulled me in again until I accepted the comfort of her shoulder. As my tears turned into sobs, she said, "Silly girl, that's what drycleaners are for."
=-=-=
Goddess Cards
With the full moon shining through the bedroom window gilding her bare skin silver, Rachel was the picture of a goddess as she sat with her legs crossed on the opposite corner of the bed. Slowly, with just the slightest bit of guilt, I made my move.
Rachel stared at the card I had dropped on the pile between us. "You had another draw four?"
"I'm sorry. Honest."
"That's okay." Grinning impishly, she slowly unrolled the silk stocking from her left leg. "But this is the last time I'm playing strip poker against you using uno cards."
=-=-=
Together
Bubbles danced around our toes as the tide slid back into the ocean. I sighed as I watched a distant child being called away from sandcastle building to a large family gathered on a blanket.
Rachel squeezed my hand. "Some day."
"But how? With the hormones and all. ..."
She stopped and pulled at both of my hands until I was facing her. "Do you trust me?"
I didn't need to think twice. "Absolutely."
"We'll make it happen."
A thousand questions ran through my head. I only asked one. "How?"
Her smile outshone the sun setting behind her. "Together."
=-=-=
Christmas Chocolate Rings
The fresh pine log snapped and hissed as it caught fire from the dying embers below. I nearly spilled what was left of my lukewarm cocoa on the blanket covering our legs when Rachel grabbed my mug.
"Wait a sec!" There was a metallic clank as Rachel fished something from my drink.
"What's going on?"
"Well, it wouldn't be very romantic if you choked on this."
Something damp and warm slid onto my finger. The hiss of snow blowing against the window and the sound of Bing Crosby crooning were forgotten when she asked, "Will you marry me?"
This is the continuing story of a young transgendered woman who's fallen in love with someone who demonstrates, through every day actions, what unconditional love really means.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
School Daze
Rachel slid over from behind the wheel to the passenger seat as I climbed out of the car. "You all ready for your first day?"
I grunted as I shifted the heavy backpack onto my shoulders. "I guess. It feels like kindergarten all over again."
"Don't worry. Nothing like that day will happen today. You're a strong, intelligent woman with twenty-four years of experience to draw on."
The college textbooks against my back felt inexplicably lighter. "You're absolutely right."
"Of course I am." Rachel's eyes twinkled mischievously. "Now give Mommy kisses and be a good girl."
=-=-=
Bathroom Beauty
Tears tumbled down my stubbly cheeks, dripping from my chin into the bathroom sink. I glanced at Rachel's reflection as she silently slipped behind me and wrapped her arms around my chest.
"It's going to be okay, love."
I turned away from the mirror to face her. "How can you stand to be around someone so ... ugly."
Rachel blotted at my face with a handful of toilet tissue. "Dearest, dearest love." I was shocked out of my self pity by the fierceness in her eyes. "You're the kindest, gentlest ... and most beautiful woman I've ever known."
=-=-=
Knight Night
The roar of late night traffic nearly drowned out Rachel's whimper when I carefully bent her wrist. I rested her hand in her lap, then scooted closer on the graffiti plastered bench. "Nothing feels broken, but you still should see a doctor."
She sighed and rolled her eyes. "Yes Ma'm."
"Why in the world did you hit him?"
"When he started talking about 'your kind' and 'a little bit extra', well. ..."
I tilted her head to face me. "Well what?"
Pride showed through the pain clouding her face. "What's a knight in shining armor supposed to do?"
=-=-=
Good Vibrations
Rachel lifted my hair, lightly kissing the nape of my neck. I snuggled into the warmth of her body against my back. "I'm sorry this is taking so long."
"Relax, love. I can keep this up all night."
I giggled at the lame joke, then gasped when muscles I didn't know were there suddenly loosened and something slipped inside me. My legs turned to jelly as her hips drew closer.
Rachel's fingernails stopped teasing my nipple. "You okay?"
"Yes. It was just ... unexpected ... and wonderful."
She purred in my ear, "You realize, of course, it vibrates too."
=-=-=
A Special Friend
My hands were grimy, but the weeds were gone. Rachel squatted next to me, making sure the umbrella covered her, me, and the grave. "She must have been pretty special."
I wiped my hands on the soggy grass and nodded. "Pugsley never treated me weird or different, no matter how I looked or acted."
"Sometimes, pets can see things people can't."
I stood up. Rachel quickly followed. After a moment of silence, I said, "I think she would have liked you."
Rachel wrapped an arm around my waist. "I would have been honored to meet such a special friend."
=-=-=
This drabble is a bit more mature than what I usually write, which is why I set the audience rating to mature. It's more romantic than sexual, but it does show adults being a bit ... ummm ... intimate. Anyway, let me post this before the intro winds up being longer than the drabble. ;)
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
A sweet, aching buzz rippled through me when I felt Rachel's touch through my blouse and bra.
"Wow, they feel real."
"They are." I lifted her hand from my breast, then kissed her fingertips before holding them between my palms. "So are other parts."
Another ripple passed through me as she stroked the back of my hand with a delicate fingertip. "I know, and I don't care."
I could barely breathe as I asked, "Why?"
My heart nearly burst when I saw her eyes glisten with unshed tears as she said, "Because I love you ... all of you."
Barrettes
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
This is a drabble (100 word story) about a boy who decides to trust some new friends, and experiments with something he'd never had the nerve to try at home. It's a continuation of my Pigtails drabble, but told from Lenny's point of view.
=-=-=
I fidgeted on the shag carpet of a very pink bedroom. My heart thumped while I waited for the kids sitting in front of me to laugh. Neither of them did that.
Instead, Danny smiled at me, and Shel said, "Ya look cute in barrettes."
I reached up and touched one of the plastic things holding my bangs in place.
Bangs. Dad flipped the last time I used that word. But ... he wasn't here.
I smiled back at Dan, then turned to Shelly and said, "Could I ..." I took a deep breath, then tried again. "Could I try a ... dress?"
This is a drabble (100 word story) about someone who's run away from home.
Coming Home
Copyright 2012 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I reread the last few words of my father's letter.
"I'm so sorry for the way I reacted. It broke my heart when I lost your mother. When you said you weren't my son, I didn't really understand what you meant. I'd planned to apologize the next morning for what I said to you that night, but you had already run away to your aunt's house. Please come home."
I looked out the front window of the bus and noticed the distant lights were looking more familiar.
"I'm coming home," I said as I wiped my cheek.
"I'm coming home."
Elevator Ettiquette
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown.
In this drabble (100 word story), a transgendered woman finds herself in close quarters with a group of strangers while heading for a job interview.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I was seriously regretting not being able to find a wide size eleven pump by the time the elevator arrived. There were a few curious looks as I stepped through the doors with a handful of business execs.
A woman beside me asked, "Do you work here?"
I smiled at her and said, "I hope to."
A few gentleman by the doors stepped aside when we reached my floor, and the woman said, "Go get 'em, girl."
As I walked down the hall, searching for suite 804, I prayed my interview would go as well as my trip up here.
This is a drabble (a 100 word story) about a first trip out of the house dressed as a girl.
First Outing
Copyright 2009 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Walking down the street to the gas station for a Coke sounded like a simple first outing while dressed as a girl. It probably would have been if I hadn't lost my temper with the soda machine.
"Can I help you?" asked the station attendant as he approached.
"M-my change," I stammered as my heart thudded behind my ribs.
He nodded understanding, then reached into his pocket, opened my hand, and placed a quarter in my palm. "Sorry about that, mam," he said with a warm, friendly smile.
My hand was still tingling as he turned to help another customer.
Sometimes, acceptance can be found in the most unexpected places. The last place I ever would have thought to find it was on the school playground. Instead of being terrorized by bullies, for a moment, I experienced joy. The drabble below is a glimpse at that moment.
Jump Rope
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Twin jump ropes hum as they slice through the air overhead, then take turns smacking the hot concrete underfoot. Dancing in this tiny space, the words of the jumping song are lost to me, but my feet move to the rythm of the chanting girls crowding around the rope turners.
What had started out as a joke, inviting a boy famous for clumsiness (or at least being very poor at sports) to join in the game, seemed forgotten. For the moment, I felt a part of the group I'd envied at a distance.
Maybe I can try jumping forever.
This is a drabble (100 word long story) that provides a glimpse into a defining moment between a pair of siblings.
Ladies Room
Copyright 2011 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
"Aren't you going to finish your soda?" Margie asked when I started standing.
"I can't drink any more. I need to use the restroom," I answered.
"Actually, so do I," my sister said as she paid the tip.
"Okay. I'll wait for you in the car."
"Why not not use the ladies room here?"
I just mutely stared at her.
"La--urie, you've acted more like a lady this afternoon than many of the women I've met in there."
Before I could respond, Margie stood and took my hand, then led me to what had been, up until then, forbidden territory.
This is a drabble (100 word story) about what might happen when a mother catches her son using her makeup.
Mom's Makeup
Coyright 2011 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
"Derrick, what are you doing?"
The lipstick clattered into the sink as I turned to Mom and said, "I was curious."
She stared at me, then pulled a moist towelette from the box on the toilet tank and handed it to me. "I want you to wash every bit off."
I scrubbed my face with shaking hands as she picked up the lipstick and said, "This is not for you." She then opened the medicine cabinet, pulled out another tube, and said, "This is more your shade."
"Oh wow ... thanks."
"Just ask next time you want to borrow my makeup."
Pigtails
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
This is a drabble (100 word story) about pigtails, what they say about you, and how they can sometimes help you connect with others in unexpected ways.
=-=-=
"Am not!" I shouted over the playground noise.
"But ... you're a boy!" Lenny shouted back.
"Well ... yeah."
He tugged one of my pigtails. "And ya got these."
"Ow!"
"That makes you a sissy."
Shel slapped his hand away. "Does not!"
Lenny frowned. "Does too."
"Nuh uh! They just make him ... pretty."
Lenny's chin trembled, then he stomped off.
"Was he 'bout to cry?" I asked.
Shelly nodded.
"Why?"
"Think he's kinda like you."
"Ya sure?"
Shel grinned. "I was sure 'bout you."
"Wanna go find out?"
Shel nodded again, I smiled, then we both ran to catch up with Lenny.
This is a drabble (100 word story) about someone who's reflecting in more ways than one.
Reflection
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
After rinsing off my hands, I dried them on the fluffy white towel hanging on the rack by the sink, then gave my reflection a good, hard look.
"Dang," I said while raking stiff fingers through my long, rumpled hair, "you look like crap."
I touched a smooth, plump cheek, and said, "You look like a girl who looks like crap."
I reflected on what I'd said, and grinned. My reflection gave me a sleepy grin back. I flicked off the switch by the bathroom door, then shuffled down the hall by the faint light of a brand new day.
April 15th
For many U.S. residents, this is known as Tax Day. To honor this auspicious occasion, I humbly offer my latest drabble. :)
Sex and Taxes
Copyright 2009 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I fidgeted in the plastic and chrome chair as my tax preparer looked through my paperwork. Eventually, she closed the folder, then leaned across her desk and studied me over her steepled fingers before saying, "So, Mr. Williams, was this your first job?"
Not quite having the nerve to speak, I just nodded.
"And where did you hear about this male tax?"
"Well, I'd found these tax advice videos online. ..."
Her smile was friendly, yet professional as she asked, "Is it possible they were discussing mailing tax forms?"
"Oh," I whispered as I tugged at the hem of my skirt.
This is a drabble (100 word story) based on a joke I'd once made about a company a friend of mine had worked for that sounded very close to Snap-In Tools. I'm not really sure of the rating. If anyone thinks I should change it, please let me know. Enjoy! :)
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Henry noticed the draft between his legs a moment before hearing the splash at his feet. Looking down, he saw his genitals sloshing around in the warm, sudsy water. With a heavy sigh, he scooped them up, stepped out of the shower, carefully dried them off with a fluffy white towel before doing the same for his crotch. Then he slipped his genitals back in place and twisted the base slightly until he felt muffled snick deep inside. With another deep sigh, he stepped back into the shower and muttered, “They really don’t make Snap-In Tools like they used to.”
Sometimes team sports can be a real challenge for someone who isn't athletically gifted. Of course, how much fun you have could depend on the team you're on.
Team Player
Copyright 2010 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
"Hey!" Mandy shouted as she leaned her bat on home plate. "You can't kick him outta the game in the second inning."
Phil pointed to me and shouted back, "He can't catch or throw for crap. We're better off without him."
"You idiot! You've just got him playing the wrong position."
"What do you know?"
"Well, if you don't want him, let him join our team."
"Sure, take him."
Mandy grinned and waved to me. The girls on the bench shifted over, making room for me at the end.
Just like that, I switched teams ... in more ways than one.
This a very short and sweet story depicting how things might have gone if my father had been able to understand me when I was growing up and trying to figure myself out. It's exactly 100 words long. I remember there had been a specific name for stories this short, but for the life of me, I can't remember what it is now.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
My father pulled the lacy strap of the nightgown he had caught me wearing back onto my shoulder, then stroked the top of my head. "Son, it's okay. I understand how these kinds of things happen."
"If I don’t understand what’s going on with me,” I thought, “how could you? How could anyone?”
I wanted to ask so many questions, but the words caught in my throat. All I could do was hang my head and hope Dad wouldn't see my tears. It was then I noticed the frilly hem peeking out from the bottom of his old, threadbare robe.
Home means a lot of things to different people. To me, it's a place where you find unconditional love and acceptance. There are a number of places I've found that felt like home. This story is about a slightly different kind of place one might call home where I get to meet a slightly different version of a very special person many of you might have heard of.
Home
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
For an eternal moment, there was nothing. Eventually, I felt light, warmth, and love surround me. Strength, joy, and fulfillment filled my heart and radiated out to the tips of my -- well, I didn't seem to have fingers and toes anymore, but whatever I had now to replace them felt filled.
"Welcome home, child." The gentle, vaguely familiar voice seemed to come from everywhere.
It had been a long, long time since I was called a child, but somehow it felt right coming from the beautiful voice. What I was having trouble with was thinking of this amazing place as home, especially when I tried to compare it to the apartment building I had just left. "Where is home, and where are you?"
"Home is the place that calls out to your heart." As the voice spoke, it shifted until it gathered into a column of sparkling, rainbow colored lights. When the lights faded, I saw a figure in a long white dress which shimmered in the warm breeze that suddenly sprung up. With arms opening wide in welcome, the figure knelt down. "I am right here. Come to me, child."
My dress floated around my knees as I ran up a gently sloping hill through a field thick with wildflowers and leaped into the figures arms. Tears rolled down my cheeks as I was held tightly in an achingly familiar embrace. "Oh god ... I've missed you."
"I've missed you too." There was friendly teasing in the voice of the person holding me.
Slow realization dawned on me and I pulled back a little to look in the face of the person welcoming me home. "God?"
A grin stretched across an undeniably feminine face. "I was wondering how long it would take you to recognize me."
"But ... I thought you were a man."
God's hair color faded until it was snowy white and a mustache and long white beard grew out of - well, I'm not sure if his or her would work here - face. "Were you thinking of something like this?"
"Well, sorta." I held both hands to my mouth to stifle the giggles trying to escape when I saw an old man's head attached to a still feminine body.
God's hair returned to it's lustrous chestnut brown and I'm almost sure I heard a pop as the beard and mustache shriveled up and disappeared. She (that felt like the best pronoun to use here) pulled an arm from around my waist and tugged at my hands. "Dearest child, don't you dare hold that back. Your laughter is one of the many things I love about you."
As if my hands had been the only thing holding them back, giggles began bubbling up. To my surprise, God started started chuckling. Soon, we were both lying on our backs in the sweet smelling field of flowers, rolling around as the simple joy of laughter overtook us.
When we were able to catch our breaths and calm down, God wrapped an arm around my shoulders. I snuggled up close and watched puffy white clouds drift across an endless blue sky. Eventually, a thought started nagging me, but I tried to ignore it so I could savor the moment just a little bit longer.
God squeezed my shoulders. "Go ahead and ask your question."
I turned my head and looked into a face of pure, uncomplicated love. I took in a deep breath and pushed out the question I was dreading to ask. "Am I dead?"
She slowly shook her head. "No child. At least, not yet."
"What do you mean?"
God reached over and brushed a strand of hair from my face. "I mean you're in the middle of an epileptic seizure." She sat up and pulled me into her lap, turned me around until I was sitting sideways, then tilted my chin up until we were looking eye to eye. "Love, I'm going to ask you a question, and I need you to be completely honest when you answer."
"I ... I could never lie to you." The very idea made my heart ache.
She gave me a reassuring hug and kissed me on top of my head before pulling back to look at me again. "I know child, I know ... but there are times when you lie to yourself. This must not be one of those times."
Even though it was hard to admit, I knew what she said was true. "I promise to do my best to be as honest as I know how."
God's eyes seemed to be ready to spill over with tears as she looked down at me. "Child, why did you try to kill yourself?"
"Kill myself? I didn't-"
She covered my lips with a finger before I could finish my sentence. "Shhhh. I know you didn't try to kill yourself in any of the traditional ways, but you knew what would eventually happen when you stopped taking your medication."
I tried to hang my head, but God's hand slipped from my lips to my chin and tilted my face back up to meet hers. "I realize how hard answering my question is for you, but it's very important that you do so."
I searched deep down and tried to find an honest answer. "I guess, the medication just made me tired, and I was tired of feeling tired all the time."
Her eyes reached deep into me and I got just a taste of the beauty, power, and wonder of the person behind them. "You're doing very good. While what you said was truthful, there's more than the physical exhaustion, isn't there?"
I blinked a few times, but my eyes still burned as I tried to hold back tears. "Yes, there is more. I guess the whole world was starting to make me tired. All the wars, all the meanness and nastiness ... it made me embarrassed to call myself human." The pain from the awfulness of it all welled up inside me, choking off the rest of my words. I wrapped my arms around her ribs as far as they would go and soaked the shoulder of her dress with tears. For the longest time, God held me, rocking me gently as she stroked the back of my hair.
When I had gone from sobbing to just sniffling, I lifted my head from her shoulder and saw her cheeks were damp. "Oh no, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to make you cry."
God pulled a tissue from the box beside her, then blotted at my eyes and wiped at my runny nose. "I'm the one who should be apologizing. I should have never allowed you to accept that mission. I knew how difficult it would be for you to live in a male body. I tried to discourage you, but with the way you were so determined, I couldn't say no."
"Mission? What mission?"
"To teach people about love. I can see now I should have been firmer about keeping you here. If you'd like, you can abandon the mission and come back home."
"If I stay here, that would mean something happens during my seizure ... and I'd die?"
"Yes." There was too much finality in that softly spoken word.
I sat in the lap of God and thought long and hard. "That would hurt an awful lot of people if I never came back."
"That is very true, dear. You're special to a lot of people ... more than you realize. You're also very special to me."
I craned my neck up and kissed her cheek. "You're really special to me too ... but I need to go back."
"I know. You're such a stubborn child," God tousled my hair, "and I'm proud of you for it. Just remember to wear a coat when it's cold, look both ways before crossing the street, and always remember, whenever you're feeling homesick," she tapped at my breastbone with a slender finger, "I'll be right here."
"In my heart?"
I felt more than saw the warm smile as the field of flowers began to fade. "Dearest love, home is where the heart is."
by Heather Rose Brown
Character List:
Tanner Jackson (aka Kitten/main character)
Barry Jackson (Tanner's uncle)
Melissa Jane Gilbert (aka Mel/works for Barry)
Beth (girl from Mel's school)
Mrs Brooks (Mel & Beth's teacher)
Stuart Steward (bully at Tanner's school)
Anna Gilbert (Mel's mom)
Uncle Barry's house from the story I Ain't Gay!
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I had originally posted this image in a blog, but then I thought it might be nice to have it in the same place as the story chapters, so I'm also posting it here. :)
I Ain't Gay! Chapter 1
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
What do you do when people keep insisting you're gay? Read on and find out!
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I'd been staring at the deep shadows of the Jersey Pine Barrens as they whizzed past my window for nearly half an hour before Uncle Barry paused the CD player and said, "So, you want to tell me what happened?"
I whipped my head around and shouted, "Goddammit!"
"Whoa," he said as he held up a hand. "Sorry I asked."
I clenched my teeth I until my jaws ached. "My parentsh are inshane!"
My uncle blinked a couple of times as he scanned the long, dark road ahead of us, then frowned and said, "Your what are what?"
"Parents!" I answered as I punched the padded armrest between us. "Insane!" I added as I slammed my fist down again.
"Hey, take it easy!"
After letting loose like that, a bit of shame started leaking in when I realized who I'd just dumped on. I stared down at my bare feet and said, "Sorry about that."
I felt him stroke the back of my head as he said, "It's okay, Kitten."
I nearly bawled right there. Kitten was the name he used to call me when I was little. Once I managed to swallow the lump in my throat, I looked up at him and said, "I've missed you."
Uncle Barry glanced at me, giving me a smile that could turn the nastiest storm clouds into a bucket full of rainbows. "I've missed you too, Tanner. I promise, for as long as you're staying with me, there won't be any pressure to say or do anything you don't want to."
"Thanks," I said. "That's something I kinda need right now."
"On the other hand," he said, sounding a little wary, "if there *is* something you want to say or do, just let me know."
Considering how late it had been when I called him, and how he’d agreed to pick me up without complaining or asking awkward questions, I decided I owed him something. After taking a few slow breaths to steady my nerves, I gave him all the gory details.
=-=-=
I was curled up on the couch between my parents, watching the closing credits scroll, when Dad said, "So, you really liked that movie?"
"Yeah, it was pretty good."
Mom patted my knee and said, "I'm glad to hear that. Ready for another one?"
I'd actually been planning on heading off to bed, but it'd been ages since I was able to be in the same room with them without one of us yelling at the other, so I said, "Yeah, sure."
Mom patted my leg again, then leaned forward a little and gave Dad one of those weird looks parents sometimes give each other before saying, "Can you start the new one up, dear?"
Dad gave us both a smile that looked too intense to be real and said, "Sure," before clicking the remote.
The movie seemed to be mostly about some guy who was trying to hide something. There were parts that were probably supposed to be funny, but I couldn't figure out why. I was having trouble making sense of the plot too, mostly because I kept dozing off every few minutes.
Around the fourth or fifth time I woke up, I said, "I better head off to bed," and started getting up.
My father had a growl in his voice when he said,"You will *not* walk out on this movie," as he grabbed my arm and pulled me back down to the couch.
I frowned at him when I landed and said, "What are you talking about?"
Mom took hold of my other arm and said, "It's disrespectful to walk out on a movie just because it's about homosexual people."
I turned to her and shook my head in confusion. "I don't get it. How's going to bed disrespectful to ..." I looked from one parent to the other as realization slowly found its way into my sleep deprived brain.
"Dammit!" I shouted as I yanked my arms away and shot to my feet. "Is this about the gay thing again?"
"You will *not* use that kind of language in this house," Dad said as he slowly stood up beside me. "And ... yes, this is about you being homosexual."
I closed my eyes, counted to five, then screeched at the top of my voice, "I ... am ... not ... gay!"
"Sweetheart," Mom said as she stood up on my other side, "all the signs are there. Just saying you're not a homosexual doesn't make it so."
I tried calming myself down again, and managed to use a more normal voice as I said, "Signs? What signs?"
"Well," Dad said, "there's the way you walk, talk, and act."
"Okay, I'll bite," I said with what, if I was completely honest, could have been taken as a snarl. "What's wrong with the way I walk, talk, and act?"
My dad took half a step back and said, "There's nothing wrong, in and of itself, but you do tend to come off very ... effeminate."
Before I could think of a good comeback, Mom said, "You also wear girl clothes."
"I do not!"
Mom just looked at me.
I looked down at myself, then looked back up. "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?"
She had just a hint of a smile as she said, "Nothing at all. It's a very nice nightshirt."
"It's not a nightshirt. It's just a shirt ..." I tugged at the hem and added, "a long shirt ... that I wear at night."
Dad patted my shoulder and said, "We're not saying you're doing anything wrong. We just want you to be honest with yourself about your homosexuality."
"Gaaah! I give up! If you both really want me to be gay, I'll just go stay with Uncle Barry and learn all about it from him."
"Hrmmm," Dad said. "That might not be a bad idea."
"I know he's missed you," Mom added.
"You can't talk me out of it!" I said. "I'll stay with him for the whole weekend, or maybe even the rest of the summer and ... and ... just start gaying it up!"
=-=-=
There was a moment of silence, broken only by a couple of cars passing us on the nearly deserted road.
"I didn't mean it the way it sounds. When I said I was gonna--"
Uncle Barry spluttered and started laughing until tears streamed down his cheeks.
"What's so funny?"
"Gay it up," he wheezed.
Even though, I didn't quite get the joke, his infectious laughter started me giggling.
When we both were able to breathe normally again, Uncle Barry patted my shoulder and said, "I can't make any promises about gaying it up, but I think we're going to get along just fine."
I Ain't Gay! Chapter 2
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Tanner experiences a nightmarish example of his parent's' over-enthusiastic support of his unacknowledged homosexuality before he meets Mel ... who may or may not be the girl of his dreams.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
My nose twitched at all the dust I was kicking up as I walked down a long, unlit hallway. In the distance I noticed a wedge of light under one of the doors. As I got closer to that door, I started hearing short bursts of mechanical sounds.
The whirring noise stopped when I reached the door and knocked on it. I was blinded for a moment by a bright light when the door swung open, and nearly tripped when someone grabbed my hand and pulled me forward.
Once my eyes adjusted, I realized I was in my mom’s sewing room, with Mom standing in front of me. Even though I wasn’t sure exactly why, something seemed weird about the hallway I’d been in and the room I was in now. “What’s going on?” I asked.
“Oh, I’ve been working on a new outfit for you,” Mom said as she held up a huge triangle made of shiny, hot-pink fabric. “Why don’t you try it on so I can see if it fits?”
While I was trying to think of a polite way of telling her there was no way I’d wear such a bizarre outfit, I heard my dad bellow, “There you are!”
I turned around and saw Dad trying to drag an enormous rainbow flag through the door. I ran through half a dozen questions before I finally asked, “What the heck are you doing?”
He looked slightly hurt as he said, “Is that any way of thanking your old man for bringing you a present?”
Even though I felt bad for upsetting him, I still asked, “What am I gonna do with a giant rainbow flag?”
The flag seemed to have caught on something, and he started pulling harder on it. “Well, I thought you could put it in your room," he said as he grunted with effort. "Maybe you could hang it on a wall, or something like that.”
It suddenly came loose and flew through the air ... directly at me. The whole thing thumped into my chest and knocked me flat on my back.
Once my lungs started working again, I tried shouting for help. Unfortunately, there was too much cloth in my face, and all that came out was a muffled grunt.
Pushing back a minor case of claustrophobia, I squirmed around until I was on my hands and knees. I decided to try tunneling under the material in front of me, but that plan was cut short when I smacked my head into something painfully solid.
Going backwards worked better, even though I couldn’t see where I was going. As I crawled along, the air started getting more breathable, and the cloth went from rough and scratchy to soft and fuzzy.
=-=-=
When I pulled my head out from a pile of covers, I heard a girl say, “Good morning, sleepyhead.”
I found myself in a tiny room, made even tinier by all the junk piled up against the walls. I looked behind me and saw a tall girl near the foot of my bed shoving a large box across the floor. It was at that exact moment I became aware of how my crawling had pulled my shirt up to my ribs. I quickly pulled it down, feeling my face getting warm as I said, “Uhhh ... g’morning. Who are you?”
The girl’s long brown ponytail slipped off her shoulder as she stood up. “I’m Melissa,” she said, then smiled as she added, “but you can call me Mel if you’d like.”
“Nice to meet you, Mel,” I said, feeling proud of how I’d managed to make complete sentences while talking to such a pretty girl. I decided giving talking to girls another try and asked, "What you doing?"
Mel grunted as she lifted one of the smaller boxes. "Just getting supplies for your uncle."
Even though she didn't seem to be having any trouble with the box, my knight-in-shining-armor genes kicked in, and I asked, "Need any help with that?"
"I'm okay," she said, then nodded at a battered wooden crate and added, " but if you could get the tools there, it'd save me a trip."
I pulled my shirt down some more as I stood up and said, "Sure!" Wishing I'd worn pajama bottoms, I carefully crouched down and grabbed the handles. That's when I realized the crate had other ideas about being moved.
"I'm sorry," Mel said, sounding like she was trying to not laugh. "I forgot how heavy that was."
"It's okay," I said as I struggled to stand. "I think I got it."
"You sure? It's really no problem coming back for it."
I shifted my grip to get a better hold, then smiled at her and said, "I'm good. Where's this gotta go?"
"In the studio ... on the other side of the house." She gave me a worried look and asked, "Sure you'll be okay carrying it that far?"
"Oh yeah," I said, hoping I sounded more confident than I felt. "Just lead the way!"
=-=-=
I was doing pretty good when we walked out to the hallway, but started feeling shaky as we passed through the dining room. By the time we made it to the living room, my arms were about ready to fall off.
At almost the exact moment the crate started slipping out of my fingers, Uncle Barry came through the double doors at the far end of the room and caught my burden before it crushed my toes. As he tucked the crate under an arm, he said, "I cleared the table in the back of the studio and set up something breakfasty." He took the box from Mel with a little more effort, then said, "Why don't you two get something to eat while I get these set up on the main work table?"
Even though the shirt I was wearing covered all the important bits, I still felt half naked around Mel, and was tempted to go back and get changed. That idea was vetoed by my stomach when the scent of strawberries and warm pastries wafted through the doorway Uncle Barry had walked back though.
My stomach gurgled as I followed Mel into the next room, but I was pretty sure it was less to do with hunger and more about having breakfast with her while trying to not come across as a complete idiot.
I Ain't Gay Chapter 3
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown.
In this chapter, Tanner stumbles into an embarrassing situation, then gets conflicting signals from Mel and his uncle while having breakfast with them.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
As I walked into Uncle Barry's studio, a part of me was aware of the warm sunlight coming through the glass walls and ceiling, as well as the faint scent of green things growing all around me, but most of me was focused on Mel. I was trying to figure out how she made her backside wiggle so much in the tight denim shorts she was wearing when she stopped and turned.
I plowed right into her.
It took me a second to realize what the soft thing my cheek was leaning against as I tried getting my feet back under me. My whole face was on fire by the time I managed to pull away from her.
"I'm so sorry," I said as I stared at the tangled laces of her sneakers; it was the only part of her I had the nerve to look at. "I wasn't paying attention to where I was going."
Mel pressed a couple of fingers under my chin, tilting my head up until I was looking into her sparkling, hazel eyes. "It's okay," she said. "Accidents happen." One side of her mouth curled up as she said in a softer voice, "If you don't mind me saying, I think you've got a cute butt too."
If it weren't for Mel's hand on my chin, I'm pretty sure my jaw would have fallen to the floor. I was used to girls calling me things like scrawny or weird. There'd even been a couple of girls who'd referred to me as faggy. Being called cute, even if it was just my butt, was a new experience.
While I was trying to cope with the idea of a girl thinking some part of me was cute, Uncle Barry came up to us and gave Mel a playful punch in the shoulder as he said, "Hope you haven't been teasing my nephew." He grinned as he added, " At least, not too much."
Mel's hand dropped. She looked between me and Uncle Barry as she said, "Nephew?"
My uncle took a step closer to me, then crouched down until we were shoulder to shoulder. "Sure," he said as he leaned his head against mine. "Can't you see the family resemblance?"
"No," she said as she stared at me. "I mean, yes. I just ..." The confusion in her expression fell away, and her eyes seemed to twinkle as she smiled at me.
Mel glanced away when there was a distant metallic thunk, then turned to Uncle Barry and said, "I mean, I can't wait to have one of your world famous toaster strudels."
Uncle Barry seemed to take the topic change in stride when he stood up, pressed the back of his hand against his forehead, and said, "Oh thweetheart, your flattery of my culinary thkills will be the death of me." Both he and Mel were laughing as they started walking away. My feet refused to move.
The way he had lisped sounded exactly like some of the kids at school when they teased me about being gay. I'd never heard him talk like that before, or act in any other way that gay guys were supposed to act. As I ran to catch up, I wondered if not acting gay was the way real gay people usually acted, and if that meant I wasn't gay because everybody seemed to think I acted like I was.
=-=-=
I mostly just listened to my uncle and Mel as I nibbled on my sweet, flaky breakfast, enjoying the hot, fruity filling hidden within. Part of my silence was because they were talking about clay prices, glaze quality, kiln temperatures, and other parts of my uncle's business I knew almost nothing about. Mostly it was because I had too many questions to ask my uncle, but they were the kinds of questions I needed to ask him in private.
Every once in a while, I'd notice Mel peeking at me, but she seemed more curious than anything. It was a nice change from the sneers or weirded out looks I usually got from girls.
When we were done eating, Mel offered to clear away the dishes. Once she had left the room, Uncle Barry said, "I think I should warn you, she's only into girls."
I frowned at him as I said, "What you talking about?"
"I saw the way you were looking at her when you first came into the studio, and the way you were trying to not watch her as she walked away just now."
"I was not," I said, feeling guilty about the lie as soon as it came out of my mouth.
Uncle Barry smiled and patted my arm as he said, "Hey, it's okay. You're thirteen now. There's nothing wrong with being interested in her. I just don't want you to be hurt by finding out too late that she's not into guys."
Even though I'd known about my uncle being gay for most of my life, this was the first time I'd known about someone close to my own age. All the questions I'd had earlier began swirling around my head again, then one big question floated above the others.
"How do you know if you're gay?"
"Well," Uncle Barry said as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear, "there's an easy answer, and a not so easy answer to that question."
"What's the easy answer?"
"If you're a boy who's attracted to boys, or a girl who's attracted to girls, you're probably homosexual."
"Why do you say, 'probably'?"
"That would lead into the not so easy answer."
I squawked with surprise when I was poked in the ribs from behind, then Mel appeared beside me and said, "What answer you talking about?"
"Oh, nothing much," I said, feeling nice being a fraction of an inch from her, but awkward at the same time. Deciding it might be a good idea to make a quick exit so I could pull myself together, I said, "I ... ummm ... I better go change, or shower, or ... something."
Uncle Barry's nodded and said, "Okay hon." His mouth hung open for moment when he glanced at Mel, then closed when he looked back at me and said, "I'll be busy working on an order this morning, but you're welcome to help when you've changed, or just hang out. Maybe we can talk more afterwards."
My uncle smiled as he ruffled my hair, then strode across the room to a flight of cement steps. When he started going down the stairs, Mel elbowed my arm and said, "Don't take too long, or you'll miss out on all the fun," then gave me a goofy grin before chasing after him.
As I wandered out of the studio, I started thinking about the not so easy answer Uncle Barry mentioned. What else could there be to knowing if you're gay or straight?
After a few seconds, I realized I wasn't awake enough to make sense of the question, and decided to concentrate on something simpler ... like remembering where the bathroom was.
I Ain't Gay! Chapter 4
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Tanner stresses over some of the things his parents had said, then learns about a crush Mel had ... and may still have.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
The steaming hot water pelting my back was helping ease the tension I still felt from the fight I'd had with my parents. The air smelled of tangy apples when I leaned my head back and rinsed the conditioner out of my hair. After stepping out of the shower stall, I started drying myself with one of my uncle's huge, fluffy towels while thinking about some of what my parents had said to me.
The part about me being gay was obviously some weird fixation they had. I liked girls. I'd never even been a little interested in boys. Just because I didn't have a girlfriend didn't make me gay. There were plenty of other guys my age who didn't have a girlfriend.
Of course, there were the other things they said last night, like the way I looked, dressed, and acted. I walked up to the foggy mirror over the sink and wiped at it with my towel until I could see myself. Nothing about my reflection looked efeminine, or whatever it was Dad had called me. All I saw was me.
I shrugged and pulled the towel over my head, then scrubbed at my hair until it was dry. I grinned at myself when I saw the way my tangled hair stood out like some sort of manga character, then found my comb and tried pulling out all the knots without going bald.
I was just about finished straightening out my hair when I realized it had gotten long enough to reach my shoulders. I turned my head from side to side, watching the way the damp strands swayed around my face. Had that been what my parents were getting all bent out of shape about?
As I started to blow-dry my hair, I considered asking Uncle Barry if he could take me someplace to get it cut. That idea lasted about five seconds. As much as I loved my parents, I wasn't going to change something I liked just because they had a bug up their butts.
I turned away from the mirror and looked down at myself. Puberty hadn't been very kind to me yet. I did have a few curlies between my legs, but that was about it. Not that I was in any real rush. Being mistaken for a gorilla wasn't exactly in my top ten list of things to do.
I slipped on my underpants, then pulled my jeans over them, wishing I'd remembered to pack shorts last night. After thinking about it, I decided it was just as well, since I'd already shown off my skinny legs enough at breakfast.
I next pulled on my favorite t-shirt, tugged at the bottom until I could get it to reached the top of my jeans, then took another look at myself in the mirror. The sleeves seemed a little short, but they didn't feel uncomfortable. In fact, the whole shirt was soft and comfy, which was one of the reasons I liked it.
It also had a pattern of white hearts, stars, and flowers over a purple background. Maybe the hearts and flowers were girlish, but you could hardly see the tiny pattern if you squinted at it. Plus, it was purple, not pink. Purple wasn't a girl color, was it?
I shook my head and sighed. I was letting my parents wind me up again, and they weren't even here! I'd gone to stay with my uncle to get away from their craziness. Gritting my teeth, I turned to the door, then swung it open before marching out of the bathroom, determined to leave the questions I'd been asking behind me.
=-=-=
I noticed a semi-rhythmic thumping as I closed the bathroom door and entered the hallway. Curious, I followed the sound into the studio. Mel was sitting at a table in there, pounding a huge, grey lump into a thick, green cloth.
"Where's Uncle Barry at?" I asked as I walked towards her.
Mel continued pounding as she said, "He's still down in the cellar emptying the kilns. It was hot and a little crowded with us both down there. Plus, I think I was talking his ear off too much, which is probably why he asked me to come back up here and start prepping the clay for the next order."
"What were you talking about?"
Her hand bounced off the clay like a pebble skipping across a pond. She sounded nervous, as if she'd been caught at something, when she looked up at me and said, "Nothing much. Just ... stuff."
Seeing the tension in Mel's hunched shoulders, I decided it might be a good idea to try a different topic. "So, how's beating up a lump of clay prep it?"
"Officially, I'm trying to get any big bubbles out of the clay, " she said as she smiled. "Unofficially, I'm getting out my frustrations."
I climbed onto a stool on the other side of the table and asked, "What you frustrated about?"
Mel frowned and gave the clay a solid punch as she said, "Parents."
Even though it was obvious she was mad, I could see pain in her eyes too. I leaned closer and asked, "What'd your parents do?"
"It ain't just my parents. It's Beth's too."
"What you mean?"
Mel's shoulders drooped as she said, "It's ... complicated."
"I'm sorry," I said, feeling like a jerk when I realized how personal the question I'd asked was. "I didn't mean to be nosy."
"It's okay. When I said it was complicated, I meant me and Beth were sorta ... dating."
She seemed to be watching me for something, but I wasn't sure what she was looking for, so I just nodded and asked, "How long were you dating?"
"Actually, it'd been only one date, and it hadn't really started out as one."
"I see," I said, not really seeing what she meant at all. "So, how'd you wind up having a date that wasn't a date?"
"Well, Beth transferred to my school last year. I fell for her the first day I saw her. I thought she might have liked me too, but I wasn't sure, and didn't have the nerve to ask her. Finally, on the last day of school, I talked her into skipping lunch period and have a little picnic in the girls' locker room with me. I thought we'd be okay because there weren't any gym classes scheduled then."
"Wait a minute. You got in trouble for having lunch in the locker room?"
"That was part of it. The rest was because we got caught by Mrs Brooks ... kissing."
"So, she did like you?"
Mel looked down at the clay. At first I thought she was going to give it another punch, but she just let her hand fall into her lap as she said, "I dunno. When we got sent to the principal, Beth said I made her kiss me."
"You made her kiss you?"
"No!" she shouted, shock plain on her face. "I'd never do anything like that."
"I'm sorry, I said, feeling guilty. "I didn't mean that to come out the way it sounded. So, she told a bald faced lie to your principal?"
Mel looked a little mollified as she nodded and said, "Yeah. Fortunately, Ms Jenkins wasn't really mad at us for kissing, but she did give us a long speech about it. What we did get in trouble for was skipping class, even though it was a lunch period. She called our parents and had them come pick us up and everything."
"Sounds like an awful way to spend your last day at school."
Mel hung her head as she said, "That wasn't the worst part. Me, Beth, and both our parents met up that night to talk about what happened. Me and Beth were mostly quiet as our parents talked. At one point, my dad said I was too young to be getting so serious, then Beth's mom said she didn't want me anywhere near her daughter," her voice cracked as she added, "ever."
Mel fell silent. I couldn't see her face, but I could hear her sniffling. Even though I barely knew her, I couldn't just sit there and watch someone hurting that much. The sniffling had stopped when I reached the other side of the table, but there was still sadness in her eyes when she swiveled towards me and looked up. "Sorry for venting like that."
At first, I was seriously tempted to give Mel a hug. She looked like she could use one. I wasn't sure if she'd feel funny about that that, with me being a boy and all, so I played it safe and patted her shoulder as I said, "It's okay. We all need to vent every now and then."
She smiled back at me and said, "I think I like you, Tanner."
I felt a little dazed by her smile as well as her words. "I ... I thought you liked girls."
Her smile grew into a devilish grin. "That don't mean I can't be friends with you."
With the way my family moved all the time so we could be close to my dad's construction work, I was rarely anywhere long enough to make friends. The few friends I did make would drop me pretty quickly when other kids teased them, especially now that I'd been upgraded from just being weird to being gay.
I had a feeling it would be different with Mel as I smiled and said, "I think I'd like that."
I Ain't Gay! Chapter 5
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Tanner reveals a couple of personal issues to his new friend, then Mel asks what could be a life changing question.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Friends. One of the cutest girls I'd ever met wanted to be friends ... with me.
"Hey," Mel said as she poked me in the chest, "did you hear me?"
"Uh ... no," I said as I tried pulling the huge grin stretched across my face into something resembling a normal smile. "What'd you say?"
My new friend hopped off her stool and pointed at a grey lump of clay half-plastered across a heavy square of cloth. "I said, 'You wanna take a turn getting out your frustration?' "
What I really wanted was to hear more about the girl she'd had a crush on. I felt a teensy bit jealous of Beth, and wondering if Mel was still interested in her. On the other hand, I could tell my friend was still hurting from what she'd already told me, so I nodded, letting some of my earlier grin sneak back as I said, "Sure!"
Once I got settled on the stool, I made a tight fist and swung at the clay.
"Not bad," Mel said as she patted my back. "You must have been thinking about something that's got you pretty mad."
"Yeah," I said as I took another swing, "my parents." I pulled back my fist and held it there for a second, then let my arm drop to the table. "They're the reason I'm here."
"Dang," Mel said as she leaned against the table. "They shipped you off to your uncle?"
"No," I said as I shook my head. "I left."
"You ran away?"
I had to think about that. I did storm out of the house, but that was after calling my uncle and packing some clothes. When Uncle Barry arrived, Dad carried my bag out for me, and Mom insisted on giving me a hug before I left.
I shrugged and said, "Not exactly. It was more like they were driving me crazy, and I needed a vacation from them."
My friend nodded as she said, "I can relate. What were they doing?"
"They kept going on about me being gay."
"Oh jeez. I'm so sorry to hear that. It seriously sucks when parents can't accept their kids are gay."
"Actually, I have the opposite problem." Mel gave me a confused look, but didn't say anything, so I said, "They keep on pushing me to accept I'm gay, but I've never been interested in guys at all!"
Mel seemed to wrestle with the idea for a couple of seconds before she said "Ah, got it ... I think. You're mad at them because they won't accept you only like girls?"
"I ain't exactly mad. I mean, I was last night, but now I'm mostly just frustrated with them."
"That makes sense," my friend said as she nodded. "Even when my parents have been driving me crazy, it's hard to keep a good mad going more'n a couple days."
She gave the clay a smack and said, "I think Mr Lumpy here could do with getting knocked around some more. Got anybody else you're mad at?"
At first, I drew a blank. Then I thought of the one person who'd gone above and beyond the call of duty to make every moment of my existence a living hell. I drew back my arm and narrowed my eyes at the clay.
"Yeah," I said in a low voice as I let go.
"Holy crap!" Mel shouted as she jumped back. "Who was that you knocked into next week?"
"Stuart Steward," I said, my initial anger giving way to surprise when I saw how far my hand had sunk into the clay.
"Heh, the guy so bad, they named him twice?"
I smiled at the joke as I tried yanking my hand free, then yelped when icy pain shot up my arm.
Mel looked worried when she asked, "What happened?"
"I'm kinda stuck," I said, wondering how many more times today I was going to make myself look like an idiot in front of her.
Just as I was about to try pulling my hand out again, Mel grabbed my forearm and said, "Let me try something," then started peeling the clay away with her other hand. Instead of letting go when my hand was free, she lifted up my arm and started pressing different places on my wrist as she said, "Let me know where it hurts."
I winced when I felt a twinge and said, "Right there."
After pressing a couple more places, my friend lowered my arm to the table, then said, "You'll probably be okay, so long as you don't try bowling with that hand, or punch lumps of clay that look like Stuart Steward."
I grimaced worse than when Mel found a sore spot on my wrist. "I really hope he'll leave me alone next year. He came after me like a homing missile last fall, and was on my case practically every day up until school let out for the summer."
Mel sighed as she said, "Some guys can be such jerks. I had something like that happen a couple years ago. It got to a point where I just couldn't take it anymore and told a teacher. She talked to a guidance counselor, who talked to the guy who was harassing me."
"Did that help?"
"Yeah, he left me alone after that. I also found out he'd been acting that way because he thought I was pretty."
I chuckled and said, "I doubt that's why Stuart was going at me all year."
My friend looked at me for a long moment, then said, "Could you stand up for a minute?" When I got to my feet, she guided me by the elbow to a spot a few feet away from the table.
"What you doing?" I asked as she started walking around me.
Instead of answering, Mel just lifted some of the hair on the back of my head. I felt a weird, but nice tingling as the hair fell to my neck. When she faced me again, she said, "I could see him thinking you were pretty. With a few more curves, I think just about any girl would be jealous of you."
"Girl? I ain't a girl."
"Then why do you wear girl clothes?"
"I do not!"
"You do too! I used to have that exact same top."
The burst of anger I'd felt a moment ago faded as I asked, "What's a top?"
Mel opened her mouth as if to answer me, then closed it again and seemed lost in thought. Eventually, she said, "We're friends, right?"
Even though we were yelling a minute ago, I still liked her, so I said, "Yeah, of course."
She nodded and said, "As your friend, will you trust me enough to try something?"
Although I hadn't known her very long, I still had a feeling deep down inside that I could trust her almost completely. Still, there was that almost part, which is why I said, "Yeah, I guess so."
"Good," my friend said as she smiled. "Then come with me to my house."
I Ain't Gay! Chapter 6
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter Tanner walks with Mel to her house, and then to her room, where she tries to convince new new friend to try something a bit ... different.
=-=-=
I looked for Mel as I locked the front door, and saw how her long-legged walk had already given her a good head start on our trip to her house. I ran to catch up with her, keeping to the cool grass along the driveway because of my bare feet. "Shouldn't we have left a note?" I asked, raising my voice to be heard over the gravel crunching under my friend's sneakers.
Mel shook her head and said, "Nah, I sent Barry a text." I was about to ask her how she'd sent a text between wrapping up the clay and walking out the door, when muffled music started playing. Mel pulled a slim phone with a pink metal casing from her back pocket, then flipped it open Star Trek style. "It's from your uncle," she said as she studied the screen. "Looks like everything's good."
Just before she snapped the phone shut, I saw a message that said, "K U 2 B CRFL
". Once I deciphered the textonese, I asked, "What's he want us to be careful of?"
We reached the end of the driveway, and my friend made a sharp left, leading the way along a sandy path. She pointed to her right at a multilane, divided highway and said, "Oh he's probably talking about that. It's quiet right now, but it can get pretty busy. Both he and my mom seem to think I might run out in traffic or something."
Even though I wasn't sure about what Mel had said, it explained the vague message better than anything I could come up with, so I decided to let it drop and ask something more important. "So what's this thing you want me to try?"
My friend slowed down until we were walking side by side, then said, "I can't tell you."
"Why not?"
She had a small, secretive smile as she said, "It'd ruin the surprise."
Feeling a bit frustrated, I said, "Okay. Can you at least tell me why you want me to try it?"
Mel turned to our left. She seemed be searching for something in the pattern of light and shadow that shifted across the thick bed of dry needles on forest floor when the wind whispered through the tall trees. The breeze brought with it the sharp scent of pine resin, which almost hid the sting of tar, burnt rubber, and gas fumes from the road.
Eventually, my friend turned back to me and said, "It's just ... it's like there this huge thing that's right in front of you, but you don't seem to see it because you keep dodging around it."
My heels dug into the gritty sand when I froze in place and said, "This ain't about me being gay, is it?"
Mel turned and walked back to where I'd stopped, then picked up my hands and said, "If there's anybody who knows what it feels like for people to expect you to be interested in boys when you ain't, it's me. Whether you're gay, lesbian, bi, or straight is only something you can know. Not me. Not your parents. Not anybody else. Okay?"
For a moment, I was tempted to ask why she'd included lesbian, then decided to let it go and said, "Okay. So what is it you see me dodging around?"
Mel was quiet as a few cars roared by, then said, "I don't think it' s something I can tell you. It' s more something you need to experience."
"What kind of experience?"
My friend chewed on her bottom lip, then said, "It may feel a little weird, at least at first." She gave my hands a gentle squeeze as she said, "I promise, it won't be anything bad. It might even be something you like. All I ask is that you give it a try."
For a tiny moment, I wondered if the 'something you like' might include kissing, then realized what a silly idea that was. From what my uncle had said, not to mention the story about Beth, I knew Mel was into girls, not guys. Plus, if she'd really wanted to kiss me, she could have done it when we were alone in the studio.
Even though not knowing what it was made me a little anxious, I was even more curious than before, so I gave a short nod and said, "Okay, I'll give it a try."
=-=-=
Except for the distant but recognizable hum of a fridge, Mel's house was silent as we entered. After walking a few steps into my friend's living room, I asked her, "Is anybody else here?"
Mel looked over her shoulder at me and said, "My dad works Saturdays at the packing house during the summer, but my mom's home. Today's laundry day, so she's probably outside hanging stuff up on the clothesline."
"Think she'd be okay with you bringing a stranger in the house?"
Mel rolled her eyes and said, "You ain't a stranger. You're my friend." While I was trying to untangle the logic of her argument, she turned to the stairway by the front door, then took the steps two at a time as she said, "C'mon."
Deciding she wouldn't have brought me over her house if it was a problem, I told myself to stop worrying as I ran after my friend.
=-=-=
After swinging the door shut, I followed Mel to the middle of her bedroom. I'd never been in a girl's room before. It was a lot less frillier than I'd imagined one would be, and it didn't have a spot of pink showing anywhere. "Nice room," I said as I looked around.
My friend seemed a little nervous when she smiled and said, "Thanks. Can you close your eyes for a minute?"
"Ummm ... why?"
"It's just ... it'll ruin the surprise if you see something."
Deciding it couldn't hurt to do what she asked, I said, "Okay," as I closed my eyes.
There was a spark of excitement in Mel's voice as she said, "I'll be right back." I heard wooden scraping and clunking sounds for a few seconds, then she said, "You can look now."
When I opened my eyes, I noticed Mel was holding her hands behind her back, so I asked, "What you got there?"
She took in a breath, then said, "Before I show you, will promise to keep an open mind, and at least try something out?"
"Try what out?"
Instead of answering, she bounced on her toes and said, "Pleeeeease?"
I sighed and nodded as I said, "Okay."
She whipped out her right hand and held up a pair of purple denim shorts as she said, "I thought these would look nice on you."
"Errrm ... ain't they girl shorts?"
"So, you're okay with wearing a girl's top, but not shorts?"
"You never explained what a top was."
"You know," Mel said as she swung the shorts towards my chest. "The clothes covering your top half."
"You mean ... my shirt?"
"Yeah!"
I looked down at myself and said, "Okay, maybe most guy shirts don't have a lot of flowers-"
"-and hearts."
I frowned at the interruption, then said, "Yeah, and stars too. But ..." I thought back to when I'd first seen my shirt at the thrift shop. One of the reasons it had caught my attention was because it looked different from the other shirts in the boy's department. Still, it *had* been in the boy's department ... although it could have wound up there accidently.
"Okay," I said. "Maybe it is a girl's shirt, or top, or whatever. Is that such a big deal?"
"Of course not. And neither are these shorts."
"I guess you're right," I said as I took the shorts from Mel.
Before I could blink, my friend's hand had gone behind her back and was holding something else. It was white. It looked like it was made of cotton. And, despite the lack of lace or anything else frilly, it was unmistakably girlish. "I can't wear those!"
"Why not?"
"They're girl underpants."
"Panties."
"What?"
"They're called panties, and why can't you wear them?"
Even though I was pretty sure there were hundreds of answers, I was having trouble finding any of them until I stumbled across an obvious one. "I'm already wearing underpants."
Mel nodded towards the shorts and said, "Those have a pretty low waist. You don't want your waistband showing, do you?"
"No, but they're still girl underpants."
"Panties."
"Whatever."
"So why's it okay for you to be wearing a girl's top?"
I was starting to feel like I was fighting a losing battle as I said, "I dunno. It's just ... clothes."
My friend waved the panties at me as she said, "So are these."
"But ... " I said as I tried to think of something to say against my own argument. "Okay," I said as I gingerly took the panties with my free hand. "I guess you're right."
Mel grinned as she said, "Of course I am. Now, I just have one more thing for you."
With the way I jumped when she held out her other hand, you would have thought she had thrown a snake in my face. Once I found my voice, I said, "I am *not* wearing that."
"It's just a bra."
"I don't care what you call it. I ain't wearing it."
There was disappointment in her voice as she said, "So, you changed your mind about giving this a try?"
"No, but ... a bra?"
"It's just clothes."
Feeling defeated by my own words again, I accepted the strange contraption my friend held out, then said, "Okay. Like I said, I'll give it a try."
I Ain't Gay! Chapter 7
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Tanner gives Mel's suggestion a try, then discovers a reason he hadn't considered for being afraid of doing so.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I followed Mel to a doorway on the other side of her bedroom, carrying the clothes she had given me as if they might detonate with the slightest bump.
"You can change in here," she said as she pulled open the door and lead the way into the darkness.
Mel reached up and tugged on something. I squinted at the light for for a moment, then looked around at the cramped space we were in. While examining all the clothes hanging from the rails on either side of me, I noticed something seemed to be missing.
"Ain't you got any dresses?" I asked when I realized what that something was.
My friend grinned as she pointed over my shoulder and said, "Yup, right over there."
I looked behind me and found a total of one dress. The sight of it shoved against the wall by a bunch of sweaters seemed inexplicably sad. I was also a little surprised. Even though I wasn't much of expert on girls' closets, I was sort of expecting more than one lonely dress.
Mel touched my arm and said, "I'll give you some privacy so you can change."
Change. Just the sound of that word made my stomach do cartwheels ... though thumbtacks ... in the rain ... acid rain. I turned back to my friend and said, "I'm not sure if I can go through with this."
"Trust me," she said as she patted my hand. I tried to not think of what I was holding in that hand when she added, "It'll be okay."
Something about the soft way she spoke helped calm some of the panic I'd been feeling. Not sure exactly what to say, I just smiled and nodded.
She smiled back as she started to slip past me. I tried moving out of the way, but we still wound up being rather close. To be more precise, we were chest to chest close. At that moment, I totally forgot everything else and went about completely dying of embarrassment.
"I'm so, so sorry," I said as I tried to back up further against the heavy mass hanging behind me.
Mel's cheeks turned a deep pink as she slid the rest of the way past me. "It's okay," she said, then nearly tripped over her own foot as she moved away from me. "If you need anything, just knock," she added before stepping out and closing the door.
Once I was alone and recovered enough to remember why I was where I was, I looked down at what I was holding. In one hand was a pair of shorts. I could handle shorts. In my other hand were ... other things.
No, they weren't just other things. They were things with names. They were ... panties ... and a bra ... and I was going to wear them.
But why?
Because my friend, someone I trusted, said it was something I needed to do.
Was there any other reason?
No. Well ... maybe. Okay ... yes, although I wasn't sure what that reason was. What I *did* know, or at least suspect, was that I was procrastinating.
After dropping the now fully named clothes, I hooked my thumbs into the top of my jeans, catching the waistband of my underpants at the same time, then pulled them both down to my ankles before kicking them off. My hands started shaking a little as I picked up the panties. I took in a deep breath to steady my nerves, then poked my feet through the leg holes and pulled the panties up over my hips.
They both did and didn't feel as weird as I'd expected. They felt like they were made of the same kind of material as my boy underpants, although a bit lighter. They also felt tighter. Not uncomfortable tight, but not-baggy tight. That last difference caused another difference.
There was a noticeable bulge up front. It wasn't as if there hadn't been anything noticeable before, but it was easier to ignore then with looser underpants. It definitely wasn't easy to ignore now. I was about ready to tell Mel I'd changed my mind when a thought occurred to me.
I lowered the panties a little to give me some room, then tried shifting thing around down there. After some experimenting, I found it looked better when I pulled everything between my legs. It wasn't exactly perfect, but I felt better about the way it looked when I pulled the panties back up.
I looked down at the other two items Mel had given me. Deciding to go for the easier one, I stepped into the shorts and pulled them up my legs. As my friend had predicted, the waist was pretty low, which meant I'd never be able to pull my shirt down to reach it. The shorts also seemed to pull things up between my legs. It didn't hurt, but it did feel a little odd.
I looked down again and saw the last item Mel had given me: the bra. Unlike the shorts and panties, there wasn't anything similar to it that boys wore. Just the same, I was going to wear one ... as soon as I figured out how to wear it.
Deciding it couldn't be too difficult, I peeled off my shirt, then boldy picked up the bra in a firm grip. After discovering bras had little metal things that could hurt if held too tightly, I loosened my grip and examined the item more cautiously.
Although I'd never seen anyone wearing a bra up close and personal, I had seen department store ads, so I did have some idea of what was supposed to go where. After finding a couple of promising looking straps, I slid my arms through them, which brought two triangles of cloth up against my chest.
Only, they weren't cloth. Or at least, not just cloth. They were thicker around the middle parts and thinner near the edges. They also had a little bit of give when I pressed a finger into them. Not being much of a bra man, I wasn't sure if that was normal or not, so I decided to ignore it for now and deal with the straps dangling on my back.
I could not get them to connect. Not for love. Not for money. Not for backstage passes to the band concert of your choice. Finally, frustrated beyond all hope, I opened the closet door and said, "Could you help me with this?"
The last time I'd seen Mel, her cheeks were pink. That color now covered her whole face as she said, "What are you doing?"
Sensing something was wrong, I hesitated for a moment, then said, "I needed help with this. You said I could ask for help, didn't you?"
"But ... but, you're naked."
I looked down at the shorts I was wearing, then looked back up and said, "No I ain't."
At first, it looked like my friend was about to argue, then she shrugged and smiled in a strange way as she said, "Okay. I guess you're right. So, what did you want help with?"
"These things," I said as I reached a hand behind my back.
"Oh sure," Mel said as she walked behind me. "That can be tricky, especially if you've never worn a bra before." I felt her fiddling with something between my shoulders before the band on the bottom of the bra tightened around my ribs.
At that precise moment, there was a knocking at the bedroom door, after which a woman's voice said, "Melissa, are you in there?"
I Ain't Gay! Chapter 8
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Tanner and Mel find themselves in deep, deep trouble.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
The bedroom door openened. I felt Mel's breath behind my ear as she whispered, "Oh shit." An older, shorter-haired version of my friend walked in, looked at us, and ... kept looking at us.
Centuries came and went. Polar ice caps grew and shrank. Stars were born, grew old, then exploded into breathtaking clouds of gas and dust. Finally, the woman set down the basket of clothes she was holding, stood up, looked at us again, then said in a slow, controlled voice, "What ... are ... you ... two ... doing?"
Some part of me that had found a moment to not be terrified realized Mel had moved from behind to beside me when she said, "Mom, I can explain."
"Melissa Jane Gilbert! Was it not just three weeks ago your father and I had forbidden you to be alone in the house with another girl?"
"But Mom, I-"
" 'But Mom' nothing!" her mother shouted. I had to lean back to avoid getting my nose clipped when she swung her arm towards me and added, "I found you in here with a half naked girl!"
My brain was running slow, being mostly busy organizing the all out terror. None the less, it eventually started lining up one thought against another, then came to a realization: Mel's mom thought I was a girl. My mouth found out about this and, ignoring all thought of protecting the rest of my body, opened up and said, "I ain't a girl."
The woman turned to me and made a noise somewhere between a cough and a snort that was trying to not sound like a chuckle. There were lines around her eyes that looked like she was about to laugh, but that look soon turned into a frown as she said, "Young lady, if you're going to lie to me, please don't insult my intelligence with something quite so ridiculous."
My brain, still pretty busy, filed that comment for later. Although a little too late, my mouth finally realize what kind of trouble we were in, and wisely stayed closed.
Mel made herself a serious contender for sainthood when she drew her mom's attention off me by saying, "But Mom, we weren't in the house alone. You were here."
The woman glared at her daughter for a second. The glare cooled to a stern look when she said, "That may be, but you did break the rule about having your door closed when another girl was in your room."
Me, my brain, and my mouth, after wading through a flood of fear, bumped into each other at the rescue center of hope, then managed to get coordinated enough for me to say, "Actually, I'd closed the door."
At first, it looked like Mel's mom was going to accuse me of lying again. Instead, she asked, "Are you saying you closed the door without knowing my daughter wasn't allowed to have it closed when another girl was in her room?"
I nodded and said, "Yes ma'am."
"You may call me Mrs Gilbert."
"Sorry Mrs Gilbert."
"It's okay," she said as some of the sternness slipped from her voice. "And what may I call you?"
"Tanner."
I wasn't sure if she didn't realize Tanner was a boy's name or if it was something else, but she didn't show any surprise when she said, "Okay, Tanner. Even though you lied to me once, I'm inclined to believe you're being truthful now."
I almost melted into a puddle of relief as I said, "Thank you."
"Don't thank me yet. I have one more question for you."
Even though I didn't think my nerves could handle another question, I doubted I could get out of answering it, so I said, "What's that?"
"What are you doing with your top off?"
"Well," I said while trying to fight off another bout of panic, "I was in the closet, trying to put on one of Mel's bra's, but I was having trouble with the back, so I came out to ask for help, and then ... well ... you came in."
Mel's mom tilted head, then said, "You don't look old enough to need a bra."
The indignation of being told I wasn't old enough for anything, even if it was a bra, riled me up enough for me to blurt out, "I'm thirteen!"
The last of Mrs Gilbert's sternness melted away, then she smiled at me as she said, "Ah, I see." She turned to her daughter and asked, "Is that why you let her try on your padded bra?"
Mel, looking as shocked and relieved as someone who'd come within inches of being run over by a tractor trailer, slowly nodded as she said, "Uh ... yeah."
My friend's mom sighed as she looked between her daughter and me, then said "Okay, I'm going to take it on faith that this situation is as innocent as the two of you say it is." She turned to her daughter and said, "You're not in trouble, but I think you, me, and your father will need to discuss clarifying the ground rules when he comes home for lunch." She then turned to me and said, "I think it'd be best if I took you home. Where do you live?"
"Well," I said while wondering how I'd explain to my parents why I was being brought home by a stranger, "I live a ways from here. I could just-"
My friend interrupted saying, "Actually, she's staying with Barry for the weekend."
Her Mom looked liked she was running through a list of Barry's in her head before she said, "Oh, you mean your summer job boss next door?"
"Uh huh. He's her uncle."
Mrs Gilbert nodded her head, then turned to me and said, "Go ahead and put your top back on, then I'll walk you back to your uncle's house."
"Okay," I said as I started reaching behind my back. "Lemme just see if I can undo this."
"Wait!" Mel's Mom said as she grabbed my arm. "What are you doing?"
"I'm ... giving back Mel's bra," I said, wondering what all the fuss was about.
"Oh honey, you don't have to give it back now. You can return it later, after you get back to your uncle's and have some place private to change."
I had no idea how I would explain why I was wearing a bra to Uncle Barry. On the other hand, I had just avoided getting skinned alive by Mel's mom. Of the two, I figured I had a better chance with my uncle, so I smiled at Mrs Gilbert and said, "Okay," then wandered back into the closet to find my shirt ... I mean top.
I Ain't Gay! Chapter 9
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Tanner faces some questions, and finds some possible answers, before getting an important phone call.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Except for the growing rumble of traffic and the slap of Mel's flip-flops on my feet, the trip back to Uncle Barry's house was quiet. It wasn't until me and Mrs Gilbert were more than halfway down the path running along the highway that my friend's mom said, "Those barrettes look pretty on you. They go nice with your outfit."
"Thanks," I said, unsure how I should feel about the compliment. After the way she'd yelled at us earlier, I'd been surprised Mrs Gilbert said okay when Mel asked if she could help me with my hair. I'd been even more surprised when my friend slipped a couple of foreign objects in my hair as she brushed it.
I was hoping that'd be the end of the small talk, but that hope popped like a bubble in a broken glass factory when my friend's mom said, "Why did you say you weren't a girl?"
A long string of cars zoomed by, giving me a few seconds to think. That was a good thing, since I had no idea what to say. The only real answer, the most obvious answer, was walking right next to her. I groped for something else to tell her, but still had nothing when the last car chugged past.
The silence that followed demanded *some* sort of response, so I went for an old stand-by and shrugged as I said, "I dunno."
Mel's mom did that one eyebrow thing parents do sometimes. At first, I was worried she was going to insist I give a better answer. Instead, she asked, "Do you like my daughter?"
"Yeah," I said as we walked up to the front door of my uncle's house. "She's a good friend."
My friend's mom gave me an odd look. For a second, I thought she was about to ask another question. Instead, she smiled and said, "I'm glad," as she knocked on the door. "Melissa could use a good friend about now."
Uncle Barry smiled at Mrs Gilbert when he opened the door and said, "Good morning, Anna! What brings you to this side of the woods?"
Mel's mom rested her hand on my shoulder and said, "Your niece was visiting my daughter earlier, and I thought I'd join her on the trip back here."
My uncle turned to me with an unreadable expression, then turned back to Mrs Gilbert. At that point he could have said anything. He could have said he didn't have a niece. He could have said I was his nephew. Instead, he said, "I hope she wasn't causing any trouble."
My friend's mom smiled and said, "Oh, there'd been a mild misunderstanding, but everything's fine now."
"Okay. Will Mel be able to come back later today?"
"Well, her father is coming home for lunch soon, so she'll be busy then, but she should be free later this afternoon."
Uncle Barry took me by the hand and pulled me into the doorway with him as he said, "That'll be perfect. Thank you for walking my niece back, and please let Mel know the plaques fired last night came out fine and are ready for detailing."
Mrs Gilbert nodded, then waved to both of us as she walked away and said, "See you later!"
=-=-=
When the front door closed and I was alone in the living room with my uncle, I said, "I swear, I can explain everything."
He brushed a few strands of hair from my eyes as he said, "Explain what?"
I stared at him, looked down, confirmed nothing had fallen off, then looked back up and said, "Explain what I'm wearing."
My uncle gave me a lopsided grin as he said, "You do look a little more developed than you did at breakfast, but the rest of what you have on doesn't look much different from what you usually wear."
I looked down at myself again and had to agree about the second part of what he had said. The shirt was mine and the shorts, even though they were Mel's, did look like something I'd wear. It took me a second before I realized what he'd meant by the first part.
I clamped my arms across my chest and said, "The bra wasn't my idea."
Uncle Barry's grin faded as he said, "Who's idea was it?"
"Mel's."
My uncle's brows shot up. "She made you wear a bra?"
"Well ... not exactly. I think it started with me talking about a bully, and her saying he liked me, and me saying no way, and then her asking me to try something," I took in a breath and added, "but I ain't sure exactly what it was she wanted me to try, because we kinda got interrupted before I could drag it out of her."
Uncle Barry nodded and said, "Did she say why she wanted you to try it?"
I waded through the memories of the busy and occasionally terrifying morning I'd had until I could scrape together enough to say, "She said something about me dodging something in front of me."
"Hmmmm," he said as he scratched his chin. "I think I know where she was going. Come with me," he said as he started walking away. "I think you need to see something."
My uncle was already turning the corner into the hallway before I could ask him what he wanted me to see, which meant I could either stand there and try to figure out what he was talking about, or run after him. I chose the second option.
=-=-=
I found Uncle Barry's bedroom door open, and when I poked my head in, he waved for me to come closer. Once I was next to him, he took me by the shoulders and gently turned me around until I was facing his huge closet. He pointed to our reflection in one of the mirrored doors and said, "What do you see?"
I had a feeling there was something specific he wanted to hear from me, but I had no idea what it was, so I said the first thing that came to mind. "I see you and me."
My uncle smiled and said, "Okay, now I need you to close your eyes."
Feeling unexplainably nervous, but trusting him completely, I closed my eyes and said, "Now what?"
I felt Uncle Barry's hands leave my shoulders as he said, "I'd like you to try to imagine there's not a mirror in front of you, but an actual, living person ... a person you've never met before. Think you can do that?"
I'd never thought of myself as being all that gifted when it came to imagination, but this felt like something I could manage. "Okay, now what?"
"Once you've got that fixed in your mind, open your eyes."
I nodded, imagining a stranger was standing in front of me as I opened my eyes. For a second, my heart forgot about doing that thing with squishing sticky red stuff in and out of itself. My fingers went cold and tingly and my legs felt like they were about to fold up under me.
Uncle Barry appeared like magic at my side as he said, "Tanner?"
I opened my mouth to speak, which meant my brain was too busy with shock to deal with my legs too. My uncle's hands slipped under my arms and he led be backwards a couple of step until felt something against the back of my legs and sat down on something soft, but solid.
The words I'd tried to say finally started trickling out of me. "I ... I saw ... "
I felt my position shift on a yet unnamed thing as my uncle sat beside me and started rubbing my back. "What did you see, Kitten?"
"Bed." I answered. My brain quickly realized it had provided the answer to where I was sitting and switched it with another response. "I mean, girl." I turned to Uncle Barry and said, "I saw a girl."
He nodded and said, "What made her look like a girl?"
"Well, she was dressed like a girl."
"So, it was just the clothes?"
"Not exactly. There was also her hair, and her shape, and the way she stood there that all seemed to say, 'girl'."
There was a soft, searching look in Uncle Barry's eyes as he asked, "How do you feel about seeing a girl in your reflection?"
"I dunno. I guess maybe Mel was right about Stuart thinking I was ... " at first, I was going to repeat what my friend had said, but it felt weird calling myself pretty, so I said, "I mean, he thought I looked like a girl."
He stroked the back of my head as he asked, "How do you feel about someone thinking you're a girl?"
"It feels ... weird."
"Why's that?"
"Cause it'd mean I'd like boys."
My uncle frowned a little and said, "So, you're saying a girl can't like girls?"
At that moment, it felt like something missing had clicked into place. "You mean, like Mel?"
His frown turned into a smile as he said, "Exactly."
I turned to the mirror and saw a scared, baffled girl looking back at me. Wasn't there more to being a girl than just saying it? If there was, would more boys like Stuart make my life miserable? Would I run into the same kinds of problems Mel did with Beth? Would my parents still think I liked boys if I told them I was a girl?
Before I could find answers to any of those questions, the phone on the table by the bed rang. Uncle Barry picked it up and said, "Hello? ... Hey Sis! ... Good to hear you too. ... Oh yeah, he's been good. ... Sure, hold on a sec." He held the phone against his chest and said, "Your mom's asking for you. You up to talking?"
At that moment, I wasn't sure what I was ready for. My whole world felt like it'd been flipped over like a giant pancake. Still, talking to her felt like what I needed to do, so I nodded and held out my hand as I said, "Yeah."
Guilt and worry made everything I wanted and needed to say bunch up at the back of my throat. I was about to chicken out and hang up when Uncle Barry reached for my hand and gave it a little squeeze. Knowing he was there for me didn't take all the bad feelings away, but it was enough to give me the strength to say, "Hi Mom."
"Tanner! It's so good to hear from you." The worry and pain in her voice nearly broke my heart. It was taking me a while to pull myself together enough to speak again, which is probably why she asked, "Is everything all right?"
I took in a deep breath and said, "Everything's okay, Mom. I just ... there's something I need to talk to you and Dad about. Is he there?"
"Yes, he's in the living room with me. Hold on a second."
I heard my parents talking, but I couldn't make out what were saying because the sound was muffled. Dad's voice started getting louder, then there was a click.
For a moment, I thought my parents had been too mad to talk and hung up on me, but then I heard my mom saying, "... is listen to him."
"I know," my dad said in the gruff voice he used when he was trying to cover pain, sadness, or any other non-masculine emotion. "I think I got the speakerphone working now. You there, Son?"
"I'm here. Thank you for talking to me."
"Of course," Dad said.
"You know you can talk to us any time," Mom added.
"We ..." Dad said with a tiny crack in his voice. "... we love you, Tanner."
For a moment, I was too stunned to speak. Even though I knew my dad loved me, I couldn't remember him ever saying the words before. "I love you too," I finally said as something damp trickled down my cheek. "I'm also sorry for the way I acted."
"It's okay," Mom said, sounding about as choked up as I was feeling.
The line hissed when we all fell silent, then Dad said, "We probably shouldn't have tried pushing you so hard into accepting something you weren't ready to accept."
I thought about the last fight I'd had with my parents, then said, "Maybe, but I think you might have been right about me. At least, partly right."
"Oh sweetie," Mom said, sounding relieved, "that's such wonderful news. "Do you have a boyfriend yet? You know you can bring him over to the house, but not in your bedroom, unless ..."
"Mom," I said.
"... you leave the door open. And then there's ..."
"Mom!" I shouted.
"... family vacations, which ... umm ... yes dear?"
"I said you were right, but only partly."
"How were we only partly right?" my dad asked.
"Well," I answered, "I think I might be gay, but not in the way you thought."
"What do you mean?" Mom asked, sounding a little lost.
"Dad ... Mom ... I think I may be a lesbian."
In this story, two kids are placed in the same home for different reasons. Despite their differences, they wind up finding a connection with each other, as well as the foster parents who've taken them in.
Ian and Brice
Chapter 1 (Ian)
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Ian has to leave the one place he'd felt safe, and cope with being placed in the care of complete strangers, then is pulled into a painful memory from a past he'd rather forget.
NOTE: For those who've read My Name is Luka, you may notice cameos of two characters from that story. While it's not needed to enjoy this story, if you're interested in finding out more about them, you may want to give my earlier story a try.
=-=-=
I squirmed on my suitcase when my pudgy butt started to go numb. After letting out a long sigh, I leaned against the door of what had been my room for almost a year. Distant goodbyes echoed from the front entrance of the Third Street Children's Shelter.
I was reaching under my shirt to make some adjustments, when the door across from me squeaked open. I dropped my hand, and tried to act casual, when Luka walked out of her room. Maggie came out a moment later, lugging a suitcase at least half a size bigger than mine.
"Whatcha got in here?" Maggie asked as she dropped the suitcase with a heavy thunk on the scuffed and dusty floorboards.
Luka blushed as she said, "Ermmm ... clothes. Well, mostly clothes."
"And rocks?" Maggie asked as she grinned at the other girl.
"Well, there's Mom's letters, and the bear Ian gave me, all the manga from Mrs Birch, and some other stuff." Luka glared at her suitcase as she said, "Maybe I shoulda left behind the letters."
"Hey," I said as I stood up, "just 'cause ya can't be with her, don't mean ya gotta get rid of her letters ... unless ya really wanna."
Luka's eyes were brimming with tears when she looked at me, but there was also a small smile on her face when she said, "What I really want, is a hug."
My heart started slamming against my ribs. I tried to swallow, gave up, then whispered, "A hug?"
Knowing it might be the last time I'd see Luka again, I was seriously considering trying to push down my issues enough to give hugging a try, when she said, "I meant a ... umm ... hand hug."
I smiled at Maggie as I asked, "Ya told her about hands bein' okay?"
Maggie gave me a nervous smile back, then said, "I hope that was alright. From the messages I've been gettin' from both of you, I figured you'd kinda got to be friends over the past couple weeks. So, when she asked about sayin' goodbye to you, I ... uhhmmm ..."
I took in a deep breath to steady my nerves, then held out my hands as I said, "I could really use a hand hug ... from both my friends."
=-=-=
The hum of the car engine against my feet, plus the soft muzak coming out of the passenger door speaker, was making it hard to keep my eyes open. My suitcase bumped the back of my seat again, waking me out of a light doze. I gazed out my window, and began watching the city streets turn into suburbs, when a couple of fingers touched my wrist.
I forced my arm back down after I flinched, waited for my pulse to stop pounding, then looked up at Mrs Birch and asked, "Yeah?"
The social worker winced and put her hand back on the steering wheel. "I'm sorry about that," she said. "I'd forgotten how you feel about being touched."
I slouched as much as anyone can while wearing a seatbelt, and said, "Sorry for bein' so jumpy."
"You have *no* reason to apologize."
I was tempted to argue, but was too wiped out from the emotional morning. Saying goodbye to everyone had been tougher than I'd expected. Feeling a serious mope coming on, I managed to slouch a little more as I said, "I'm gonna miss the shelter."
Mrs Birch nodded. "Don't worry," she said. "The foster family you'll be staying with doesn't have to be permanent."
"Ya sure there'll be room for me in the new shelter?"
"Of course," she said, then gave me a warm smile. "It'll be there for you, for as long as you need it."
"I know ya usually try to find families for kids after they've been at the shelter for a while. It really means a lot, bein' able to stay there for so long."
"Connecting with a family, after what had happened with your--" She bit her lip, then said, "I mean, after what happened to you, is completely understandable."
I grinned and said, "Thanks for not sayin' the f-word." When her brows popped up, I said, "I mean, the *other* f-word."
=-=-=
The afternoon sun warmed the top of my head and shoulders as I followed Mrs Birch up the stone path that divided a neatly mown lawn. The wooden steps creaked as we climbed up to a shady porch. The social worker gave me an 'Are you ready?' look when we reached the front door. After I nodded, she pressed a button on the door frame, and chimes started playing somewhere inside.
A few seconds later, the door opened. A blonde-haired girl in a frilly white shirt and pink shorts smiled at us. She reached out to the woman beside me, then hugged tight as she said, "It's so good to see you again, Mrs Birch!" When she turned to me, someone in the house shouted, "Brice! Wait!"
She didn't wait. Before I had a chance to back away, she was reaching for me. My ears started ringing. My head ached as the world turned bright. And then ...
And then, I was standing in front of Frank Perrin, my best friend in the whole world. He looked down and said, "I'm gonna miss ya."
I looked down too, and kicked a pebble across the sidewalk. I tried to say something back, but the only sound I could make was a soft whimper. My eyes went blurry, and something wet slid down my cheek.
I was a little shocked when Frank wrapped his arms around me. But somehow, it felt like the exact right thing to do. I hugged back as I said, "I'm gonna miss--"
The rest of what I wanted to say was cut off when I was grabbed by the back of my shirt, and yanked out of Frank's arms. I tried to ask what was going on as I was dragged down the sidewalk, but my collar was too tight against my neck.
I started seeing dark spots as I grabbed the front of my collar. Something tore when I pulled down, and I gulped a breath of air into my aching lungs. And then ...
And then, I was sitting on a porch. A familiar woman was crouched down on one side of me. A less familiar girl was kneeling on the other side of me. A couple of not-at-all familiar adults were standing near the doorway in front of me.
My chest tightened when I realized the woman beside me was adjusting the collar of my shirt. I took in as deep a breath as I could manage, then let out a slow, steady stream of air while reminding myself I was in a safe place. I focused on the woman's face to pull myself back into the present.
Something in my brain clicked into place. "Mrs Birch?"
The social worker pulled her hand away from me, then smiled and said, "Welcome back, Ian."
The girl on the other side of me sniffled, then said, "I'm so ... just ... so sorry."
The man by the doorway walked over to the girl and went down on one knee. His long, brown ponytail slipped off his back when he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "It's okay, Brice." He brushed a strand of hair over her ear as he said, "We had forgotten to warn you, and you were just being friendly."
Something else in my brain clicked into place. "Wait a minute," I said. I studied the girl's freckled face as I asked, "You're Bryce?"
She wiped her nose with the back of her hand as she nodded.
"But ... ain't that a guys name?"
The woman near the doorway stepped forward, crouched down in front of me, then said, "I suppose it would depend on how the name is spelled."
I shook my head and said, "I don't get it."
The girl smiled as she said, "While some girls spell their names B-r-y-c-e, I only use that spelling when I'm in boy mode. When I'm in girl mode, I spell it B-r-i-c-e."
I frowned and asked, "Whatcha mean by 'boy mode' and 'girl mode'?"
Brice leaned back a tiny bit. "Well ... sometimes ... I kinda flow between boy and girl."
"Flow?"
The man holding Brice looked at the woman in front of me, then said, "You wanna field this one, Mae?"
Mae's coppery curls swayed when she nodded to him, then she turned to me and asked, "Have you ever heard of the term, 'genderfluid'?"
I thought back to the group meetings I'd gone to in the gender expansive wing of the shelter. Even though being roomed in a wing with transkids felt weird at first, I'd gotten to be friends with a few of them, and eventually joined the meetings as an ally.
"I think so," I said as I drifted back from the memory. "At least, I 'member hearin' it. I kinda forget what it means, though."
Mae smiled at the man, then said, "Okay, Trent. I think it's your turn."
Trent nodded and grinned at Mae. I resisted the urge to crabwalk away when he looked at me. "I may not be the best person to ask for definitions," he said, "but far as I understand it, being genderfluid means you may feel like a boy one day, a girl the next day, and neither the day after."
Mrs Birch nodded as she said, "I think that sums it up fairly well, Mr Arbordel."
I took a long look at Brice, and tried to imagine her being a guy. The way she was leaning against Trent, and the general girl vibe I was getting from her, made it tricky keeping that image in my head. "So ... today, you're a girl?"
She smiled and nodded, then held out a hand as she stood. "Want some help up?" She pulled back her hand when I looked at it, and said, "Sorry ... I forgot about the no touching."
I smiled as I reached out to her. "Don't worry. Hands are okay."
Brice smiled back as she took my hand. "I'll remember that," she said as she helped me to my feet, then led me into the place that, at least for now, was going to be home.
Ian and Brice
Chapter 2 (Brice)
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Brice worries about having made a bad first impression with Ian, then tests a suspicion about Ian possibly being transgender.
NOTE: Each chapter of this story is being told from the perspective of a different person. To help make things a little clearer, I've added a name next to each chapter number, so it'll be a little easier to know who's perspective the chapter is being seen through. If you have any questions, please feel free to post a comment at the bottom of this story, or send me a direct message. Thank you!
=-=-=
(Ughh...) I thought as I led the way into the house. (Why am I so clingy in girl mode? If I'd been in boy mode, I probably woulda just shook hands, which probably wouldn't have made Ian have a flashback, which probably meant I coulda put off telling him about me being fluid, which probably meant he wouldn't think--)
My thinking about thinking was interrupted by a tug on my hand.
"Ummm," Ian said, "ya can let go now."
"Eep!" I said as I uncurled my fingers. "Sorry 'bout that."
He slid his hands deep into the front pockets of jeans a size or three too big for him, and said, "It's okay."
(Dangit,) I thought when I saw his nervous half-smile. (I can't believe how bad I keep messing up with him.)
I was distracted from obsessing over how awful things had been going when Mrs Birch's purse started vibrating. She dug into the purse and pulled out a buzzing phone. When she held the phone close to her face and whispered something, the screen lit up. Her eyes widened with surprise as she thumb-scrolled.
"Oh my," she said while tapping out a response. "Oh no," she said a few seconds later, then glanced up at Ian. "Something came up with the lease on the new shelter, and I need to run. Will you be okay?"
Ian nodded and said, "I'll be fine."
The way his face paled said otherwise.
Mrs Birch looked like she wanted to call him on the lie, but sighed instead, then began looking around the floor as she asked, "What am I forgetting?"
Realizing my favorite social worker was about to leave, I held out my arms and said, "I hope you're not forgettin' to say goodbye."
She smiled and pulled me into a tight hug as she said, "I could never forget you, sweetie." Her phone vibrated again when she let go. She gasped when she read the new message, then said, "I *really* need to run," while trotting out the door. I waved as she drove away, then closed the door and turned to Ian.
He hadn't moved an inch.
"Ya gonna be okay?" I asked, when I saw how much paler he'd gotten.
The torn collar of his grey, baggy t-shirt fell when he shrugged.
"Ya wanna get changed outta that?" I asked while pointing to the tear.
He gave me a blank look for a few seconds. Some color came back to his cheeks after he looked to where I was pointing. "Guess I didn't just imagine that," he said as he pulled his collar back up. He twisted from side to side while searching the room, then asked, "Have ya seen my suitcase?"
"Umm ... no," I said as I joined the search.
"Did you bring a suitcase?" Trent asked as he took a step closer to Ian.
For a moment, Ian looked like he was about to bolt out the door. He closed his eyes, took a few deep breaths, then looked up at my foster father and said, "I ... I completely forgot."
Mae stood beside me, and ran her fingers through the back of my hair as she asked, "You think you might have something you could lend him, Brice?"
"Sure!" I said as I reached for Ian. (Ack! Not again,) I thought. I did my best to turn the reach into a wave, then said, "C'mon," before running up the steps.
=-=-=
The way Ian was careful to hold his shirt closed as he followed me into my room made my curiosity sit up and take notice. Even though the tear only reached a little past his collarbone, he seemed self-conscious about exposing even that much of his chest. It almost seemed ... girlish.
(Okay,) I thought, (just because he'd been in the same shelter as you, doesn't mean he ... or maybe she ... is trans. Most of the kids there weren't.) I led the way to my closet while pondering. As I searched through my clothes, a new thought popped into my head. (Doesn't Mrs Birch mostly work with transkids?)
(Well,) I thought as I picked out two tops, (there's a good way of finding out.) My first choice was a lavender v-necked blouse with tiny white flowers. My second choice was a blue and green striped t-shirt with a crew-necked collar. I held both by their hangers as I walked out of my closet.
"Which would ya like to wear?" I asked when I reached Ian.
"Could I try that one?" he asked while pointing with his free hand.
I did my best to not let my smile get too big as I held out the lavender top. His hand shook as he reached for it. "Don't worry," I said, "I don't mind sharin'."
He smiled back as he took the blouse, then said, "Th-thank you."
"You're welcome," I said as I went back into my closet. After hanging up the other top, I stepped back out, and noticed Ian was still in the same spot I'd left him. His eyes had a ... well ... not exactly a terrified look, but it was definitely nervous.
"Didja change your mind about what ya wanted to wear?" I asked.
His throat bobbed a couple of times, then he said, "No, it ain't that. I just ... I mean ... is there someplace I can change in private?"
(Hrmmm...) I thought. (Girls do tend to be more shy about being topless than guys. Of course, it could be he's nervous about changing around me while I'm in girl mode. Still ...) I shoved those thoughts aside when I realized he was waiting for an answer.
"Sure!" I said as I walked towards my bedroom door. "Follow me," I added as I headed out to the second floor landing, then led the way to Richie's room.
=-=-=
"Welcome to your new room," I said as I walked into my almost foster sib's old bedroom. The dust that had settled over the past year was gone, and the air had the sharp tang of freshly scrubbed everything. "I hope it's not too--" I nearly said 'boyish', caught myself, and said, "--small for ya."
"Oooo ..." Ian said, ignoring both the look and size of the room, as he made a beeline to the desk at the far side of the bedroom. "Who left this behind?" he asked while eyeing the laptop on the desk.
"That used to be Trent's," I said as I walked up to the desk. His shoulders stiffened, but I couldn't tell if it was from mentioning my foster father's name, or me standing too close. I took a step back, just in case, then said, "He took off his work software, and installed some stuff he thought ya might like, including links to the shelter's private server."
Ian did a pretty good impression of a goldfish. Eventually, he blinked, then said, "Wow." He blinked again, then asked, "He did that ... for me?" When I nodded, he smiled and said, "You're so lucky to have him for a f--" Fear and anger flashed in his eyes, then vanished as he said, "I mean, you're lucky to have him and your foster mom."
'Father' sounded like a word I'd need to step around, but I also wanted to make him feel welcome, so I said, "If it's something ya feel okay with, ya can think of 'em as your foster parents too."
Ian slumped into the wooden chair in front of the desk and said, "I dunno." The chair cricked when he leaned back. "I mean, they really seem nice, but I ain't sure how long I'm gonna be here. Plus, I kinda got ... issues."
I barely held back from hugging him when I saw all the pain behind the last word he spoke. Instead, I gave him a warm smile, and said, "It's okay. Whether ya wanna be family, friends, or anything else, just let us know."
Ian smiled back, then held out a hand as he said, "I'm always up for friends."
I was a little surprised when he reached out to me, then remembered the 'hands are okay' rule. I grinned as I shook his hand, and said, "I'd be honored to have ya as a friend."
(Well,) I thought as I let go, (Ian could still possibly become a part of the family, even if he ... or maybe she ... isn't ready for that right now.) Hope battled with the pain of loss as I thought, (While nobody could take Richie's place in my heart, that doesn't mean there can't be room for more family.)
I set aside my mixed emotions, pulled a smile back on, and said, "Well, I'll give ya some privacy, so ya can change your top."
Ian gave me a confused look as he asked, "My top what?"
(Oops,) I thought. (At least I didn't say, 'blouse'. ) Out loud, I said, "Sorry ... I meant to say, 'shirt'."
He looked at what was on the hanger he was holding, gave me a curious look, then shrugged and said, "Ah, okay."
I mentally wiped my brow when he let my flub pass, then said, "When you're done changin', come on downstairs. Lunch should be ready soon."
Ian's smile seemed forced as he said, "Ah ... okay." He took in a deep breath, gave me a thumbs up, and said, "I'll see ya there!"
I nodded and smiled back. A wave of protective, almost brotherly affection washed over me when I closed Ian's door. My smile grew while I thumped down the steps, imagining the fun and adventures me and my new possible foster sib could get up to.
Ian and Brice
Chapter 3 (Ian)
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter Ian reaches out to an old friend, barely avoids having another flashback, then has some of his anxiety put at ease in an unexpected way. When some of Ian's stress begins to fade, he senses something from one of his caregivers he'd almost given up hope of ever experiencing again.
=-=-=
I breathed in the light scent of fresh laundry while wriggling into the shirt Brice had let me borrow. After poking my head and arms through the right holes, I looked at the collar, and made some adjustments. While it probably wasn't low enough for anything to show, I still wanted to be careful. When I tugged at the bottom of my shirt, the soft texture made my stomach tingle, but not in a bad way.
I thought about the other shirt Brice had offered. My throat tightened when I imagined how close the collar would be to base of my neck. I sighed when I looked at the design on the shirt I was wearing, tried to pull it down more, then let go and decided it would have to do.
I turned to the locked door of my new bedroom, and reached for the handle. It was almost like turning up the volume on my anxiety when I started twisting the lock open. I groaned with frustration and relocked the door, then tried to think of something to do while my waiting for my nerves to settle.
That's when I remembered the laptop. I strode over to the desk, then grinned as I sat down. The screen lit up when I opened the device. A moment later, I found and clicked the link to the shelter's private server.
My first thought was to try sending a message about my suitcase to Mrs Birch. When I looked at server's user list, I saw her name was tagged as 'unavailable-in transit', and rolled my eyes. Of course she was still in transit, since she'd just dropped me off a little while ago.
My hands started getting clammy when I thought about where I'd been dropped off at, and who I was with. I searched through the chat channels to distract myself, but didn't see anybody in them. My mouse was hovering over the logout button when a message alert popped up. I smiled when I saw who'd sent the message.
Maggie_Forte: Hey Ian!
Ian_Sanderson: Hey Maggs!
Maggie_Forte: Hows it going?
Ian_Sanderson: Ok I guess.
Maggie_Forte: That a good or bad ok?
Ian_Sanderson: Well...
Maggie_Forte: Come on. Im your best bud. Talk to me.
Ian_Sanderson: I guess it's kinda bad.
Maggie_Forte: How bad is kinda bad?
Ian_Sanderson: Flashback bad.
Maggie_Forte: Oh ***!
Warning-restricted word detected. 1 minute chat lock initiated.
I grumbled when the message window greyed out, then grinned when I imagined the faces Maggie must be making, and the way she was probably swearing under her breath. Thinking about that helped shove down the memory dredged up by the flashback. My hands were only shaking a tiny bit when chat was unlocked.
Maggie_Forte: Grrrr!
Ian_Sanderson: How'd you forget about the nanny app?
Maggie_Forte: Been a long time since I was at the shelter.
Ian_Sanderson: I've missed you.
Maggie_Forte: Same here.
Ian_Sanderson hand hugs
Maggie_Forte hand hugs back
I smiled when I thought about the time my first real friend at the shelter suggested a way of hugging without making me freak out. My smile grew when I thought about how my newest friend learned about it.
Ian_Sanderson: How's Luka doing?
Maggie_Forte: Ok
Ian_Sanderson: You mean like my ok?
Maggie_Forte: I think better than yours.
Ian_Sanderson: Glad to hear that.
Maggie_Forte: So
Ian_Sanderson: So what?
Maggie_Forte: You wanna talk about it?
Ian_Sanderson: Talk about what?
Maggie_Forte: You know. IT.
My pulse started racing when I realized Maggie was asking about the flashback. I swallowed a couple of times, took in a deep breath, waited a few seconds, then let it out.
Ian_Sanderson: Not really. At least, not right now.
Maggie_Forte: Fair enough. New topic?
Ian_Sanderson: Yeah.
Maggie_Forte: So you all unpacked?
Ian_Sanderson: I wish.
Maggie_Forte: Not enough time?
Ian_Sanderson: More like not enough clothes.
Maggie_Forte: Howd that happen?
Ian_Sanderson blushes
Maggie_Forte: Uh oh. Shelter give you girl clothes again?
Ian_Sanderson: No, I got all boy clothes.
I peeked at the light purple shirt I was wearing, made another adjustment to the collar, then shrugged and looked back at the laptop.
Ian_Sanderson: Well, I had boy clothes.
Maggie_Forte: But not now?
Ian_Sanderson: Yes.
Ian_Sanderson: I mean no.
Maggie_Forte: Which is it?
Ian_Sanderson: Both.
Maggie_Forte: Hows it both?
Ian_Sanderson: I've got clothes, but not with me.
Maggie_Forte: Ah. Think I got it. Where they at?
Ian_Sanderson: Mrs Birch's car.
Maggie_Forte: Wow! Howd that happen?
While trying to think of an answer that didn't sound completely stupid, I heard a soft knock. Brice's shout came through the bedroom door when she asked, "Ya done gettin' changed, Ian?"
I switched my chat status to afk, then shouted back, "Yeah! Just finished."
"Great! Mae asked me to letcha know lunch is on the table."
My stomach twisted at the thought of eating around complete strangers. After trying, and failing, to think of a polite way to skip lunch; I sent Maggie a message, letting her know I had to go. My chair creaked as I stood. I gritted my teeth with determination, then turned to face the bedroom door, and whatever was on the other side of it.
=-=-=
There was a flutter in my chest when I opened the door. The flutter calmed when I followed Brice down the steps, and I was mostly okay as we walked through the living room. I was starting to wonder what I'd been worried about while entering the dining room.
My feet froze in place when I saw Trent at the far end of a round table with thick, sturdy legs. Even though I didn't know exactly why, something about seeing him sitting there at that particular table made me feel like I was in deep, deep trouble.
Icy prickles climbed up my back when the shadows of a memory started forming. I tore my eyes from the table and spun around. I tried to run, but my legs still weren't working, and I tumbled to the floor. I was vaguely aware of footsteps coming towards me as I rolled onto my side.
"You okay?" Mae asked as she knelt in front of me. The growing shadows faded when she gave me a worried smile.
"I think so," I said while trying to smile back.
"What happened?" someone asked from behind me.
I looked over my shoulder at Brice's frowning face. "I'm not sure," I said while shrugging. "There was just something about seein' your ... ummm ... I mean ... seein' a guy at the head of the table, kinda triggered somethin', and I sorta ... lost it, I guess."
"Ian," Trent said. At least ... I thought it was him. "Could you look at me?" he asked. Well, almost he. There was a softness, and ... something else in the voice.
After bracing myself, I turned my head, and saw Trent crouched next to Mae. Brice's foster parents gave each other a look, then Trent shifted in a way that made him seem ... different. Knots in my back and shoulders started to loosen.
The adults looked at each other again, then Mae turned to me and asked, "Does being around males make you feel uncomfortable?"
"Ermmm..." I said while trying to wrap my brain around the strange question. "I ... I dunno."
Trent's voice still had the new softness when he asked, "Would it help if I looked a little different?"
"Whatcha mean?" I asked.
Trent nibbled his bottom lip, then reached behind his head, and tugged on something.
Mae smiled and gave his hand a playful swat as she said, "Let me get that." She slid something off Trent's ponytail, and his hair flowed over his shoulders.
"Oooo ..." Brice said as she ran around my stretched out legs. "Ya gonna be Trish for a while?" she asked as she kneeled beside her foster ... parent.
"Trish?" I asked while pulling myself into a sitting position.
Mae stroked Trent's cheek as she said, "It's the name my beautiful spouse uses sometimes."
Almost all the tension I'd been feeling drained away as I studied the adult who seemed to be going by Trish now. "So ... you're genderfluid, like Brice?"
Trish grinned and said, "I think I'm more flexible than fluid."
"That mean you're still a man?" I asked as I leaned back.
Trish tilted his ... or maybe her head. "Would you feel better thinking of me as a woman?"
"Ummm ..." I said while I tried to think of an answer.
"Would it help if I changed clothes?"
"Oh yeah!" Brice said as she jumped to her feet. "Makeover time!"
Trish wrapped an arm around Brice's waist and said, "Maybe," then looked at me and asked "Would you feel better if I looked more like a woman?"
"Uhhh ... you ain't gotta do that." I sat up a little straighter. "Don't want ya doin' stuff like that, just 'cause I'm havin' issues copin' with stuff today."
Trish sighed, then reached out and touched the back of my hand. "Sweetie, coping can be a good thing. But ... where we can, we'd like to help you do more than cope. If you'll let us, we'd like to help you thrive, and grow, and be everything and anything you want to be."
My mouth hung open for a pretty long time. Eventually, I closed it, and thought about what I'd just heard. At the shelter, there'd been adults who said they wanted to help me, but they'd all been women. This was the first time a man had offered anything like that to me. But, then again, Trish didn't exactly feel like a man at the moment.
"Wow ..." I said as my eyes blurred with tears. "I can't ... I mean ... I ..."
A warm hand wrapped around mine. Even through the tears, I could tell it was Trish's hand, but I didn't feel scared, or even nervous. I just felt nice, and safe, and maybe, a tiny bit ... loved.
Ian and Brice
Chapter 4 (Brice)
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Ian reveals another bit of his past, which starts Brice thinking about her biological parents. Those thoughts lead Brice to asking one of her foster parents a question she'd never had the nerve to ask before.
=-=-=
While waiting for Trish to change, I sat in my usual chair at the dining room table, Mae sat across from me, and Ian plopped into the chair beside me. When we were all settled, Mae smiled at my new friend and said, "That top looks very nice on you."
Ian's brow creased as he asked, "What top?"
My foster mom pointed to his chest and said, "The lavender one you're wearing."
"Oh ..." he said while crossing his arms. "Umm ... thanks," he added as he slid down in his chair.
(Dangit!) I thought. (I hope I didn't wind up pushin' a cisgender boy into wearin' girl clothes. Of course, he *did* choose what he's wearin' over a more boyish t-shirt.)
I dug out a chunk of Mae's famous egg salad from my sandwich, popped it into my mouth, then licked the tangy, creamy goodness from my fingers while studying Ian. The way he slouched in his chair, and generally held himself, didn't seem at all girlish.
On the other hand, the fit of the blouse he wore made him look ... curvy. Well, he wasn't *really* curvy, but he also wasn't as much of a fence post as most boys. Something about the way he looked, combined with his body language, started tickling an old memory awake.
The memory flitted away when Trish sauntered into the dining room. She straightened one of the long, poofy sleeves of her gauzy white blouse as she sat, then smiled and said, "Thank you for waiting for me."
Ian sat up straighter while watching Trish sit, "Wow," he said, "you look ..."
After watching my friend blink and stare for a few seconds, Mae reached out and squeezed Trish's hand, then said, "You look as beautiful as ever."
Trish blushed under the blush she was wearing, then reached from my hand, and asked, "Would you like to take the first turn at giving thanks, honey?"
I nodded and smiled while slipping my hand into hers, then turned and held my other hand out to Ian. When I saw him tense, I thought, (Uh oh ... is this one of 'em times hands *ain't* okay?)
While I was trying to figure out if I'd messed up again, Mae reached for his other hand, then asked, "Would you be okay with giving thanks with us, before we eat?"
Ian looked from me to Mae a couple of times before holding hands with us. "I guess so," he said while eyeballing the crustless sandwich on his plate.
Trish gave him a worried look, then said, "Ian ... sweetheart ... I'm so sorry. I should have checked with you first, instead of assuming you'd be okay with this."
"It ain't somethin' I got problems with," he said while shrugging. "There'd been plenty of kids at the shelter who said prayers before eatin'. I'd usually bow my head when other kids 'round me did."
We were all silent while taking in what my friend had said, as well as what he didn't say.
Mae leaned closer to him as she asked, "Did you feel pressured into joining them?"
He looked up and said, "No ... not really." His jaw tightened for a moment, then he squeezed his eyes shut and said, "Even though I'd kinda given up on prayin' after my mom passed, bein' 'round other kids who could still do it..."
His face started to crumple. "I just wanted to feel what I used to feel, so I'd join in, hopin' I'd just ... just ..."
Tears were streaming down Ian's cheeks when he ran from the dining room. Choked sobs echoed from the living room, followed by the pounding of feet going up the stairs.
Trish hung her head and said, "I can't believe I didn't think to ask."
Mae patted my other foster parent's hand, then said, "I'll go check on him," while standing.
=-=-=
Once we were alone, Trish lifted her head, and gave me a watery smile.
I smiled back, then said, "Hold on." My silverware rattled when I yanked at the paper napkin by my plate. After dabbing at the dark line leaking from the corner of her eye, I said, "There ya go."
Trish half-stood and kissed me on the top of my head. "Thank you, pumpkin," she said as she sat again. "I don't know what I'd do without my budding beautician and fashion consultant."
I smiled and said, "You're welcome, Mo--" A painful lump in my throat cut off the last word. "Umm ... sorry," I said as my shoulders sagged.
Trish tilted her head, then asked in her most motherly voice, "What are you apologizing for?"
"I almost called ya M--" I frowned and thought, (Why can't I say that one word?) then said, "I've just ... I've wanted to call you and Mae somethin' special, but whenever I try sayin' it, I feel so guilty, which makes no sense at all, but I still feel it."
Trish slid off her chair and kneeled beside me, then brushed my bangs out of my eyes as she said, "Whether you call me Trent, or Trish, or ... anything else, it always feels special to me, because you're special to me."
I smiled and said, "You're special to me too." My smile fell when I added, "Just wish I'd get over the guilt I feel whenever I try callin' anybody 'sides my bio mother my ... urmm ... that name."
"Sweetheart, it's okay if--"
"No!" I shouted. "It *ain't* okay! After she and my ... other bio kicked me out, I shoulda just wrote 'em off. But, for some stupid reason, I still can't stop hopin', if I wasn't such a freak, they'd ... maybe ..."
A whimper slipped out when I thought about all the awful names my bio mother had called me, while my bio father just stood there with that hard look in his eyes. Trish wrapped her arms around me when I started crying. Even though I couldn't process what she was saying while she rocked me, the warmth in her voice came through loud and clear.
After Trish dried my tears with her napkin, she helped me blow my nose. Once I was mostly snotless, I said, "Wow, I ain't cried like that since ... well ..."
"Since Richelle left?"
I bit my lip and nodded. (Even though I'd understood why he ... she had to go,) I thought, (it still hurt when she moved in with her grandma.) Out loud, I said, "I just can't figure out why I'm actin' the same way 'bout my bio 'parents'."
Trish tucked the used napkin into the pocket of her denim skirt while asking, "Why's that?"
I looked down at my knees and said, "Well, Richie really meant a lot to me. She still does. She'd been like a big br-- urmm ... sib to me. But ... after the way my bios did what they did ..." I thumped my heels on the legs of my chair, then said, "I mean, how could I still ..."
Trish reached under my chin, then tilted my head up, until I was looking into her sparkling grey eyes. She pressed her lips together, and looked at me for a long time, then said, "Sweetie ... who we care about, and why we feel that way about them, isn't always easy to understand."
"But ... how can I still care 'bout 'em, when I got you and Mae?"
My sometimes foster mom, who was also my foster dad, gave me a warm smile, then said, "It's because you have such a big heart. You can care about a lot of people."
"Why..." I swallowed the ache growing in my throat. "Why did they stop carin' 'bout me?"
"I don't think they st--" Trish frowned, then said, "Okay, I only know what I was told about your biological parents, so I'm not in a position to say what they think and feel. None the less," she said as her fingertips brushed my cheek, "I can't imagine how anyone could not love such a sweet, precious child."
Hope and fear swirled around in my chest."Do ya ..."
Trish held both my hands in hers as she asked, "Do I what?"
I shrugged and said, "Sorry, it ain't a fair question to ask."
"Why would you think that?"
"Well ... 'cause you're a foster parent, and foster parents is s'posed to take care of ya. And ya *have* taken care of me. You've also made me feel safe, and protected. But ... askin' for more'n that ain't fair."
She gave my hands a gentle squeeze as she said, "Honey, there's *nothing* you could ask for that would be too much. So, whatever you want to ask, I promise, it'll be okay."
"Do ya..." I swallowed again, but the lump wouldn't go away. "Do ya ... love me?"
"Oh pumpkin," Trish said as she wrapped her arms around me again. "Yes, I love you." Her silky hair brushed my face when she bent her head down and smooched my nose. "I love you with all my heart, and always will, no matter what."
My eyes started leaking again, but I was smiling at the same time. "I love ya too," I said as I hugged back. I almost added, 'Mom', but I still couldn't get the word out. I sighed with frustration, then rested my head on her shoulder, and hoped what I *did* say would be enough to show how much she meant to me.
Ian and Brice
Chapter 5 (Ian)
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
In this chapter, Ian is comforted by Mae, then he joins a picnic with the foster family who've taken him into their home, as well as their hearts.
=-=-=
I was curled up on my bed, well ... a bed that was mine for now, and crying into a huge, fluffy pillow, when I noticed quiet footsteps. I pulled the pillow away from my face when the footsteps stopped, and saw Mae standing next to the door I hadn't bothered to close.
Mae's forehead wrinkled when she asked, "Do you mind if I come in, Ian?"
"It's ... it's your house," I said between snuffles.
Brice's foster mother frowned and closed her eyes, then tilted her head up. Her mouth moved like she was speaking, but I couldn't hear what she was saying. After a few seconds, she lowered her head and opened her eyes.
Her face softened as she said, "Sweetheart, this isn't just *my* home. It belongs to everyone who lives here ... including you."
Home. It had been a long times since anyplace had felt like home. The shelter had been a safe place to stay, but it didn't exactly feel like home. The place I'd shared with my father before then had been called home. But ... after my mom passed, and my father started pulling away from me, the word felt hollow.
"Wow," I said while blinking away a few tears, "thank you." When I realized she was still standing in the doorway, I sat up and and turned until my feet hung over the edge of the bed, then said, "Please, come in."
When Mae walked in, I looked down at the scuffed toes of my sneakers. My heart froze when her feet stop in front of me. It started beating again when I realized she wasn't going to come any closer.
She knelt down until her pretty hazel eyes were looking into mine, then said, "Penny for your thoughts."
I scrubbed my damp face with my palms until my cheeks were raw, then dropped my hands onto the pillow in my lap, and said, "I really could use a hu--" My throat closed up a split second before I realized what I was about to say.
Brice's foster mom leaned back until her butt was resting on the floor, then she folded her legs like a yoga master while saying, "Whatever you want to say, I promise ... it's okay to say it."
I gave my pillow a tight hug, then set it aside, and took a few slow, deep breaths. Once my throat loosened up enough to speak, I said, "Guess I was kinda 'membering how, before my mom passed, the way she'd hug me whenever I was sad, scared, or upset. But now ..."
Tears sparkled on Mae's lashes as she said, "Honey, I know nobody could ever take your mom's place, and I'd never try to do that," she swallowed, then added, "but ... if you ever want a hug, or anything else, just let me know. Okay?"
"Could ya ... hold my hands?" I asked.
"Of course," she said as she reached out to me.
When I rested my hand in hers, she stroked my wrist with one of her thumbs. Her gentle touch made my heart ache. But it was the warmth, acceptance, and love in her eyes that opened up the floodgates.
I cried for what felt like hours.
=-=-=
Once my tears were down to a trickle, Mae let go of my hands, then held something in front of me. I had to blink a couple of times before my eyes were clear enough to see the tissue box. "Thank you," I said while pulling out a handful of tissues.
I'd dried my eyes, and was wiping away the snot dripping from my nose, when someone knocked on the door. I looked up, and saw my friend and her other foster mom standing in the doorway.
Brice lifted a pile of paper plates stacked with sandwiches as she asked, "Mind if we come in?"
I nodded and said, Sure," while waving them in.
My friend grinned and strode up to me, then held out the plates while asking, "Ya up to eatin'?"
My stomach rumbled when I caught a whiff of something rich and tasty coming from the sandwiches. My face warmed all the way out to my ears as I said, "Guess I am."
Trish glanced at her wife, then gathered the items in her arms closer to her chest before turning to me and asking, "Are you *sure* you're okay with me coming in?"
"Of course," I said while nodding. "This *is* your house." I thought about what Mae had told me earlier, then said, "I mean, this is your home ... too."
Her arms and shoulders relaxed a little as she walked in. Once she was standing behind her foster child, she asked, "Would you like to eat here?" She held up a folded gingham cloth as she said, "If you'd like, we could spread this on the floor, and have an indoor picnic."
Thinking about picnics reminded me of one of the 'mother and son' days I used to have with my mom when I was little. As much as I missed her, the happiness of that memory somehow managed to override the sense of loss. I smiled and said, "A picnic sounds fun!"
"Cool!" Brice said while yanking the cloth from Trish's grasp.
Trish lost her grip on the thermos and paper cups tucked into the crook of her arm. She grabbed for the falling items, and juggled them for almost a full second, before they thumped and clattered to the floor.
Brice's eyes widened, then she hung her head and said, "Sorry Mom."
Her foster parents gave each other looks of mild surprise, mixed with hints of hope and joy.
My friend's face was pale when she looked up. The cloth she'd grabbed unfolded as she lifted it to her mouth. "I mean, sorry ... Trish," she said in a muffled voice.
Trish tugged Brice's hand away from her mouth, then she stroked the top my friend's head while saying, "It's okay, pumpkin. The thermos is shatterproof, nothing spilled, and the cups aren't even dented."
Brice seemed to wilt as she said, "What I'd meant to say, was ... I'm sorry for ... umm ..."
"Shhh ..." Trish said before giving Brice a peck on her forehead. "You did nothing wrong."
My friend looked like she wanted to say more, but shrugged and smiled instead, then turned to me and asked, "Would ya like to help me spread out the picnic blanket?"
What she held looked more like a table cloth than a blanket, but I nodded anyway while wadding up my tissues. After tossing them into a wicker waste basket, I stood and grabbed a two corners of the 'blanket'.
Mae stood and asked, "Want me to get that?" while placing her hands under the plates and sandwiches Brice was holding.
"Oh!" my friend said while letting go of the plates. "Thanks M-- umm ... Mae-mom?"
Even though I wasn't exactly sure what was going on, my heart felt lighter when I saw the way both of Brice's foster parents smiled. All four of us started shuffling around in an organized chaos, setting up a picnic in what feeling a little more like *my* room.
=-=-=
After we were finished setting up, I sat on a corner of the blanket, then rested my back against the side of my bed, and said, "This is so nice. I ain't done nothin' like this since ... well ... it's been a pretty long time."
Mae gave me a warm smile, then said, "I'm glad you're enjoying the picnic. Now eat up, before your food gets cold." Her smile turned into a grin. "Or hot. Or ... something like that."
"Oh," I said. "So ... we ain't gonna say prayers first?"
Brice put the sandwich that was halfway to her mouth back on her plate, then said, "Actually, what we usually do is take turns sayin' somethin' we're thankful for, before we start eatin'. Guess that's sorta like prayin', but it's different too."
I thought about what she'd described for a moment, then said, "That sounds kinda nice."
Trish gave me a searching look, then asked, "Is that something you'd feel okay doing?"
"Yeah," I said as I nodded.
"Would you be okay with holding hands while we do that?" Mae asked.
I smiled and held out my hands, then said, "I'd like that a lot."
Once we were all holding hands, Trish turned to Brice, and asked, "Would you like to take the first turn, sweetie?"
Brice nodded and grinned, then said, "I'm thankful for parents who've been there for me, no matter what." She wiggled my left hand and added, "I'm also thankful for my new friend."
Trish gave her foster child a bright smile, then said, "I'm thankful for the patience and understanding I've been shown when I struggle to be a good parent and spouse."
Mae lifted Trish's hand, and kissed her fingertips, then looked at each of us while saying, "I'm thankful for the opportunity to be surrounded by such kind, gentle souls."
I panicked a little when I realized three pairs of eyes were on me, and three pairs of ears were waiting for what I had to say. "I ... umm ... I mean ..." I said while waiting for my brain to come up with something that expressed everything I was thinking and feeling.
Mae squeezed my right hand and said, "It's okay if you're not up to saying anything."
I took in a deep breath, let it out slowly, then said, "Actually, there's lots I wanna say, but I ain't sure if I got all the words to say it." I took another long breath, then said, "There's lots and lots I'm thankful for, but the biggest thing is bein' with folk who make where I'm at feel like ... home."
This is a story about wishes and beliefs, the nature of magic, and making dreams come true.
In Your Dreams
Copyright 2008 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Even though the tiny feet on my chest had startled me awake, I managed to control my reaction enough to not frighten my visitor away. I smiled to myself thinking of how one of the squirrels I'd been sketching had been curious enough about the human that had wandered deep into it's woodland home to overcome the fear most wild animals have.
I felt a light touch on my cheek, then on my closed eyelid. A moment later I gasped, both in pain and surprise, when my left eye was pulled open by the lashes and I saw a small, but very human face, a couple of inches from my eyeball.
Normally, I would have been embarrassed by the girlish scream that came next, but I was a little busy trying to crabwalk my way into the underbrush. There was a fluttery whirring as a doll-sized girl leaped into the air and hovered a couple of feet above me.
"Wait!"
I froze at the sound of the high pitched voice. "Oh crap," I muttered to myself as I collapsed on the edge an overgrown path. "I'm hallucinating."
The air seemed filled with the sound of tiny bells as she giggled. "You're not hallucinating. You're dreaming."
"But ... but I just woke up."
"Yes you did, which makes you a very special girl."
I was almost certain she couldn't have seen what I wore under my heavy sweater, and I was pretty sure my jeans were too loose for any lines to show, but a chill still slithered up my spine. "What do you mean?"
"I mean there aren't a lot of people who can wake up and stay in the dream world."
"No, I mean, why did you say I was a special girl?"
The tiny figure grinned as she dipped to just within arms reach. "Well, you are special."
I was starting to get annoyed at the obviously avoided question. "But why are you saying I'm a girl?"
"Because you look like one."
I scratched at the stubble under my chin and rumbled out the most manly chuckle I could manage. "What kind of girl has a five o'clock shadow half way through the afternoon?"
She fluttered closer, her eyebrows furrowed in concentration. A moment later, she smiled and a light appeared over her head. Yes, it was a real light. I couldn't tell if it was light bulb shaped or not because it was gone as quickly as it appeared. Her smile faded a bit as she reached out and lightly stroked my cheek. "I can see now you believe you're a man, but underneath there's a wish to be a girl."
It felt like my heart had dropped into my stomach as I looked down at myself. "I thought I'd been careful when I dressed today."
"Oh, it wasn't your clothes I saw; it was your wishes."
"Whuh? How can you see wishes?"
She scritched at the tip of one of her pointy ears and seemed deep in thought for a moment. "It would be easier to show you than tell you."
"You can show me a wish?"
"Well, I'm not sure if I could show you just anyone's wishes, but I think I can help you to see your own. Think you're up to that?"
Something warned me I should be very careful answering that question. "I guess so. What do I need to do?"
She hovered over to my ear and whispered, "Just close your eyes and open your heart to your deepest, truest wish. I'll help guide it out to where you hold your belief."
The instructions sounded harmless enough, and if my most hidden wish could be made real ... I decided to take the risk and closed my eyes.
I heard the girl say with a hint of a smile in her voice, "Please and thank you."
A cool, tingly sensation drifted across me like a tiny snow storm. I opened my eyes and asked, "Why'd you say, 'Please and thank you'?"
She twirled in mid-air as she giggled. "Well, those *are* the magic words, right?"
Her mirth was infectious and I soon found myself giggling along with her. As the sound bubbled out of me, it started shifting in pitch. "What happened to my. ..." I let the last of my sentence drop off into silence as a strangers voice passed my lips.
She stopped twirling and took on a more serious expression, but there was still a smile behind it. "Haven't you always wished your voice didn't sound so deep?"
"That's true," I admitted. As I spoke, I realized the voice wasn't as strange as I had first thought. It actually sounded like I'd always wished. "While I love the way my voice sounds, I think it'd be best to change it back now."
"The change can be as easily undone as it was done, but why would you want your voice changed back?"
"People would think it's a bit odd when they saw a man speaking with a woman's voice."
"Who says you're a man?"
The tiniest flicker of hope, a hope I'd never dared allow myself to acknoledge, fluttered to life. "What are you talking about?"
"There's an expression in your world: 'Seeing is believing'. Take a look at yourself and tell me what you see."
I slowly lowered my eyes, to find a beautiful summery white cotton dress I'd long ago wished for, but couldn't find in my size ... covering a body that it fit perfectly. "Oh my goodness," I whispered.
"Oh, that's such a pretty dress. Why don't you stand up and give us a twirl?"
Even though I was feeling a bit light-headed, I still managed to get to my feet without falling. The knee-length skirt of the dress flared out as I spun around, then gently caressed my thighs when I started getting dizzy and staggered to a stop. Not being too steady on my wobbly feet, I fell backwards into the bushes, laughing even as tears rolled down my cheeks.
"I'm so sorry," said my tiny friend, her voice filled with concern. "I had no idea this would make you cry."
"It's okay. These are happy tears. Even though I know this is only a dream, I don't think I've ever felt so wonderful. I almost wish I didn't have to wake up."
The fluttering figure's gossamer wings froze. I was only able to get a glimpse of her shocked expression before she dropped to the ground. When she managed to stand up again, I could see fear in her expression as well. "Whatever you do, never ever wish for such a thing."
I quickly sobered up at the serious tone in her voice. "Why's that?"
"If you stay here, that would mean you won't be able to take care of your body in the waking world. Even though you are able to visit here, your existence is linked to that body. If you're body dies while you're here, you'll cease to exist."
"I ... I hadn't thought of it like that. Even if it were possible to keep my body alive somehow, I don't think I'd really want to stay here forever. I'd miss my friends if I couldn't go back."
"I'm sure they'd miss you as well."
I looked down and brushed a few twigs and leaves from my skirt. "I wish I could bring this dress, ..." I paused, trying to swallow the bitter pain I was starting to feel, "as well as this body back with me when I wake up."
"Now *that's* a much more sensible wish."
"Sensible? It seems to be more foolish than anything else."
The girl slowly walked up to me, did a fluttery hop and landed on my knee. "Do you really, truly believe that's such a foolish wish?"
"I ... I don't know," I answered, feeling myself being pulled in opposite directions by what I wanted to be true and everything I knew about how the world really worked.
"That's such a relief," said my friend as she smiled. "If you truly believed it were impossible, all the magic in your world wouldn't have been able to make your wish come true."
"Magic? There's no such thing as magic." I thought about what had just happened to me and added, "At least, there's no magic in the waking world."
"What? Of course there is. I've seen tons of magic in your world."
"Oh really? Give me one example."
"Only one? Hrmmm." The girl rubbed her chin. "Oh! What are those box things, the ones with picture on them, but the pictures move and talk and such?"
It took me a minute before I realized what she was describing. "You mean television?"
"Yes! That's some powerful magic you've got there."
"That's not magic; that's technology."
"Just because you give it a special name doesn't make it any less magical."
"So, technology can make my wish come true?" I asked, feeling a flicker of hope.
"I believe so. At least, I believe it can change your appearances. But there's more than just that in your wish, isn't there?"
"Yeah," I answered as that brief moment of hope began to fade.
"Then you'll need other kinds of magic, like belief."
"Belief is magic?"
"Most definitely. So is hope ... and love."
Even though a part of me felt it wasn't very rational to believe what I'd just heard, another, deeper part of me knew those words rung true. "Can you teach me how to use that kind of magic in the real world?"
"Perhaps, but it'll have to wait until later."
"Why's that?" I asked, feeling disappointed.
"Well, I can see that you've always wished people like me existed, and a part of you would like to believe people like me exist. Unfortunately, when you're awake, the part of you that believes people like me can't exist wakes as well."
"So, should I start trying to break down that belief I have when I'm awake?"
"No! That belief is there for a reason. It keeps you safe from the more dangerous creatures to be found in the dream world."
"Does that mean I won't ever see you again?" I asked, feeling a sudden pang of loss.
"Of course you'll see me again."
"But ... when?"
"In your dreams, girl. In your dreams."
Background & Ideas
Below is some background info, as well as some ideas I've been having about Janegirl Camp. Nothing is set in stone. So, if you see something in my story that's different from what you see below, it's probably because my muse went in a different direction than I'd originally planned.
Genders: Some of the gender identities campers may be using, or experimenting with, include agender, androgyne, bigender, boy, boyish, crossgender, cute, delicate, demiboy, demigirl, different, enby, exploring, fae, flexible, fluid, girl, girlish, janegirl, multigender, NotA, NoYB, omnigender, otokonoko, pangender, pretty, questioning, transgender, and undecided.
Age Groups: I was thinking there would be 3 different age groups, who would attend camp at different times. The first group would be ages 7-9, the second group would be 10-12, and the third group would be 13-15. I was thinking of naming the groups, Caterpillar, Chrysalis, and Butterfly, but I'm still not sure, so I'll stick with calling them Group 1, Group 2, and Group 3 for now.
Camp Sessions: The camp session for each age group would most likely last 2 weeks. Group 1 would have their session at the last 2 weeks of June, Group 2 would have their session at the first 2 weeks of July, and Group 3 would have their session at the last 2 weeks of July. Each session will probably start on a Sunday, and end on a Saturday.
Cabins: There are (currently) sixteen cabins at Janegirl Camp. The cabins are spread out in groups of four. Each cabin holds four campers, and one cabin leader. Each cabin is named after a flower.
Southwest Cabins: Bluebell, Carnation, Dandelion, Foxglove
Northwest Cabins: Goldenrod, Hyacinth, Iris, Jasmine
Northeast Cabins: Lilac, Marigold, Orchid, Poppy
Northwest Cabins: Rose, Sunflower, Tulip, Violet
Camp Activities: (This isn't a definitive or finalized list.)
Archery
Ballet/Dance class (hosted by Madam Chen)
Berry Picking/Preserving
Cabin Decoration/Cleaning/Maintenance
Campfire Cooking/Fire Safety
Canoing/Safe Water Navigation
Chat Circle (features 'talking stick')
Crafts (friendship barrette/clothespin doll/custom scrunchy/tie-dyeing-hosted by Miss Stetson)
Creative Writing class (hosted by Ms Dutch)
Dining Etiquette
Doll Drama Improv
Drawing From Nature
Family Day (held on the first Saturday of camp)
Field Hockey/Soccer (other games played on a field)
Flower & Vegetable Gardening
Gender Chat & Gender Roles/Identity/Presentation classes (hosted by Mrs Shepherd)
Hiking/Wildlife Observation
Howdy Doodle (hosted by Ms Chase)
Knitting/Crocheting/Macrame
Poise/Self Confidence class (hosted by Miss Joanquin)
Riding & Taking Care of Horses
Sculpting (soap/clay/wood)
Sewing (skirt/pillowcase/curtains/simple-ish mermaid tail?)
Singing (camp songs and maybe choral singing?)
Slumber Party (bringing campers from all cabins together in one place)
Softball/Kickball (other base running games)
Sunday Social (where Janegirl Campers socialize with Tomboy Campers)
Swimming/Water Safety
Tennis/Badminton/Volleyball
Tai Chi/Yoga/other still mind & active body activities
Tumbling/Floor Gymnastics
Janegirl Camp Map
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
This is a map I created for my story, Janegirl Camp. It shows most of the major structures there. I may add more to this map later, as the story progresses, but I think this map, for the most part, is complete. If you have any questions or comments, please feel free to add a comment to this post, or send me a private message.
The grey parts of the map are gravel roads, and parking areas. The tan parts of the map are sandy paths and areas. The light green parts of the map are grass, and the dark green parts are trees. The buildings marked W through Z are cabins for camp counselors. The buildings marked B through V are cabins for the campers and cabin counselors, and are named after flowers. Below are their names:
B=Bluebell | C=Carnation | D=Dandelion | F=Foxglove |
G=Goldenrod | H=Hyacinth | I=Iris | J=Jasmine |
L=Lilac | M=Marigold | O=Orchid | P=Poppy |
R=Rose | S=Sunflower | T=Tulip | V=Violet |
Janegirl Camp
Chapter 1
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
Gravel crunched under our heavy duty tires when Dad drove the truck into a parking area hedged in by scrubby pines and spruce trees. The butterflies in my stomach went from fluttering to dive-bombing each other when he pulled the key out of the ignition, and asked, "You all ready, Zee?"
"Daaaad," I said as I crossed my arms. "I only use that name when I'm ... dressed."
My dad raised an eyebrow. "So, you're not dressed now?"
I looked down at my t-shirt, shorts, and sneakers. Normal boy stuff. Okay, the shirt was pink. So were my sneakers. But ... boys are allowed to allowed to wear pink. Right? And my shorts were blue denim. Blue was a boy color. That made up for the pink. Didn't it?
I shrugged and said, "I dunno."
My dad draped a muscular arm across my shoulders and asked, "What is it you don't know?"
I shrugged again and said, "Everything."
One of Dad's cheeks dimpled as he asked, "Care to be more specific?"
"I dunno 'bout lotsa stuff, but mostly, I ain't sure 'bout goin' to this camp."
"Why's that?"
I looked down at the glittery laces on my sneakers and said, "While I knew how much ya love Aunt Steph, even though she used to be your brother, I was still really nervous 'bout lettin' ya know I was ... different."
My dad gave my shoulder a gentle squeeze as he said, "Nothing wrong with being different."
"I know, but ... bein' different at home is lots different from bein' different where others can see me bein' different."
"Hey," Dad said as he reached under my chin and turned my head toward him. "Do you think I'd take you anywhere I thought it wasn't safe for you to be yourself?"
"Well ... no ... but I ain't sure somethin' called Janegirl Camp is the place for me."
My dad was quiet for a few seconds, then he asked, "Would you like to leave?"
I blinked, then asked, "You'd be okay with that?"
"Of course. I brought you here so you can explore what it means to be you, not to force you into anything you feel uncomfortable doing."
"I dunno if I could find what it means to be me surrounded by a bunch of boys in dresses curling each others hair, and stuff like that."
Dad nodded, then said, "You may see *some* of that here, but not all janegirls are like that."
I frowned and asked, "Do ya think I'm a janegirl?"
My dad kissed my forehead, then said, "Only you can answer that."
"But ... how do I know?"
"Well, there's a camp orientation meeting in about ..." Dad checked his watch. "I'd say, a little over ten minutes. Want to head in, and see if they might have some answers?"
The butterflies in my stomach were still buzzing around, but I was feeling a smidge more curious than scared. "Yeah," I said, hoping I looked braver than I felt, "I guess I can at least give it a try."
Dad tousled my hair as he said, "That's the Zee I know and love."
On a wild impulse, I leaned up as far as my seatbelt would let me, and kissed his cheek.
My dad stared in shock for a moment, then gave me a huge bear hug. His voice seemed to break a little when he asked, "You ready to head in?"
I sniffled while hugging back, then put on a smile when I let go and said, "So long as I know ya got my back, I'm ready for anything."
Janegirl Camp
Chapter 2
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
Bells hanging over the entrance to the admin building jangled and tinkled when Dad opened the door. Even though it wasn't late enough in the day to have really gotten hot, it was still a relief to go from the mugginess outside to cool, dry air when we walked through the doorway.
An antique looking desk was huddled in the middle of the cramped office we'd entered. A large, cardboard sign that read, 'Camp Signups and Info' was taped to the front of the desk. The pretty lady behind the desk looked up from her monitor, then smiled at us and said, "Good morning!"
I tried saying something back, but nothing came out. I smiled instead, then reached for my dad's hand as we walked in. Yeah, I know eleven-year-old boys ain't supposed to hold hands with their dads. But, at that moment, it was just something I really needed to do.
Dad gave me a reassuring smile while wrapping his fingers around mine. He turned to the lady and grinned, then said, "Good morning," when we stopped in front of her desk.
The lady's fingers froze in place above her keyboard. She blushed the way most women, and a few men do, when my dad talks to them. "Welcome to Janegirl Camp," she said while tucking a strand of reddish-brown hair behind her ear. "Is there anything I can help you with?"
Dad nodded and said, "I hope so. I registered my son for camp a few days ago. I believe he's scheduled to be attending an orientation meeting in a few minutes. Could you help us find our way to the meeting?"
"Of course," she said while resting her fingertips on the keyboard. "Could you give me your son's first and last name?"
"Sure. It's Ezekiel McGlyph," he said while giving my hand a gentle squeeze.
Her keyboard clattered as she typed, then she said, "Ah, found him," She turned to me and asked, "You here to support your brother, sweetie?"
"Ummm ..." I said while trying to make sense of the question. "I ... ain't got a brother."
The lady blushed again when she said, "I apologize for the misgendering. With the name your sibling was registered under, I'd made the mistake of assuming --"
Dad let go of my hand and said, "Actually," then stroked the back of my head as he said, "Ezekiel is my only child."
She stared at my dad for a few moments, then said, "When I first saw how ..." she shook her head, then looked at me and said, "I'm so sorry. Is there a name you prefer to use when you're en femme?"
I frowned and asked, "En ... what?"
The lady smiled, then said, "En femme means presenting as a girl."
It took me a second before some of the research my dad and I had done came back to me, and I remembered what presenting meant. I glanced down at myself, just to make sure my clothes hadn't magically changed, then looked up and said, "But ... I'm wearin' boy clothes."
"Perhaps", she said as her smile grew, "but there's more to presentation than what you wear."
"Oh," I said while turning the idea over in my head.
"So," the lady said while letting her hands hover over the keyboard, "Is there anything else you'd like to be called, besides Ezekiel?"
"Well ..." I said while looking up at my dad. When he smiled and nodded, I looked back at the lady and said, "When I'm home, and dressed like a girl, Dad calls me Zee."
"That's a pretty name," she said as she typed.
Even though it was a special name to me, because it was a name my dad gave me, I'd never really thought of it as pretty. Still it felt nice to have someone besides Dad saying anything about me was pretty, so I said, "Thank you."
The lady winked at me while hitting a few more keys, then said, "Okay, everything is all set up. Orientation will be starting in a minute. If you head through the door to your left, and go all the way down to the end of the hall, you should make it to the main assembly area just in time."
=-=-=
Dad and I searched through rows of metal-and-plastic folding chairs lined up on either side of the huge, crowded room. Eventually, we found a couple of empty seats near the back, and sat down. A few seconds later, an older woman in in a long, grey dress strode up the center aisle.
She hitched up her skirt, then climbed the steps to the low stage at the front of the room. While someone adjusted her microphone, she patted at the loose bun in her dark brown hair. She looked out at her audience when the helper left, and the low murmur around me faded away.
Even though she didn't smile, there was a twinkle in her silver eyes, and a warmth in her voice, when she said, "Good morning, and welcome to Janegirl Camp." A few kids near the front said something I couldn't make out, and she looked at them with might have been a grin.
The almost grin vanished when she looked up at the rest of us, but the warmth in her voice was still there when she said, "My name is Martinique Roberts. As some of you may have heard, I'm the head mistress at a finishing school not too far from here."
The group near the front started chattering, then went quiet when she raised an eyebrow while looking at them. I found myself hoping she'd never give me a look like that when she said, "I'm also the director of this camp. While I'm known as Madam Martinique at school, you may refer to me as Ms Roberts while here at camp."
Ms Roberts scanned the crowd as she said, "I'm sure some of you have questions, and I'll be happy to answer them in a moment. But first, I'd like to answer some of the more common questions, as well as provide a description of what you might expect here at Janegirl Camp."
The camp director wiggled the microphone from its stand, then began strolling from one end of the stage to the other. "The first question I'm usually asked is, 'What is a janegirl?' The short answer is, 'A janegirl is the opposite of a tomboy.' But, just as not all tomboys are exactly alike, the same can be said about janegirls."
She stopped when she reached the middle of the stage, and said, "The second question I'm often asked is, 'Why is this called Janegirl Camp?' Basically, that's because the first camp had been designed as a place where janegirls could feel free to be themselves."
"But," Ms Roberts said as she held up a finger, "after a few years, others started showing up at camp who didn't specifically identify as janegirls. That's when we decided to open Janegirl Camp to anyone who was assigned male at birth, but who didn't always want to act, dress, or identify themselves as male."
She said some more stuff while walking from one side of the stage to the other. I didn't really pay attention. I was too busy wondering what sorts of boys, or not-boys, I'd be meeting at camp. When my dad nudged me in the ribs, I turned to him and said, "Huh?"
"She's answering questions now," he whispered into my ear.
"Oh," I said while my heart started thumping in my chest.
"Did you still want to ask your question?"
"I guess so," I said as I raised my hand.
Before my hand was more than halfway up, Ms Roberts pointed to me, and asked, "Would you like to stand, and give us your name?"
My legs turned into soggy spaghetti when someone handed me a microphone. I managed to stand anyway, then said, "I'm ... umm ... Ezekiel, but if it's easier, ya can call me Zee."
The camp director gave me a warm smile as she said, "Both names sound lovely, but which one is easier to say isn't as important as which one you'd like me to use." Her expression turned a little more serious as she asked, "Which name would you prefer?"
"Well ... I kinda like both, but I usually use Ezekiel when I'm tryin' to hide how I'm ... different. When I'm bein' myself 'round my dad, I usually go by Zee." I swallowed my nervousness, then said, "Since this is a place he said I'd be able to be myself, I'd like to go by Zee here too."
Ms Roberts' smile brightened as she said, "It sounds like you have a very special father."
My cheeks warmed when I nodded and said, "Yeah, I do."
"So, Zee ... what question did you want to ask?"
My mind was a total blank for a moment, then I thought back to what I'd been talking about with my dad in the truck, and said, "How do ya know if you're a janegirl?"
"Well," she said as she rubbed her chin, "a janegirl is a boy who prefers acting or dressing in a way a girl is usually expected to dress or act. Knowing if that, or some other identify fits you, can only be determined by taking a close look at yourself. It also requires you to ask yourself questions, and allowing yourself to be yourself, rather than what others say you should be."
I mumbled something I hoped sounded like, "Thank you," then handed the microphone back before sitting down. I sorta heard others ask questions, but my brain was too busy chewing on what Ms Roberts had said. Janegirl Camp was starting to feel like it'd be something I'd never, ever forget.
If you'd like to find about Martinique Roberts, and the school where she's a head mistress, while she's not being a camp director, you may want to take a look at a story I wrote a while ago, called, "Madam Martinique's Finishing School".
Janegirl Camp
Chapter 3
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
The trees on either side of the path my dad and I were following were just tall enough to keep the late morning sun from shining directly on us. Birds were twittering in the distance, and crickets chirped from under the bushes and ferns spread across the forest floor. A cool breeze whispered through the trees, bringing the scent of pine needles, and other green things.
Dad switched from carrying my suitcase between us to his other side, then held his hand out to me. I looked up and smiled at him as I slid my hand into his. Loose sand crunched under my sneakers when I started skipping beside my dad. It was so nice to be able to hold hands with him in public, without worrying about other kids giving me grief.
I skidded to a stop when someone yelled something. Even though the voice sounded friendly, cold fear still curled up in my stomach. I let go of Dad's hand as I turned to the voice, and saw an older teen with long, black hair. She smiled at me as she closed the door of an honest-to-goodness log cabin, then bounced down a few wooden steps.
I swallowed the lump in my throat, then asked, "Whatcha say?"
"I'd said, 'Hey there, happy camper!' " she answered as she walked towards me. "I'm Jessica," she said when she stopped in front of me and held out her hand. Her smile grew as she asked, "What's your name?"
Some of the fear in my stomach melted when I saw how nice Jessica was being. "I'm ... umm ... Ezekiel," I said as I shook hands with her, "but while I'm here at camp, ya can call me Zee."
"So nice to meet you," Jessica said when she let go of my hand. "Oh wait," she added while pulling a phone from the hip pocket of her shorts. After flipping through a few screens, she asked, "Is your last name McGlyph?"
"Uhhhh ... yeah."
She grinned and said, "Awesome! I'll be your cabin counselor." She pointed to the building behind her, and said, "Welcome to Dandelion Cabin, your home away from home."
My shoulders drooped when I realized what was going to happen next. "Ah," I said as my stomach tightened, "thanks."
Jessica rested a hand on my shoulder, then bent down a little and whispered, "I promise ... it's gonna be okay." She shoved her phone into a pocket after standing back up, then turned to my dad and asked, "Is that Zee's suitcase?"
A corner of Dad's mouth curled up as he said, "Oh yeah. I know clothes are made available for all campers, but I thought it might be nice if he had a couple of special things from home."
She nodded and said, "Having something from home can definitely help with feeling homesick, especially during the first few days of camp." She held a hand out towards the suitcase as she asked, "Would you like me to hold that, while you give Zee a hug?"
Dad gave her a wide smile as he said, "I'd appreciate that." After passing the bag over to Jessica, he got down on one knee, opened his arms to me, and said, "C'mere, butterfly."
Tears wer trickling down my cheeks even before he pulled me close. I buried my face in his shoulder, and thought back to the first day I got to wear something girlish. I'd been fluttering around the house all day with excitement. That's when he first called me his pretty butterfly.
I lifted my head and said, "I love ya so much," while hugging my dad around the neck.
"I love you too," he said while hugging back. Even though he wasn't exactly crying when he let go of me, his eyes were shinier than usual when he said, "Now I want you to be a good boy, but I also want you to have fun, and ... most important ... be yourself."
I nodded and said, "I'll do my best."
As I reached up to wipe my runny nose with the back of my hand, Jessica whipped out a small packet of tissues and said, "Here you go."
"Thanks," I said as I pulled out a tissue.
"Could I get one of those too?" my dad asked.
"You bet," my cabin counselor said while holding the pack out to him.
I grinned through my tears when I realized why he'd asked for a tissue, then held mine over his nose while asking, "All ready, Papa Elephant?"
"All ready, Baby Elephant," he said while covering my nose with the tissue he was holding.
We both made loud, trumpeting noises while blowing each other's noses. I giggled a little, and my dad chuckled. After wiping at my eyes with his tissue, he stood and said, "Guess it's about that time."
I let out a deep sigh, then said, "I'm gonna miss ya."
Dad pulled me into another hug. "I'm gonna miss you too. But, I promise, I'll be here on Family Day."
I leaned back in his arms and looked up while asking, "With bells on?"
He grinned and said, "You betcha." After letting go, my dad kissed the top of my head, then strolled down the forest path. I waved when he turned and looked at me. He smiled and waved back, then disappeared around a bend in the path.
I could feel a good crying jag coming on when Jessica patted my shoulder and asked, "Wanna head inside and meet one of your cabin mates?"
Not trusting myself to speak, I nodded in answer, then followed my camp counselor into the place that, for the next couple of weeks, was going to be my home away from home.
=-=-=
The cabin door made a solid clunking noise when I closed it. After taking a deep breath of cool, lemon-scented air, I stepped around from behind Jessica. A girl who looked close to my age smiled at us while brushing wavy brown hair over her shoulder, then slid a drawer into a dresser with a hip bump.
"Hey Jess!" she said while walking towards us. Her summery green dress swayed around her knees when she stopped in front of us and said, "I'm all done unpackin' now."
Jessica set my suitcase down on the floor, then held out a thumb to the girl and said, "Way to go, Raine!"
Raine gave our counselor a huge smile. Her smile fell when she looked at me and asked, "You okay?"
I shrugged and said, "I guess so."
Jessica rubbed my back as she said, "Zee just got through saying goodbye."
Raine looked from her to me, then asked, "Ya use neopronouns?"
I frowned and asked, "Whuh?"
She looked back at our counselor and asked, "Didn't ya say ze just got through sayin' goodbye?"
"Ah," Jessica said as she let her hand drop from my back. "I see where the confusion is. Zee, with two e's, is the name of your new cabin mate. I wasn't using ze, with one e, as a pronoun." She turned to me, and asked, "Speaking of pronouns, do you have any preferences?"
After a couple of seconds thinking, I remembered what pronouns were, then said, "I guess ... the boy kind."
Jessica crouched down beside me, then asked, "Are you sure you want people calling you he and him?"
I crossed my arms tight across my chest and said, "Of course!"
She scanned me from head to toe and back, then said, "So long as you're happy with it, that's all that matters." She rested her hand on my wrist as she added, "But ... if you ever change your mind, that'll be okay too."
My brows slid up to my bangs as I asked, "How can I change somethin' like that?"
Raine grinned and said, "It's easy. Ya just open the camp app on your phone, hit the personal info tab, and pick whatever gender ya like."
I looked at my cabin mate for a second, then asked, "How can an app change whatcha are?"
There was a deep warmth in her sky blue eyes as she said, "It don't change anything 'bout ya." She tapped the middle of my chest as she said, "It just lets others know what's in here."
Something fluttered where my cabin mate had tapped, but I couldn't tell if it was fear or excitement. Maybe it was a bit of both. "Is it okay if I use boy pronouns ... at least for now?"
Jessica nodded and said, "Absolutely. How you identify, and when you want to let others know how you want to identify, is totally up to you."
I grinned and said, "So, if I wanted to go from sayin' I'm a boy to like ... a butterfly ... I could?"
"You'd need to select 'Other' in the app, then write in 'butterfly'," my cabin counselor said when she let go of my wrist, "but you wouldn't be the first to add a new option to the gender list."
"Wow," I said when I realized my joke was being taken seriously. "I really could say I was a butterfly, and nobody'd get mad?"
Raine shook her head and said, "Course not. If they did, I woulda heard about it when I wrote in my gender as delicate1."
"Huh ... I never heard of somebody sayin' they was a delicate."
"It's kinda new to me too, but when my school therapist told me 'bout it, things kinda clicked, and I realized it fit how I felt."
"Ah," I said as I let my arms drop. "Is that anything like bein' a janegirl?"
My cabin mate chewed on her bottom lip, then said, "Well ... sorta . Delicates kinda tend to be girlish, like janegirls, but we don't usually identify as boys or girls."
My mouth hung open for a moment. "I ... I don't think I ever met somebody who didn't see 'emself as a boy or a girl."
Raine blushed and said, "I know it's kinda weird, but --"
"No! It ain't weird at all." I gave her a big smile, and said, "I think it's kinda neat. It's just somethin' new I'm gettin' to learn about."
Our cabin counselor stood up and said, "If you'd like to learn more about gender stuff, you might wanna try signing up for Mrs Shepherd's class."
"They got classes 'bout gender here at camp?" I asked.
"Oh yeah!" Raine said. The polished floorboards under her feet squeaked when she bounced on her toes. "I took her class last year. She's really nice!"
"Cool! How do I sign up?"
"I can show you how to do that on the camp app," Jessica said as she picked up my suitcase. "But first, why don't we get you unpacked?"
I smiled and nodded before following the older girl to the dresser Raine had been using. Even though I was missing my dad an awful lot, I couldn't help but feel excited about all the things I could do and learn at Janegirl Camp.
1 Click here if you'd like to learn a little bit more about identifying as a delicate.
Janegirl Camp
Chapter 4
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
Jessica plunked my suitcase on top of the wooden dresser I was going to be sharing with Raine. I clicked open the latches, then lifted the top half of my suitcase. I'm pretty sure my blush was at least as pink as the dress neatly folded on top of the rest of my clothes.
Raine gasped when she came up beside me, then said, "That's sooo cute!"
"You should probably hang your dress up in the wardrobe," Jess said from my other side.
The latches on my suitcase rattled when I slammed it shut. I glanced at the mirror over the dresser, then looked away when I saw how red my face had gotten. Once my racing heart slowed, then slid out of my throat, I said, "Maybe I aughta unpack later."
Raine blinked a few times, then said, "Sorry. I ... I didn't mean to embarrass ya."
I wanted to say she was wrong, but I didn't think I could get away with that, especially with how warm my cheeks felt. Instead, I said, "It's okay. I just ... I ain't used to people, 'cept my dad, seein' me dressed ... like that. I mean, I know everybody here wears dresses, but ..."
Our cabin counselor smiled and said, "Actually, not everybody here wears dresses." She waved a hand from her yellow t-shirt with a dark green logo over her heart, down to the matching green shorts she was wearing, and said, "Just take a look at me."
Even though Jessica looked a lot girlier than I ever could, especially with how ... curvy she was, I couldn't argue about her not wearing a dress. "So," I said, "it's okay for me to be dressed like a boy?"
Jess took a long look at what I was wearing. Her mouth slid to the side, and her forehead wrinkled while she looked, then she smiled again and said, "Absolutely. There's no rush to dress in any particular way. How you want to dress, and when you want to do it, is up to you."
Raine looked down at her dress. Or maybe ... it was *his* dress? I wasn't sure which pronouns delicates used. Anyway, when he -- okay, I'm gonna go with she -- looked at me, her face sorta scrunched up as she asked, "Would ya feel better if I was wearin' somethin' more boyish?"
I tried to think of what my cabin mate could do to look like a boy. Even in a suit and tie, I couldn't imagine her looking like anything except a girl. "Oh no," I said, "you ain't gotta change. If there's anybody who needs to change, it's me."
Our cabin counselor brushed my bangs out of my eyes as she said, "If you'd like to change, that's perfectly fine." She rested her hand on my shoulder when she asked, "Is that something you *want* to do?"
I thought about the dress hiding in my suitcase. Of all the birthday presents Dad had given me last year, it was my favorite. I could hardly wait to put it on when I first saw it. But ... that was around my dad. I shrugged and said, "I ain't sure. I mean, I do, but ..."
Raine's eyes seemed to twinkle when she smiled. "I totally get where you're comin' from. Wanna skip unpackin' for now, and try somethin' else?"
The ache between my shoulder blades faded as I asked, "Like what?"
Jessica let go of my shoulder and said, "Lemme take a look." She dug a phone out of her shorts pocket, tapped the phone's face a few times, then said, "Right now, it looks like the tai chi session by the lake is almost over. Mrs Shepherd's Gender Chat starts in a few minutes, and something called Howdy Doodle is starting then too."
"Oooo," Raine said as she leaned between me and the dresser, then looked at Jess's phone, "Ms Chase hosted Howdy Doodle last year too. It was lotsa fun!"
The back of her head was an inch -- okay, maybe a few inches -- away from my face. Her hair had a clean, flowery scent. My heart nearly stopped when I realized her bare shoulder might touch my chest if I breathed too deep. I took a small step back, waited for my heart to start beating again, then asked, "What was Howdy Doodle like?"
Raine stood back up and said, "Everyone was handed a sketchbook, then we sat across from each other at one of the dining tables in the mess hall. We were given five minutes to sketch the person across from us. After the five minutes was over, everybody signed what they drew, passed the drawing to the person across the table, then took turns scooting over one space."
I sighed and said, "Don't think that's for me."
"Why's that?"
"I just ... ain't so good at drawin'," I answered while trying to not cringe at the half-truth. I wasn't actually all that bad. I'd just gotten teased too much by other kids about the things I liked to draw. Eventually, the only person I ever showed any of my drawing to, had been my dad.
Raine grinned and said, "Me too! But Howdy Doodle ain't so much about how good ya draw, as it is about meetin' other campers."
The muscles between my shoulder blades tightened again when I thought about handing my drawing over to a total stranger. Then I remembered, this was a place Dad had said was supposed to be safe, so I pulled on a brave smile, and said, "I guess I could give that a try."
Jessica frowned and asked, "Is that something you *want* to do?"
My bravery started slipping as I asked, "Won't I hafta do it later, if I skip it today?"
"Of course not," she said as she shook her head. "Everything that happens here at Janegirl Camp is completely optional. Nobody is required to do anything they don't want to do."
My fake smile turned into a sheepish grin. "So ... If I wanna turn my bed into a blanket fort, and hide in there while reading manga all day, they'd lemme do that?"
Our cabin counselor nodded as she said, "If that's what you needed to feel safe and comfortable while at camp, I'd do whatever it took to help you make the most amazing blanket fort ever!"
"Wow ... really?"
Raine grinned and said, "You betcha. Jess is the awesomest cabin counselor ever!"
"I ... I mean," I paused to gather my thoughts, then said, "I never been someplace where ya could do ... anything."
Jessica frowned again, but she also had an impish smirk when she said, "Well ... Chef Ruiz kinda gets grumpy if somebody blows up her kitchen, you might get in trouble if you turn the *whole* lake into a bubble bath, and they don't take kindly to beds being set on fire."
"Speaking of beds," Raine said as she walked over to the bunks nearest us, "wanna get started on that fort?"
I giggled at the thought of really building a blanket fort. Yeah, I giggled. Boys are allowed to giggle. There's no rule against it. At least, I'm pretty sure there ain't. Anyway, when my cabin mate peeled the blanket off the lower bed, I held up a hand and said, "Y'ain't gotta do that."
"Ya sure?" she asked. "I ain't built a fort in a long time, but I used to be pretty good at it."
"I might wanna give it a try later," I said as I took a step closer to our cabin counselor, "but right now, I'm kinda curious about that Gender Chat thing." I leaned down to look at her phone, then asked, "What's it like?"
Jessica held out her phone to me as she said, "You can take a look, if you'd like."
"Thanks!" I said, then started reading what was listed on her phone. She tapped one of the items, and a new window popped up, which said, "Got questions about gender? Not sure which pronouns to use? Do you like chocolate chip cookies? Then join us for Gender Chat, hosted today at 10:00 am by Mrs Simone Shepherd."
I grinned at the question about cookies, then said, "That class sounds kinda fun!"
"Actually, while Mrs Shepherd does teach a few classes about gender, and stuff related to it, Gender Chat is more of a group discussion."
"Ahhh ... well, it still sounds fun."
Raine folded up the blanket she was holding while she said, "Sounds fun to me too!"
"Oh! Ya wanna go again?"
"I ... umm ... kinda fibbed when I said I went to her class last year." Her cheeks turned a dark pink as she said, "I did start going to her class, but I kinda chickened out before I got all the way there. I just ... didn't have the nerve to talk about my gender around other kids."
"Ah ... so ya never got to meet Mrs Shepherd?"
"Actually, I did meet her in private, and talked to her a bit, which really helped me to start figuring myself out." She placed the folded blanket on the lower bunk bed, then said, "But, this year, I think I'm ready talk about gender stuff around other kids."
Our cabin counselor walked over to the younger girl, and gave her a one-armed hug as she said, "I'm really proud of you. I remember how rough things were for you last year." Jessica lowered her head, then asked in a soft voice, "Are you sure you're ready for this?"
My cabin mate nodded and said, "Yeah, I'm pretty sure I am."
Jess gave Raine another squeeze before letting go, then turned to me and asked, "Do you feel ready to talk about gender stuff?"
While the idea scared me a little ... okay ... a lot, I was also really curious, so I squared my shoulders, and said, "Yeah, I think I am."
Jessica gave me a huge smile, then looked between me and my cabin mate as she said, "I'm so glad to hear that. Mrs Shepherd is super nice, and very chill." Her smile turned into a cheesy grin as she said, "Plus, she makes the best chocolate chip cookies ever!"
Janegirl Camp
Chapter 5
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
Jessica led us to a mossy clearing under a huge, gnarly oak tree. Pillows and cushions were arranged in a circle under the dappled shade of the tree. A woman with short, cinnamon hair and wrinkles in the corners of her eyes sat on a cushion at the far end of the circle. Several kids sat on either side of her, and a huge plate of cookies rested on a flat stone in front of her.
Raine tucked her skirt under her butt before sitting on a nearby pillow. The girl next to my cabin mate gave her a hug, then whispered in her ear. When Jess sat on the other side of my cabin mate, the girl stopped whispering, then reached behind Raine and fist-bumped our counselor.
I sat down on the cushion on the other side of Jess, then wiggled my fingers at the lady across the circle from me and said, "Umm ... hi."
The boy sitting on the other side of me held a finger to his lips and said, "Shhh." At least, I thought he was a boy. The top he was wearing was sorta floofy, his fingernails were a bright pink, and there was a ring of pale blue flowers around the top of his -- or maybe her -- head.
I drooped and whispered, "Sorry."
The woman picked up the cookie plate, then smiled at me and said, "That's quite all right." She looked at everyone circled around her, then said, "Since we have a few new faces today, I'll take a moment to explain how Gender Chat works."
She held out the plate and said, "We'll start off passing this plate of cookies around, and whomever is holding it usually gives their name, gender, preferred pronouns, and something they'd like to share about themself, then take a cookie. If you'd rather not say anything, you can still take a cookie before passing the plate onto the next person."
She switched the plate to her other hand and said, "For example, I'm Mrs Simone Shepherd, I identify as female, my preferred pronouns are she and her, and I've been a senior counselor here at Janegirl Camp for a few years."
Everyone clapped after Mrs Shepherd's intro. Figuring this didn't break the no talking rule, I joined in. Once the clapping died down, the plate was passed on to a girl with long blonde hair. Except for the hair length, she was a mirror image of the boy beside me.
The girl grinned and said, "Hi! I'm Casey Hartford, and I identify as a janegirl. I *usually* go by he and him, although I'm okay with she and her too." She -- or he -- poked the kid next to me in the arm and said, "This is the second year me and my sib have been at Janegirl Camp."
I did my best to not stare as I joined in clapping for Casey. I was having a bit of difficulty trying to think of him as anything but a girl. Even the way he nibbled on his cookie before passing the plate seemed girlish.
"I'm Phil Hartford," Casey's sib said while taking the plate, "and I'm a boy, but lately, I've been ... experimenting. While I'm doin' that, I'd like to be called they and them." Phil stared at the plate, then blushed as they said, "And ... ummm ... I like Hello Kitty. Like ... a lot."
Phil's face turned a deeper pink when everyone started clapping, and they shoved a cookie in their mouth before passing the plate to me. I leaned closer to Phil and whispered, "I like her too." A few crumbs fell from the corner of their mouth when they gave me a shy grin.
I looked up at everyone else, and said, "Hi! I'm Ezekiel McGlyph, but while at camp, I'm goin' by Zee. I've always thought of myself as a boy, but I think I might be a janegirl, or somethin' else. He and him work for me. And ... erm ... I like drawin', but I'm a bit shy 'bout sharin' stuff."
My cheeks warmed when people started clapping. I grabbed a cookie to distract myself, and took a bite. It tasted even better than it smelled. The cookie was crispy on the outside, chewy on the inside, and oozing with chocolatey goodness. I completely forgot to pass the plate until Jess nudged my arm.
My cabin counselor winked at me when I passed the cookies to her, then smiled at the rest of the group while saying, "I'm Jessica Reese, and I'm okay with Jess, but not Jessi. I'm a transgirl, and my pronouns are she and her. I've been going to Janegirl Camp for a while, but this is my first time being a counselor."
I was very careful about not letting my mouth hang open when I heard Jessica's gender, and clapped along with everyone else. As the clapping died, our cabin counselor whispered in Raine's ear while handing over the cookie plate.
When Jess stopped whispering, Raine sat up straighter, then said, "My name's Raine Garrison, and my gender is delicate. While I prefer de and der, I know not a lot of people know delicate pronouns, so I'm also okay with she and her. When school starts this fall, I'll be registered as a delicate at St Milton's Middle School."
Raine smiled from ear to when everyone started clapping, and Jessical gave her -- or der(?) -- a quick hug. The camper on the other side of Raine grinned and patted my cabin mate's arm before accepting the plate of cookies being passed over to her.
The last camper in our circle picked up a cookie from the plate, then waved it to everyone while saying, "Hi! I'm Luz Gutiérrez, and I'm genderfae, or just fae. I go by she and her when I'm feeling more like a girl, or they and them when I'm not. Either is okay for me. And ... umm ... I know how to whistle with an acorn cap!"
Luz grinned when everyone clapped, then started munching on -- I'm guessing her -- cookie, before passing the plate to the senior counselor sitting beside her.
Mrs Shepherd smiled as she accepted the plate, then looked around the circle and said, "Now that we know each other a little better, we'll start passing the plate around again. This time, we'll take turns asking questions. Anyone who wants to answer, can raise their hand, and the person holding the plate gets to pick who answers."
She held out the plate to Casey and asked, "Would you like to start us off?"
The janegirl nodded as he accepted the plate, then asked, "Can I ask a specific person a question?" When the senior counselor nodded, Casey gave Jessica a nervous look while asking, "Would ya be okay explain' what a transgirl is?"
Our cabin counselor smiled and nodded as she said, "Sure! Basically, it means I'm a girl who's transgender."
Casey's eyes widened. "Oh! Ummm ... I know I'm only supposed to get one question, so would it be okay if I asked ya more questions later?" When Jess nodded again, the jangirl grinned while passing the cookie plate to her -- I mean his -- sibling.
After accepting the plate, Phil glared at the cookies, then looked up and asked, "Why do people freak out when a boy wears a dress, but not when a girl wears pants?"
Several hands went up, including mine. I was a little surprised when they smiled and pointed at me with the cookie plate.
My heart started thumping like it usually did when I was called on in school. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, then said, "I dunno *lots* about gender, but I've picked up some stuff while doin' searches online with my dad--"
The lump in my throat kept any other words from coming out. Someone patted shoulder. Jess smiled at me when I turned to see who it was. Even though the lump didn't completely go away, the warmth in her eyes helped loosen the tightness in my throat.
Feeling a bit braver, I turned back to Phil, and said, "Ummm ... one of the things we found out, is there used to be a time when people *did* think it was weird for girls to wear pants. When girls started wearin' pants, it got to be less a big deal."
I looked down at my crossed legs, and started playing with one of my laces. "I guess ... maybe ... there's just gotta be more boys willin' to wear dresses, so it's less a big deal?"
A soft, warm hand with bright pink nails rested on top of mine. When I looked up at the hand's owner, they smiled at me, then leaned closer and whispered, "You'd look pretty in a dress," before passing the plate of cookies to me.
I was at a loss for words for what seemed like forever. Except for my dad, nobody had ever said anything about me being pretty. My face warmed again when I thought about the dress waiting for me in my suitcase.
Eventually, I noticed Jessica tapping my elbow. She held a hand out to the plate I was holding, and raised her eyebrows, as if to ask, "Do you want to pass?" She smiled and nodded when I shook my head.
I did my best to gather back together what thoughts I could, then said, "I guess my question is, can I act or dress girly, and still be a boy?"
Everybody's hands went up. Raine grinned when I pointed at der, then said, "You betcha! How ya present and identify can be totally different." I was tempted to ask another question, but it seemed like we only got one per turn, so I filed it away for later, and passed the plate of cookies on to Jessica.
My cabin counselor smiled as she accepted the plate, then took a cookie before passing it on. I was tempted to ask why, but I figured I could ask that question later too, so I turned my attention to Raine.
De fidgeted on der cushion while looking around the circle, then said, "This may be a dumb question, but ... which bathroom do I use?"
Most of the faces I saw were blank or confused. When Mrs Shepherd raised her hand, and Raine nodded to her, the senior counselor asked, "Did you mean here, at Janegirl Camp, or someplace else?"
"Well ..." de said while fidgeting again, "I know I'm allowed to use the girl's room at school, and that there's no gendered bathrooms at camp, but I was more wondering about ... anyplace else I might need to go."
Mrs Shepherd tapper her chin a few times, then said, "The answer depends a lot on where you're at. But, as a general rule of thumb, it's usually best to use the restroom that most closely matches however you're presenting while there."
Raine nodded, and seemed to be deep in thought as she passed the plate to the last camper in the circle. Luz's eyes widened when she received the plate, then looked up to the senior counselor, and said, "I do have a question, but I'm nervous about asking it. Would it be okay if I got skipped?"
The corners of Mrs Shepherd's eyes crinkled when she smiled and said, "Absolutely. One of the rules here, is nobody has to do anything they feel uncomfortable doing. But, if you'd like to ask me, or any of the staff some time later, feel free to do so."
Luz smiled back as she said, "Thank you," before passing on the plate of cookies.
Muffled music started playing when the senior counselor accepted the plate. She reached under her cushion, pulled out a phone and glanced at the screen, then said, "It looks like I'll need to leave a little early today." As she stood, she said, "I'll be hosting Gender Chat tomorrow at the same time, so feel free to come back, if you'd like."
The rest of us started standing up to, and I gave her a friendly wave when she trotted out from under the shady tree. Once Mrs Shepherd was out of sight, I turned to Jess and asked, "What should we do next?"
My cabin counselor brushed a strand of hair over my ear, then asked, "What would you like to do?"
I thought about my suitcase again, then said, "I probably aughta unpack."
She bent down until she was eye to eye with me, and asked, "Do you feel ready to do that?"
"I ... I think I am."
There was a searching look in her eyes, then she asked, "Would it help to hold hands?"
I blinked twice, then said, "You mean ... with me?"
When she nodded, I said, "I think ... maybe ... yeah."
Jess smiled as she stood, then held out her hand. I smiled back when I held hands with her. Even though it wasn't the same as holding hands with Dad, my legs didn't feel quite as wobbly as I'd expected when we started heading back to Dandelion Cabin.
Janegirl Camp
Chapter 6
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
My hand swayed in Jessica's when she led me out from the cool shade of the huge oak tree. As we followed the path to Dandelion Cabin, I heard footsteps close behind us. When I glanced over my shoulder, Casey waved, and Phil smiled at me.
The twins walked a little faster until they caught up to us. Phil was still smiling when they bumped shoulders with me, then asked, "So, where ya headed next?"
I played with the hem of my shorts while thinking of what was waiting for me in the cabin, then said, "I just ... ummm ... gotta unpack some stuff."
"Oooo!" Phil squealed. "Ya bring any pretty dresses?"
I'm sure my face was as pink as my shirt and sneakers when I said, "Ermmm ... I guess so."
"Hey!" Casey said while swatting his sib's arm. "Don't be so nosy."
Phil rubbed their arm and said, "I was just askin'."
Casey flipped a few locks of hair over his shoulder, then gave his sibling an intense look. "Ya 'member last year, and how ya felt 'bout wearing girl clothes around others?"
Phil's face paled, then they turned to me and said, "I'm really sorry. With how pretty ya look, I assumed ya was was used to wearin' girl clothes."
"Oh ... ummm ... thanks," I said as my blush spread to my ears. "I *have* been wearin' dresses, and stuff like that, for a while. But ... the only person who's seen me like that is my dad."
Jess gave my hand a quick squeeze, then whispered, "It's okay if you'd like to be alone while putting away your clothes."
I thought about when Dad had called Janegirl Camp a safe place to be myself, then whispered to my cabin counselor, "I think I'll be okay." In a louder voice, I said, "My dad packed my suitcase, so I ain't sure what's in it. I'm okay with ya's seein' what's in there, so long as you promise not to laugh."
Casey's eyebrows rose as he said, "I'd never laugh. Honest."
Phil held out a pinky while saying, "I promise not to laugh either."
It took me a moment before I realized what they were doing. I grinned while linking pinkies with Phil, then looked at both of my new friends, and said, "Thanks. That means a lot to me."
=-=-=
"Oooo ..." Phil said when I pulled my dress out of my suitcase.
"That's so cute!" Casey added.
My heart thumped through the light cotton when I held the dress up to my chest and said, "Thanks. It's pretty special to me."
Jessica smiled and said, "I can imagine."
Phil grinned and said, "I'm *so* stealing it next time y'ain't lookin'."
Casey elbowed his twin in the ribs and said, "I can't believe you already forgot what Mom said about 'borrowing' without asking."
Phil glared at their longer-haired sibling, then said, "I was only kidding!" Their glare turned into a bright smile when they turned to me and asked, "Where'd ya find somethin' so pretty?"
A smile stretched across my face when I thought back to the first time I'd seen my dress.
=-=-=
It had been almost a month ago when my dad pulled into a parking space in front of a small strip-mail store. 'Pretty Princess Boutique' was painted on the store window in big, fancy letters. I took slow breaths in and out when Dad took the keys out of the ignition.
My dad patted my knee, then said, "You gonna be okay, butterfly?"
I nodded as I undid my seatbelt and said, "I think so," before climbing out of the truck. Once Dad got out and locked up, I reached for his hand. He gave me a warm smile when he held hands with me. My knees were only a little wobbly as we walked into the store.
"Hello Zach!" said a tall woman behind the counter when we walked through the door. Even though I knew it was my dad's name, it still felt weird hearing a stranger call him that.
"Hey Steph," Dad said while waving to the stranger. "It's good to see you again!"
"Same here," said the woman as she stepped out from behind the counter.
I looked from one adult to the other, and noticed how similar they seemed. That's when something in my head clicked. "You're Aunt Steph?"
She smiled from ear to ear while nodding, then said, "That I am, sweetie." She crouched down and added, "You must be the pretty butterfly your daddy's been telling me about."
My face warmed when I heard somebody besides Dad use my nickname. I was half tempted to give her a hug, but I wasn't quite ready for that, so I smiled instead, and said, "It's so nice to finally meet ya, Aunt Steph."
"It's a pleasure to meet you as well," my aunt said as she stood up. She waved a hand at the racks of clothes crowded all around us, then said, "Feel free to look around, and let me know if you have any questions."
I looked up at my dad, to make sure it really was all right to look around. Even though he'd bought me some really pretty clothes online, this was the first time we'd been in a store that specialized in girl clothes. He seemed to be reading my mind when he winked and nodded before letting go of my hand.
My feet felt like they were barely touching the ground as I wandered around the store. Everything from tee-shirts and jeans to party dresses were there. I was looking through some of the frillier dresses, when I stopped and gasped.
"What is it?" Aunt Steph asked from behind me. I turned and tried to speak, but I had no words. Instead, I turned back, and pointed to the dress I'd found. It was pink, with tiny white flowers sewn on it. It had a white collar, puffy white sleeves with pink trim, and a big, white bow in the back.
After staring at the dress for a while, I whispered, "This ... this is the dress I want."
=-=-=
Someone nudging my arm brought me back to the present.
One side of Jess's mouth curled up when she said, "You looked like you were remembering something nice."
I nodded and said, "I was just thinkin' about when Daddy--" I gulped when I realized the name that had just come out of my mouth. "I mean ... I was thinkin' 'bout when my dad got me this dress."
Phil tilted their head, then asked, "Why'd ya switch from callin' him Daddy to your dad?"
"Well," I said while looking down at the wooden floorboards under my feet, "I'd been 'membering how me and Dad had gone into my aunt's store to get this dress, and she'd called him my daddy." I looked back up and said, "When I was talkin' 'bout what I'd remembered, it kinda just ... slipped out."
Casey gave me a long, hard look. His expression softened a little when he asked, "Do ya wanna call him your daddy?"
I shrugged and said, "I dunno. I mean, I used to call him that when I was little, but I'm eleven now. Ain't I too old to go back to callin' him Daddy?"
Phil rolled their eyes, then said, "Plenty of girls our age use Daddy instead of Dad."
"Maybe they do," I said, "but ... I'm a boy."
Jessica rested a hand on my shoulder, then said, "While you're here at Janegirl Camp, there's nothing that's just for boys or just for girls." She reached up and brushed my bangs out of my eyes, then said, "There's just what you do or don't want to do, based on what feels right to you."
My chest ached when I thought about my dad. I managed to hold back the tears welling up, but I still sniffled a little when I said, "I think ... maybe ... at least sometimes, I'd like to call him ... Daddy."
Janegirl Camp
Chapter 7
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
I hung up my dress with numb fingers while thinking about what I'd called my dad. When I shuffled back to my suitcase, questions started bouncing around my skull.
Why had I called him Daddy? Had it been as much of an accident as it had felt? Did girls my age really called their dads that? Did that make me a girl, or a janegirl, or something else?
I was too distracted by those questions to pay any attention to the clothes Daddy ... I mean Dad had packed for me when I moved them into an empty drawer. I caught a whiff of something light and sweet while shifting clothes around into roughly even piles. I looked to my left, and saw Phil standing a few inches from me.
They glanced back and smiled, then turned to the dresser mirror. After unpinning the ring of flowers from their head, they set the flowers and hairpins on the dresser next to my suitcase. I was in the middle of wondering why my face felt so warm when Phil let out a soft gasp.
After shoving closed the drawer I'd filled with clothes, I turned to my friend and asked, "What's wrong?"
They grinned and pointed to the last item in my suitcase, then said, "You got Hello Kitty!"
All my worries flitted away when I saw what Phil was pointing to. I pulled her out of the suitcase and held her close. Even though I was probably only imagining it, I could almost smell my mom's perfume on her. In a quiet voice, I said, "I call her Kitty McGlyph."
Casey smiled and said, "She's pretty lucky to have someone as nice as you adopt her."
I smiled back, then said, "I feel lucky to have her. She's been with me through ... just ... a lot."
From somewhere close behind, Jessica asked, "Would you like to bring her with you?"
I froze, barely breathing, when I realized a teenager had seen me hugging a stuffie. I waited for my lungs to start working again, then said, "I ... uhhh ... prolly aughta leave her here."
While I was searching for a safe place to hide Kitty, Jess walked from behind me, then rested a hand on my shoulder. "If you'd like to leave Kitty in our cabin, that's perfectly fine. But there's also nothing wrong with bringing her with you, if you'd like."
I chewed on a thumbnail while thinking, then said, "I dunno. Wouldn't the other kids laugh?"
Casey shook his head and said, "I don't think so." He played with the bottom of his camp t-shirt for a moment, then said, "Well ... not without gettin' in trouble with the staff here."
"They def wouldn't laugh at Doll Drama Improv," Phil said.
My forehead wrinkled when I asked, "What's that?"
Jess pulled out her phone, tapped its face a few times, then scanned down the screen as she said, "Doll Drama Improv is an opportunity for campers to work through experiences they've had, or might have, and find positive solutions to difficult issues."
"Wow," I said, "that sounds like it could be ... kinda ... scary."
Casey twirled a strand of his pretty blonde hair around a finger. "I guess ..." he said, then paused. He had a faraway look in his eyes when he started speaking again. "Depending on the experience you're workin' through, it could be a bit ... rough." His voice broke on the last word, and his face crumpled.
Phil looked at their brother for a moment, then pulled him close and hugged tight. Jessica lowered her phone, then stroked the back of Casey's head. Even though he hadn't made a sound, Casey's shoulders shuddered a few times.
I rested my chin on Kitty's fuzzy head while guilt washed over me. Eventually, I said, "I'm sorry. I didn't realize askin' 'bout that activity woulda brought up bad memories."
Casey's eyes were damp when he lifted his head from his sib's shoulder. He gave me a brittle smile, then said, "It's okay. Ya couldn't have known."
Our cabin counselor tugged at my hand when I started gnawing on my thumbnail again. She smiled when I looked up at her, then said, "You'll ruin your pretty nails if you keep doing that."
I looked down and spread out my fingers while still managing to hold onto Kitty. Had Jess seen the clear polish on my nails? And what if she did? Boys wear nail polish. At least, some boys do. Sometimes. Don't they?
With all those thoughts and questions buzzing around my head, I looked up again and asked, "Is it really okay to be pretty?"
Jessica gave me a sharp nod and said, "Of course it is."
"Even though I'm a boy?"
Before Jess could answer, Casey rested a hand on my arm and said, "I'm a boy."
I looked at my longer-haired friend and said, "But ... I thought ya said you're a janegirl."
My friend grinned through his tears and said, "I am. Bein' a boy is part of bein' a janegirl."
"Ah," I said while mulling that idea over. "Well, I ain't 'zactly sure what I am, 'cept for a boy who's ... different."
Phill let go of their brother, then rested a hand with shiny pink nails on my other arm. "I think I kinda see where you're comin' from. I'm tryin' to figure stuff out too. It's why I switched pronouns."
"Huh," I said. "Maybe I aughta switch to they/them too."
Our counselor held up her phone again and said, "If you'd like, I could update your profile."
"Oh ... umm ... I guess so."
Jess looked over her phone at me, then said, "Why don't we put a pin in that, and take a look at what's coming up on today's schedule?"
Casey let go of my arm, then wiped at his cheeks while asking, "What's up next?"
Phil let go of my other arm, then stood on their tiptoes, and looked at our cabin counselor's phone. "It looks like Ms Dutch has a creative writin' class comin' up, and Madam Chen's teachin' ballet basics. Oh! Miss Stetson's hostin' a crafting activity in a few minutes!"
Some of the pain left Casey's eyes, and his smiled warmed when he stood on his toes and looked at Jessica's phone. "Oh yeah! It looks like she's teachin' how to make friendship barrettes today."
"Don't think I ever heard of friendship barrettes," I said.
Our cabin counselor gave me a lopsided smile. "I'm guessing it's like friendship bracelets, but ... barrettes." She looked from me to my friends, then said, "Would any of you like to give it a try?"
Casey smiled and nodded while his sib said, "Oh yeah! Sounds like fun."
When I nodded as well, Jess grinned and said, "It looks like the vote for friendship barrettes is unanimous!"
While our cabin counselor headed for the door, I laid Kitty down on the nearest bunkbed, checked to make sure nobody was looking, then kissed her forehead before running to catch up with everyone.
=-=-=
The chatter of what sounded like hundreds of kids filled the hall of the activity center when our counselor opened the door to room number four. I peeked through the doorway, and counted maybe a dozen heads. While it could have been worse, that was still a dozen new kids who'd see me looking like ... well ... me.
Even though my t-shirt was plain, it was also my favorite color ... pink. My sneakers were pink too, and the glittery laces on them were probably not what most boys would use. Although my blue denim shorts didn't look especially girly, they *had* been bought at my aunt's store, which specialized in girl clothes.
I was starting to wonder if I should have worn something to camp that was more definitely boyish, when Jess, Casey, and Phil walked into the noisy room. I took a deep breath, then followed behind them.
A familiar woman with reddish brown hair waved at us and said, "Hello!" when we entered.
While fighting a bout of shyness, I gave her friendly wave, then looked at all the unfamiliar faces surrounding me. My stomach flip-flopped when I realized there may have been a lot more than a dozen kids sitting at the round wooden tables spread around the room.
Jessica ran up to the woman hosting today's crafting activity, then gave her a big hug and said, "It's so good to see you again, Miss Stetson."
"It's good to see you too," the woman said while hugging back. When she let go, she turned to the twins and said, "Welcome back, Phil and Casey."
Phil grinned, then said, "Thank you!"
Casey frowned while looking around the room, then asked, "Will ya be able to fit us in?"
The activity host nodded and said, "Of course!" She looked from my friends to me, and said, "There's room for you too, Zee."
I raised an eyebrow and asked, "How'd ya know my name?"
Her eyes sparkled when she said, "That's the name you gave me when you signed in earlier this morning."
I smiled when I realized why she looked familiar, then said, "Oh! It's so nice seein' ya again."
Miss Stetson smiled back and said, "The feeling's mutual." She nodded towards an empty table, then said, "The four of you could sit there, if you'd like."
Jessica's shoulders slumped when she said, "I wish I could, but I got a counselor meeting I gotta go to." She looked from me to my friends and said, "Sorry ..."
"Don't worry," Phil said.
Casey nodded and said, "We'll be fine."
Even though it felt like the ground had dropped out from under me when I realized Jess was leaving, I said, "Yeah, we'll be okay."
Our cabin director gave me a questioning look, then turned to the twins and said, "Could you two watch out for Zee while I'm gone?"
Phil draped an arm across my shoulders and said, "Of course!"
Casey patted Jessica's arm and said, "Don't worry. He's in good hands."
While I still felt nervous about Jess leaving, knowing Phil and Casey were there helped me feel a little less anxious. When our cabin counselor looked at me again, it didn't feel as much of a lie when I said, "Don't worry. I'll be okay."
Janegirl Camp
Chapter 8
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
I flopped into a chair at the last empty table in activity room four. My shaking knees thanked me, but my butt complained about the hard, plastic seat it landed in. I took a quick look at the kids sitting nearby. So far, nobody seemed to be staring at my sorta-girlish-but-not-really clothes.
Phil stood beside me, leaned towards the cardboard box and ceramic bowls in the middle of the table, then said, "Oooo ... these look pretty!"
After silently apologizing to my butt, I looked up at Phil and asked, "Whatcha find?"
My friend hummed while digging through both of the bowls, then sat beside me and said, "Take a look." Shiny buttons and sparkling beads clattered and bounced when Phil poured a tiny treasure pile onto the table.
Casey giggled while sitting on the other side of his sibling, then asked, "Ya got any idea what those are gonna be used for?"
Phil shrugged and said, "Not really, but I'm sure Miss Stetson gots somethin' fun planned."
Casey smiled at his twin, then said, "That's for sure! She's always comin' up with neat ideas."
"You've done activities with her before?" I asked my friends.
"Oh yeah," Phil said while nodding. "All the stuff we made with her last year was lotsa fun, and her instructions were pretty easy."
I turned from my friends to the sheet in front of me, then groaned when I started reading.
"What's wrong?" Casey asked.
I sighed, then said, "It looks like we gotta know how to do braiding." I thought of how pretty my hair always looked when Daddy ... Dad braided it for me, and the mess I made when I tried doing it myself.
I rested my forehead on the instruction sheet and groaned again, then said, "I'm seriously awful at braiding."
"Don't worry," Phil whispered, tickling my ear with their warm breath. "I've braided Casey's hair lotsa times. I can help ya, if you'd like."
Feeling a little more hopeful, I lifted my head, and and smiled at my friend. I was about to thank them for the offer, when somebody tapped my shoulder. After turning my head nearly halfway around, a skinny girl with long, silvery-blonde hair gave me a bright smile.
The smile didn't match the deep sadness in her pale blue eyes when she said, "Be careful 'round him."
"Be careful 'round who?" Phil asked.
The look in her eyes darkened when she turned to them and said, "I can't believe you're flirtin' with another girl already."
Phil gave her a blank look, then asked, "Whatcha talkin' about, Xana?"
The girl propped her fists on her hips and said, "You know *exactly* what I'm talkin' about."
Casey glared at Xana and said, "Wouldja give up on them already?"
Xana's brows rose when she looked at Casey and asked, "Them who?"
Phil frowned while drumming their pink fingernails on the table. A determined look grew in their steel blue eyes, but they still sounded nervous when they said, "I'm them." They folded their hands in their lap, then added, "I ... ummm ... changed pronouns."
The girl glanced at Phil's hands, studied their kinda-sorta floofy top for a moment, then looked at my friend's face again and asked, "Ya mean ... ya stopped bein' a boy?"
"I'm still a boy ... sorta," they said, then added in a quieter voice, "but I'm ... experimenting."
"I shoulda guessed," Xana said while rolling her eyes.
"Shoulda guessed what?" I asked.
The girl tilted her head towards Phil while saying, "She said she wasn't interested in me last year, 'cause she's a girl."
I pushed down the anger that flared up when I heard one of my friends being misgendered. My chair scraped across the formica tiled floor when I stood. Some of the chatter around us faded when I looked Xana square in the eye and said, "Experimentin' don't make somebody a girl."
Xana snorted, then said, "Just 'cause ya wanna be her girlfriend don't mean ya know everything about her."
Anger, confusion, and embarrassment bubbled up from somewhere deep inside, turning my stomach cold, and my face warm. I shoved her shoulder and said, "Take it back!" although I wasn't sure which part I wanted her to take back.
"Hey!" Xana said. "Don't gimme your lezzie germs," she added while shoving me in the chest with both hands.
The rest of the room grew quiet when I said, "I ain't no lezzie, you ... you lezzie!"
She grabbed a handful of my hair and said with growl in her voice, "You take that back."
"OUCH!" I shouted when she gave my hair a sharp yank. I dug my fingers into the thick, silky hair on the side of her head, and said, "You take whatcha said back first!"
"Xanadu Drake," said a firm, adult voice. "Ezekiel McGlyph," the voice added.
I tried turning my head when I heard my name. The dull ache on the side of scalp grew when I did that. I turned my eyes instead, and saw Miss Stetson looking between me and the girl holding onto my hair.
The activity host shook her head, then said, "What's gotten into you two?"
Xana pulled at my hair and said, "She started it!"
I yelped, then said, "Nuh uh!" while tugging at her hair. I only felt a little guilty when she winced.
Miss Stetson wrapped her fingers around my wrist, then did the same thing to Xana, before saying, "First, I want you both to let go of each other."
"But--" Xana said.
"No buts," the adult cut in with a hint of anger in her voice.
When the grip on my hair loosened, I opened my fist, and wriggled my fingers free.
"That's better," Miss Stetson said while letting go of our wrists. "Next, I'd like you to follow me."
"Where we goin'?" I asked while letting my hand drop to my side.
The activity host looked from me to the girl I'd been arguing with, let out a very long sigh, then said, "I think this is something that needs to be brought to Ms Robert's attention."
=-=-=
Except for the hum of the air conditioner in the window behind Ms Roberts desk, her office was quiet. Well ... there was the thumping of my heart in my ears, but I wasn't sure if that counted. I glanced over at Xana, and decided she looked as uncomfortable in her tall, wooden chair as I felt in mine.
The crisp sound of papers being shuffled brought my attention back to the woman sitting at the desk in front of us. After studying the top sheet for a few moments, Ms Roberts set the pages down in a neat pile, and closed her eyes.
"I'm very disappointed with both of you," she said while massaging the bridge of her nose with her thumb and index finger. Cold sweat trickled down my back when she looked at me and asked, "Did you start the fight?"
"Well ..." I said while trying to figure out how to be honest without getting myself in trouble.
"She pushed me first," my new arch nemesis said while pointing a trembling finger at me.
The camp director looked at her notes and said, "According to an update submitted by Mrs Shepherd, Zee's pronouns are he and him." She looked up at the girl beside me and asked, "Had you been asked to use different pronouns?"
Xana shook her head and said, "Well ... no, but it's obvious--"
Ms Roberts held up a hand, stifling the the rest of what my nemesis was about to say.
The directer pressed her lips into a thin line. After a short pause, she said, "Miss Drake, I realize how someone presents can lead to assumptions which may seem obvious. But, now that you know your fellow camper's pronouns, is there something you'd like to say to him?"
"But ... the way she, I mean he ... I mean ..." Xana bit her bottom lip, then turned to me and said, "I'm ... I'm sorry for assuming you're a girl. It's just ... the way ya look, and act, and--" She stopped when Ms Roberts cleared her throat.
My maybe ex-nemesis looked down at her bare knees, then started fiddling with the lacy hem of her dress. "I guess I got more to learn about gender stuff than I thought." She made a sound that might have been a sniffle, then looked up at me and said, "I'm just sorry for .. everything."
"Very good," Ms Roberts said in a stern, yet gentle voice. "Would you like to expand on what's included in 'everything'?"
My probably-almost-definitely-not nemesis turned to the camp director and said, "Well, I did pull her ... I mean his hair first. And ... umm ... I also called him a ... well, somethin' kinda rude."
Ms Roberts nodded, then turned to me with a no-nonsense look in her grey eyes, and asked, "Is there something you'd like to say?"
I turned to the girl beside me, gulped down a huge lump of regret, then said, "I'm sorry for losin' my temper, and shovin' ya first, and callin' ya ... that ... rude word."
"Thank you both," Ms Roberts said as she slipped the stack of papers into a folder, "Since this is a first offense for both of you, I think helping clean up after lunch would be appropriate."
Xana opened her mouth, then closed it again when the director arched a thin brow at her. I kept my mouth closed when Ms Roberts gaze shifted over to me.
After glancing from me to Xana, the woman sitting in front of us pressed one of the buttons on some electronic looking thing in the corner of her desk, and said, "Please send in the counselors for both Dandelion Cabin and Foxglove Cabin."
=-=-=
The the bells hanging over the entrance to the admin building clanged and jingled when the door closed behind me. I held up a hand to shade my eyes from the late morning sun, then trudged down the sandy path behind Jessica.
My cabin counselor stopped, looked over her shoulder, then gave me a worried look when she asked, "Everything go okay in there?"
I took a few more steps until I was standing in front of her, then did a one-armed shrug while saying, "I dunno."
Jess tilted her head while looking at me, then held out a hand towards one of the larger pine trees lining the path, and said, "Wanna sit and talk?"
While I wasn't sure about talking, my legs weren't feeling especially steady, so I nodded and said, "Sure."
My counselor grinned, then ducked under some low branches, and sat down. The thick layer of needles under the tree were both soft and prickly when I sat next to her. I took a deep breath of cool, pine-scented air, then said, "I hope Daddy ... I mean Dad ... don't get mad at me."
Jessica picked up a rusty-brown pine needle, then said, "I know I only met him once, but I'm pretty good at getting a feel for people." She twirled the needle between her fingers while saying, "I suspect he may not get as upset as you might imagine."
She flicked the needle into the air, then gave me a gentle smile. "I also have a feeling he wouldn't mind ya calling him Daddy."
The friendship barrettes mentioned in the previous chapter, and almost made in this chapter, were inspired by braided barrettes I used to wish I could wear. A link on how to make those barrettes can be found at the *80s Style Ribbon Braided Barrette Tutorial page on the Wee Folk Art website.
With all the great feedback I received on my Janegirl Camp related blogs, I wanted to make sure I didn't lose any of them, so I'm going to be linking them here. Mostly, I'm doing this for my own reference, but I imagine others might be interested in the blogs related to this story as well. If you're wondering where I got the term "janegirl" I actually found it in a blog post by Erin Fletcher titled, "Father cut's sons hair, Mother is livid" on Mon, 2021/07/26.
I've been thinking about trying to expand on my Janegirl Camp story. I sorta felt one thing that might move the plot along would be having Zee and the other campers getting involved in different activities. I've come up with a few ideas, but I've been struggling to come up with any really interesting ones, so I thought I'd try asking others for suggestions.
So, if you have any ideas for activities boys who have varying degrees of interest in dressing or acting like girls, or activities that any kid between the ages of 10 and 12 might find fun, please let me know! Also, if you have any suggestions or ideas of what might be interesting to include in this story, I'd love to hear them! :)
I've been working on the next chapter of Janegirl Camp, where Zee, Raine, and Jess join a Gender Chat session hosted by Mrs Shepherd. After everyone there introduces themselves, I was thinking of there being a gender themed question and answer session, but I'm not sure what sorts of questions might be interesting. Does anyone have any suggestions of what gender themed questions you might have asked, if you were a kid between ten and twelve, while being a camper at Janegirl Camp?
I was thinking about Janegirl Camp being split into 3 age groups, and each group would attend camp at different times. The first group would be ages 7-9, the second group would be 10-12 (Zee's age group), and the third age group would be ages 13-15. I was also thinking of giving each group a different name, but I'm not sure if I like the names or not yet. The first group would be called Caterpillar, the second group would be called Chrysalis, and the third group would be called Butterfly. I kinda like Butterfly, but I was worried some kids would go "Eww...bugs!" to Caterpillar, and Chrysalis might seem a bit boring.
Anybody have any thoughts about the group names I was thinking about, or what other names might work? I'm planning on naming the camp cabins after flowers, so I'm not sure about doing the same with the age groups, but it's still something I'd consider. If you have any other ideas about the age groups, I'd love to hear them! :)
I've been working on the next chapter of Jangirl Camp, and seem to be running into an issue I don't think I've ever run into before. Zee seems to be feeling separation anxiety when his dad is saying goodbye to him at camp, and I'm really feeling guilty about separating them. I know it's something that needs to happen for the story to continue, but the actual scene is feeling a lot more difficult to write than I'd expected.
Does anyone have suggestions on how to write a scene where a parent and somewhat clingy child are separated with the least amount of trauma?
Sometimes, when you're considering very final choices, there's only one person who really understands you.
Jennifer
Copyright 2011 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
(Note: This story was inspired by a Eurythmics song by the same name.)
I could smell salt in the air and felt an icy mist on my bare feet when I came to a wobbling halt at the end of the sandy path. I held my empty tequila bottle out at arms length. One side had a golden glow from the light of the distant beach house. The other side sparkled with starlight. I let it go.
A few seconds later, there was a distant tinkling sound, followed by the roar of another wave crashing below my feet. I blotted my cheeks with the back of my hand, then felt a strange giggle bubbling deep inside when I realized I was worrying about my mascara running.
Just as I was about to take step forward, a firm hand gripped my shoulder. Someone very close to the back of my ear said one word. "Jennifer."
My breath froze in my chest. I couldn't quite identify the voice, but it sounded eerily familiar. I turned and saw a woman wearing a beautiful purple gown that looked almost exactly like the one I had decided to wear tonight.
I looked into vivid green eyes I felt certain I'd seen before, and asked, "Who are you?"
She brushed her windswept orange hair out of her face as she smiled and said, "I'm you."
I stared at her for what felt like several minutes as I tried to think of reasonable response. Eventually, a thought waded through the alcohol sloshing around my head. "How can you be me? I'm me."
"I realize how confusing this feels. If it helps, you can think of me as a potential Jennifer."
"You mean, you're from an alternate reality?"
"Well, in a sense, yes, but not really."
"Oh ... so you're from the future?"
"Not exactly. The answer is a bit complicated, but if it makes things any easier, you can think of me as coming from the future or an alternate reality."
I tried making sense of what she had said, but eventually decided I really wasn't in the best state to deal with complex ideas. Instead, I asked, "What are you doing here?"
Although the other me continued to smile, there was a deep sadness in her voice as she said, "You were about to make a decision tonight. A very final decision."
"If you really are me, then you understand why I need to do this."
"I do understand, but I also know that you'll break your wife's heart when you disappear without a trace."
"Is that any better than having her discover what I've been hiding from her all these years?"
"Is it?"
I began sniffling as shame and frustration began to resurface. "I don't know. What I do know is I can't keep what I am hidden any more, but I also can't let my wife know I'm really a woman."
"Why can't you let her know?"
A warm line slid down my cheek as I said, "because then we'd need to get divorced."
"Why would you need to do that?"
"Because she's not a lesbian."
My mirror image let go of my shoulder and took my hand. "Does she love you?"
"Well, yes ... but I don't think she'd be able to love me as a woman."
"Why don't you let her make that decision?"
"I hadn't thought of that."
The other Jennifer squeezed my hand. "I know."
"But ... but how do I ask her?"
She nodded at the house I rented for my 'business trip', and said, "You could give her a call."
I looked over my shoulder and felt the velvety darkness calling me. After a few thoughtful moments, I turned towards the light I'd left on the back porch, then began walking back up the path, hand in hand with what I was hoping would be the future Jennifer.
There have been a lot of stories that tell how boys learn to become better people by being sent to a "special" school. There are some things about those kinds of stories I didn't like much, so I decided to create my own version of this particular sub-genre. Enjoy!
by Heather Rose Brown
There have been a lot of stories that tell how boys learn to become better people by being sent to a "special" school. There are some things about those kinds of stories I didn't like much, so I decided to create my own version of this particular sub-genre. Enjoy!
Madam Martinique's Finishing School
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
"I ... I mean ... umm. ..." Hearing Mother stutter and seeing her squirm in the hard, wooden chair next to mine made me smile. It was a small victory, but it was nice to hear her at a loss for words after the speech she had given me on the way to this so called 'school'.
"And what are you finding so amusing?" As uncomfortable as my seat was, I was really glad I was sitting just then, because my knees went all wobbly when the Madam Martinique glared at me.
"Erm ... nothin'." I stared at the floor, looking for the tiniest hole so I could slip into it and disappear.
" 'Nothing' what?"
"Nothin' ... Ma'm?"
The head mistress sighed. "I suppose that will do for now, but I see some lessons in grammar and pronunciation in your future." I know this probably sounds impossible, but I could actually feel her eyes lift off me and I looked up again to see her turn to my mother. "But, getting back to my original point, are those three principles something you would like your child to learn?"
Mother seemed to have managed to pull herself together and there was no stuttering this time as she answered. "Yes. Those are exactly the things Willamina needs to learn." For the first time since this morning when she had announced there were going to be some major changes in my life, which wound up including me wearing my sister's dress, there was a sadness in her voice. "They're things I haven't been able to teach her."
Madam Martinique's voice softened. "That is why you need to sign those papers. Without full custody, we cannot fully implement our program."
"It does seem extreme." The hardness was back in Mother's voice. "But with all the trouble my s-- daughter has been getting into since her father died, I suppose extreme measures are called for."
The head mistress seemed to float down as she sat in her huge leather chair. "I understand your position. Most parents have run out of options by the time they come to us." She looked through the stack of forms lying in front of her, then turned them around and slid them across the desk towards my mother. "I can assure you, you made the right choice by coming to our school."
I felt the tiniest bit of hope when Mother stared at the paper on top of the stack for a few seconds. When she picked up the pen and started signing, my heart dropped into my stomach. My own mother was handing me over to strangers who would do ... I really didn't know exactly what. I wanted to stand up and scream at her, but I was too numb. All hope, all life just drained out of me as I listened to the pen scritching across bright white sheets of paper filled with tiny print.
As my mother signed the last page, Madam Martinique pressed one of a long row of buttons on her phone, then lifted up the handset and began speaking softly. "Jessica, would you come into my office? Mrs. Sundry is just about ready to leave and will need someone to guide her to the guest parking lot."
Mother looked up from the pile of forms, mouth hanging open in shock. "Do I have to leave so soon? I haven't even had a chance to say goodbye."
The head mistress gently took the stack of papers from Mother's loose grip. "We usually find it best to keep partings very brief. Otherwise, emotional outbursts can --"
I didn't hear the rest of what she said as my mother turned to me and touched my cheek. "I'm so sorry things have to be like this. I hope ... someday you will be able to understand and forgive me."
The shock that had been holding me down was burned away by white hot rage. "Forgive? FORGIVE?! What's there to forgive?" I jumped up, knocking my chair over backwards. "You just dressed me up like some damn sissy and then handed me over to some 'school' that's gonna turn me into -- how the hell should I know?"
The sharp crack of Madam Martinique's riding crop smacking the top of her desk made me jump. "I will NOT tolerate such language!" Somehow, she seemed even bigger as she leaned over her desk. "Now, you will pick up your chair, sit down, and behave properly." Her gaze shifted to my now former mother. "You will need to leave now before things get out of hand."
I turned, faced the fallen chair, and squeezed my fists until my nails were cutting into my palms. "No!" I shouted as I kicked at it. I got a throbbing big toe for my efforts, but it felt good to see the chair tumbling across the room. I swung around on my good foot until I was facing the head mistress. "You ain't my mother. I ain't gotta do what you tell me." I turned on Mother. "You gave up being my mother, so I ain't gotta do what you tell me neither! And ... and, I'm leaving this hell hole!"
I half ran and half hobbled towards a pair of heavy wood doors. Just as I reached for the handle, one of the doors swung open and a girl about a head taller than me entered. Hoping to catch her by surprise, I ducked and tried slipping between her and the open doorway. She was faster than I expected and grabbed me around the waist, pinning my arms to my sides in the process. "Where do you think you're running off to, young lady?"
The laughter in her voice just made me madder. "Let me go! Let me GO!"
Just as I was starting get an arm loose, Madam Martinique took me off the girl and managed to hold me more tightly, then surprised me by swinging my legs off the ground. With the way she was holding me, all I could move were my feet, so I began kicking for all I was worth. Right about then, the tears I'd been trying to hold back began pouring, and I started crying and screaming.
Over my screams I heard the head mistress shout, "Thank you, Jessica. Could remove our newest students shoes, then lead Mrs. Sundry out? That would help a lot." I felt my legs held in a tight grip, and in a few seconds I was shoeless.
As Jessica led my former mother out of the room, an older woman in a white uniform stepped in. "I heard the shouting and thought you could use some help."
Madam Martinique pulled my leg back in just when I was starting to wriggle it loose. "Yes, things got a bit out of hand near the end of the interview."
"I see. Should I administer a sedative?"
"Yes, I think that would be best."
When I saw the needle, I pretty much freaked out and started screaming at the top of my lungs. "Help! Help! HELLLLLP!" I tried harder to get loose, but I could still barely move. Something was rubbed on my arm, leaving a cool spot that ached a moment later when it was pricked with something. I was already exhausted from struggling; whatever was in the needle made me even more tired. Just as my eyes started to droop, I felt lips brush against my forehead and heard the head mistress whisper, "Everything will be okay. I promise."
=-=-=
When I was able to open my eyes again and get them to focus, I saw Madam Martinique sitting straight and tall in a chair at the foot of my bed. She looked up from a thick paperback and gave me a tiny smile. "Good afternoon. How do you feel?"
I tried sitting up, but the room started spinning when I lifted my head and I nearly lost what little breakfast I had managed to choke down this morning. "I feel like shit."
The head mistress frowned, but her smile didn't completely fade. "Considering you're a new student and haven't had the rules of acceptable conduct explained to you yet, I'll let the language go this time. However, in the future, you'll be expected to hold a civil tongue."
I tried sitting up again. Some of the anger I was feeling before came back and seemed to cut through the dizziness. "And how do you plan to make me do that? You gonna beat it into me?"
Some of the hardness left her gray eyes. "Were you beaten before?"
"I ... I mean ... what's it matter to you?"
Her shoulders drooped as if they had been carrying something too heavy for too long. "A disturbing number of students have. So, to answer your question, we do not use any form of corporal punishment at this school. We've found the harm far outweighs any potential benefits."
It took me a couple of seconds before I figured out what she meant by corporal punishment. "So, how do you get 'em to do stuff then?"
"By teaching discipline, respect, and honesty."
"Discipline? I thought you said nobody got beat here."
The head mistress slowly shook her head. "So many people seem to misunderstand that word. Discipline is the process by which one learns to behave in a socially acceptable manner. While punishment may be used to teach discipline, it is only one of many ways. As I said before, we do not use corporal punishment. When any other form of punishment is used, it will only be after you fully understand what is expected as well as the consequences."
I looked down at myself and realized I was still wearing a dress. "So you keep us in line by making us dress and act like girls?"
When I looked up, I saw her shaking her head again. "No, not any more. There was a time when that was practiced at this school, but it was found to cause severe emotional and even mental harm to many of our students, so it was discontinued."
I chewed on that new piece of information for a minute. "You mean, not all the boys were hurt by being dressed like girls?"
"An astute observation. At first, when we stopped forcing our students to dress like girls and provided clothing appropriate for boys, we discovered some of them had held onto and were still secretly wearing the old clothes."
"Why would they do that if they could get to wear boy clothes again?"
"When we found out about it, we asked them, and discovered some of them simply liked dressing like girls, while others identified as girls. That's when we decided to allow our students to wear what they wish, so long as it is clean, modest, and appropriate for whatever activity and weather conditions in which they might find themselves." She carefully laid her book on the ground and folder her hands in her lap. "Knowing that, do you have a clothing preference?"
At first I almost blurted out a yes, but then I smoothed the skirt of my sister's dress over my thighs and thought about the first time I had worn it. It had been a few months after she had gone away to college when I found a box of the clothes she used to wear when she was my age, and decided to try the dress on. It didn't make me feel like a girl, but it did feel nice. In a way, it made me feel closer to the one person who seemed to really know me. "Will I hafta give away my sister's dress?"
Her soft chuckle seemed to fill the tiny room we were in with warmth. "Of course not, but you will eventually need something else to change into." She stood up and held out a hand. "If you follow me, I'll lead you to the commissary, and you can choose whatever you like."
I took her hand and nearly landed on my butt as I slid off the bed. She helped me get my footing and waited until the wooziness passed and I could stand on my own. I looked up and saw so many things in her face. She looked both stern and kind; she seemed friendly, but not mushy. I wasn't sure how much I really believed her and what she said about this school, but I decided to trust her enough to believe she would take me someplace to get clothes.
She led me out into a hall that was so quiet, it was almost eerie. I decided that if I was going to run away, it would probably be a good idea to have a change of clothes and get some idea where to find food. Setting escape plans to the back of my mind, I put on what I hoped looked like a friendly smile as I did my best to keep up with the fast pace set by Madam Martinique.
Well, I hadn't been planning on adding to Madam Martinique's Finishing School, but there were a number of people who seemed to be hoping for more, so I decided to give this story another go. In Part 2, our main character discovers why there seem to be as many girls as boys in an all-boys school and learns a bit more about what makes his new school unique.
Madam Martinique's Finishing School - Part 2
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
Beams of afternoon sunlight slanted through the narrow windows built into the steel doors at the far end of the hall. Even though I could barely see the head mistress's shoes because her dark gray dress was so long, I could hear the heels of her shoes clicking on the polished floorboards as we walked towards the doors. Something told me the riding crop she carried should seem scary, but she held it more like a fairy godmother's wand rather than something you planned to smack someone with.
A cool breeze brought the sweet smell of fallen leaves as we walked out through the doors. Feeling my sisters skirt fluttering around my knees was a little odd, but not really in a bad way. I nearly jumped out of her shiny black shoes when a bell started clanging.
"Ack! We set off an alarm or somethin'?"
Madam Martinique shook her head and smiled. "No, that was just the end of class bell."
Once the bell was quiet, the ivy covered brick building we were walking towards seemed to vibrate with the sound of hundreds of muffled voices. A minute or so later, the doors closest to us swung open, and kids who looked around my age started pouring out. With everyone rushing to get out the doors, there was no way we could get in, so we stopped about ten feet away from the entrance. As I watched the crowd flow around and past us, I noticed something I hadn't been expecting.
I shouted to be heard over the noise all around us. "Do you let both boys and girls in this school?"
The head mistress shouted back. "That's not an easy question to answer." It wasn't as if everyone just got quiet when she shouted, but the noise did go down enough for her to continue in a more normal voice. "What I can say for certain is the parents of all our students believed they had boys who would be better if they were treated as girls."
I took a more careful look around. There seemed to be as many girls as there were boys. "You mean ... all these girls are really boys?"
A crowd had been growing around us as we talked, and a few of them giggled after I asked that question. One of the gigglers turned out to be a boy with long blond hair pulled back into a low ponytail. At least, he dressed like a boy and mostly looked like one, but the way he talked and acted seemed a little girlish.
Still giggling, he took a step towards Madam Martinique and asked, "Mind if I answer that question?"
The head mistress smiled at him as she slipped the riding crop into the long sleeve wrapped tightly around her forearm. There was a no-nonsense tone to her voice that was firm without being harsh. "You're welcome to share your insights, Tod. I trust you've been here long enough to explain things in a concise and mature fashion."
Tod's giggles faded at the word "mature", but there was still a grin stretched across his face as he turned to me. "There's some of us who identify as boys even when dressed like girls, but most of the girls are just that: girls."
I thought back to what my mother had told me this morning. "But ... I thought this was an all-boys school."
Tod's managed to hold onto his smile, but a bit of sadness crept into it. "Well, I'm pretty sure everyone going to school here were brought by parents who thought they had boys that needed to be turned into girls. What some of the parents didn't realize is they really had girls."
The more I thought through that explanation, the more confused I felt. "How could the parents not know they had girls?"
His forehead wrinkled up and he seemed to be deep in thought for a minute before he answered. "Some of us are ... transgendered."
"Trans-who-what-ered?"
"Ms. Shepherd will be able to explain it better when you take her class, but basically it mean some of the boys who come to this school like dressing or acting like girls, while others are boys one the outside, but feel like girls on the inside."
The idea of being transgendered hit a raw nerve. It was almost too much to take in. Madam Martinique seemed to notice how much that little piece of information had blown me away, and came to my rescue. "You did a very good job with your explanation, but I think it's about time I took our newest student to the commissary."
The sadness on Tod's face slipped away. "Oh wow! Is she the one you said was gonna be my roomie?"
I didn't think the head mistress could stand any straighter, but somehow, she did. "That's 'going to', not 'gonna', and ... well, I suppose I could let the rest go for now, except for the 'she' part. We haven't established any pronoun preference, or even a name for that matter." The strict school teacher was gone and there was a gentleness in Madam Martinique's smile as she looked to me. "Would you like to be known by the name your mother mentioned in the admission interview?"
I winced just thinking of the name. Willamina sounded so prissy and ... stupid! "Well, the name she gave is pretty close to William, which is my real name. I really don't like the name she made up for me this morning and my real name ... well, I only got called that when somebody was mad at me. I'd really like to be called Billie, if it's all the same."
The head mistress pulled a small notepad from a pocket in her skirt, flipped through pages of neat, tight handwriting, then dug a pencil from a pocket on the other side and began writing. A couple of second later she looked up and asked. "Would that be spelled B-i-l-l-y or B-i-l-l-i-e?"
I felt just a sliver of panic at having to make a choice. "Umm, would the second one be okay? That's the way I've always spelled it."
She nodded and wrote what seemed to be more than just my name. "Of course. It's your identity. Nobody gets to decide who you are but you. As far as your gender goes, would you prefer to be known as a boy, a girl, or some other identity?"
"Some other identity? What else is there besides boy or girl?"
Madam Martinique peeked over the top of her notepad. Her soft, grey eyes seemed to reach into the deepest parts of me. "There's many other ways one might choose to identify one's gender. Androgynous, meaning combining male and female to varying degrees, is one of the more popular. A-sexual, or avoiding identifying with either gender, is another popular alternative."
My brain felt like it was about to short out when I tried to make sense of that. "Errr ... would it be okay if I stuck with being a boy for now? It's the only thing I really know how to be."
She looked back down at the notepad and started writing again. "Of course. Just remember, this isn't going to be chiseled in stone. If you decide to change your mind later, that will be your choice to make." After taking a lot longer than I thought would be needed to write down "boy", she slipped the pad and pencil in a skirt pocket while looking up at Tod. "To answer your question, yes, Billie is going to be your room mate. Would you be available to help us carry his clothes back from the commissary?"
I'm pretty sure the top of his head would have fallen off if he managed to grin any wider. "Oh yeah, sure!"
The head mistress glanced at me. "Would you mind if she joined us?"
"She?" I was seriously feeling dizzy at that moment. "You mean Tod's a girl?"
Tod's chuckle was light and playful. "Yep! You can tell by looking at my tag."
I took a close look at what she was pointing to on the name tag pinned to her shirt. It was a tiny silver pin shaped like a circle attached to a plus sign. "Sorry, I don't know what that is."
"Don't worry. They're something else you'll learn about in Ms. Shepherd's class. This is a tag pin, and this one means I'm a girl."
"I know this is probably a stupid question, but how does a pin make you a girl?"
Madam Martinique rested a hand on my shoulder. "That's not a stupid question at all, dear. No honest question is stupid. The pins don't make anyone a boy or a girl. They just allow others to get a better idea of how you'd like to identify yourself. Does that answer your question?"
"I ... I guess it does. And no, I don't mind if she joins us." I turned to look at Tod and and found myself grinning as I realized I really meant what I said. Even though she was a boy who was a girl that dressed like a boy, all that confusing stuff didn't mean all that much. the really important part, that she seemed like a nice, friendly person, shone through everything else.
The head mistress patted my shoulder. "That's good to hear. I had a feeling the two of you would hit it off splendidly. Well, I think we've dallied enough here. Shall we move on before the commissary closes for the day?" Without waiting for an answer, she climbed the short flight of steps and held open one of the doors leading into the new building.
Without warning, Tod took my hand, then gave it a quick squeeze and smiled before letting go and bouncing up the steps. Feeling totally dazed with plans for escape crashing into growing curiosity about this school and the people in it, I somehow managed to make it up the steps without tripping or falling and followed my room mate (and maybe friend?) into the building.
In this chapter, Madam Martinique is called away to deal with an emergency, leaving Billie and Tod alone with whomever might be running the commissary. There we learn about Billies connection with his sister, how it leads (indirectly) to him being caught shoplifting, and see the beginnings of what may turn out to be his first crush.
Madam Martinique's Finishing School - Part 3
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Watching the way Tod moved as she wove between kids running down the hall (then shifting to a fast walk when they looked up at the head mistress following behind me) and clots of other kids chatting in low murmurs, I felt amazed I could have ever thought she was a boy. She did dress like a boy, and if half of what I had learned about this school was true, she probably started off as a boy, but everything about the way she moved and acted said 'girl'.
About halfway down the hall, Tod took a sharp left through an open doorway. I'm not sure if it was because I wasn't used to running in my sister's shoes or if it was because the polished wood floor was too slick, but my feet slid out from under me when I tried making the same move. If it weren't for Madam Martinique being right behind me to catch me, I probably would have been hurting pretty bad.
As the head mistress helped me back onto my feet, Tod came back out into the hall, looking both worried and sheepish. "Oh god, I'm sorry for going so fast. You okay, Billie?"
I did my best to straighten out the skirt of my sisters dress until it hung down loosely around my knees again."Yeah, I'll be okay. I'm mostly more embarrassed than anything else."
Madam Martinique stood between us and gave us each a long, hard look. Her voice was stern, but there was something that sounded like worry behind it. "Now do you understand why you shouldn't run in the halls?"
Just as she seemed ready to settle into a long lecture, a muffled beeping interrupted her. She rooted through her skirt pockets, then pulled out a small, red box and turned it around a couple of times until she could find the right button to stop the beeping. As she watched text scrolling across the gray face on one of the sides of the box, her expression changed from annoyed, to confused, and then upset.
Tod gently touched the head mistress's elbow. "Ma'm, something bad happen?"
Madam Martinique dropped the box into her pocket as she looked up at Tod. "I certainly hope not, but it does appear as if I may be needed elsewhere." She turned to me and took both of my hands, then bent down until she was at the same eye level as me. "Billie, would you feel okay if I left you with Tod?"
"Yeah ... sure." It was hard keeping the disappointment out of my voice.
"Are you certain? It's okay to be honest about how you feel. If you'd like me to stay, I'll find someone else to take care of this situation."
It felt weird having someone worrying about leaving me alone. "Don't worry. I know ya got work ya gotta do. I'll be okay."
"Yes, I am a very busy woman, but it doesn't mean I won't be here for you. If you need me for any reason at all, just ask a staff member, and they'll page me. Do you understand?"
I seriously doubted she really meant the "any reason at all" part, but I nodded anyway to let her know I understood what she meant and smiled to show I appreciated the thought. She smiled back and then turned to Tod. "Would you mind acting as guide for Billie? I realize you not a senior student and this is a lot of responsibility, but. ..."
Whatever the head mistress was going to say next turned into sputtering as Tod reached up and hugged her around the neck. "Ma'm, you really worry too much. I ain't a senior, but I been here long enough to find my way around, and I know who to ask if we need help."
Madam Martinique got over her surprise and hugged the girl back. "You're as precious as you are precocious, child. I'm so proud of how much you've grown up since you first came here." The head mistress's pocket started beeping again. When she stood up, fished out the box, and read the message, there was just a hint of fear in her eyes. "Oh dear, I really need to take care of this." She looked back and forth between me and Tod. "Can I trust the two of you to be on your best behavior?" When we both nodded, she gave us a quick smile before turning and nearly breaking her own rule about running in the hall.
"Okay, let's get you some clothes." Tod smiled and waved at me to follow as she went back through the doors again. After carefully stepping over the spot where I'd just nearly fell, I slowly walked in behind her.
=-=-=
A woman who seemed barely taller than either of us peeked at Tod over the long counter stretching across the room. "Oh my, aren't you looking handsome today." She gave me a sparkling smile as I walked up to the counter before looking back at the blushing girl. "And who's your pretty young friend?"
I knew I should have been mad at being called pretty, but the way she said it didn't sound like she was being mean or teasing. I wanted to explain to her I really was a boy, but for some reason I was barely able to look her in the eye, let alone talk.
Fortunately, Tod spoke up for me while I stared at the scuff marks on the worn tiles by my feet. "Oh this is Billie. He just got admitted today."
"Ah, the head mistress told me she would be bringing a new student in today. Did something happen to her?"
"Yeah, her pager went off and she had to go take care of some emergency."
"That ... that woman." Her sigh sounded frustrated and sad. "She really needs to learn to delegate better before she runs herself into the ground." The mood seemed to leave her as quickly as it came and her voice turned perky, but business like too. "But enough of that. Billie?"
I looked up when I heard my name. "Yes ma'm?"
"Honey, the head mistress may be okay being called that, since it's part of her title, but I'd really prefer if you'd call me Mary, or Maribelle if you're feeling formal." She waited for me to nod before going on. "So, are you just looking for school uniforms, or will you be needing a complete wardrobe?"
"Ummm ... I ain't sure. So far as I know, alls I got is this dress."
"I see." Her head dipped down and I didn't see her at all for a minute until she came through a gap at the far end of the counter. I started wondering if Mary had been standing up on something when she was on the other side, since when she got closer, I realized the top of her head barely reached my chin. Even though it shouldn't have made any difference, I felt a little less nervous, which was helped by seeing her friendly smile. "So, do you have a preference for dresses, or would you rather have slacks and shirts in your wardrobe?"
"Well, of course I don't wanna be wearing dresses."
Mary tilted her head to the side. "What do you mean by, 'of course'?"
"I mean ... you know ... boys don't wear dresses."
"Why don't they wear dresses?"
I stopped and wondered if she really didn't know something so obvious. "I dunno. It's just something everyone knows."
Mary sighed. "I understand there are usually certain expectations for the way boys and girls dress, but things are a little bit different at this school. Now, I realize the situation most students are in when they first arrive here, so if you'd like to exchange what you're wearing for something else, I'm sure there's plenty of other students who would love to be the new owner of such a pretty dress."
My fingers felt cold as I wrapped my arms around my waist. "No, they can't have it. It's mine! I mean, it's my sister's, but it's mine!"
Mary patted my arm. "It's okay, sweetheart. Nobody is going to try taking anything away from you. One thing I would suggest is, if you wish to hold onto that dress, or anything at else, don't put them in the dorm laundry hamper."
"Why's that?"
"Anything that goes in there gets laundered and brought back here to the commissary, where it's made available on a first come, first served basis. Any students who don't wish to have something coming here need wash them in the school laundry room."
I had almost no idea what went into washing clothes, but I did remember something my mother had said would happen to me when I'd joined this school. I could barely feel my fingers as they bunched up into fists. "You mean, like some sorta sissy maid?"
"There is *nothing* sissy about being a maid."
I took a step back from the suddenly angry woman. "I'm sorry. I. ..."
Mary went on as if I hadn't said anything. "Do you have *any* idea how hard a maid works, and what it's like coming home to do your own housework after doing someone else's, and ... and? ..." Mary closed her eyes and touched her forehead with her fingertips. "And, I'm overreacting." She dropped her hand with a heavy sigh, opened her eyes and pulled a smile back on her face. "I'm sorry. You didn't deserve that. It's just, whenever I hear those words. ..."
Tod came up behind me and wrapped an arm across my shoulders. "I really should have warned him, but I completely forgot."
"Honey, you shouldn't have needed to warn him about anything." Mary turned to me looking embarrassed. "Can you forgive me?"
I really wasn't used to having an adult apologizing to me and couldn't think of anything to say, so I just nodded. That seemed enough to bring a smile back to Mary's face. "Thank you, Billie. So, getting back to the business at hand, do you have a clothing preference?"
"Well, of course I. ..."
"No, there is no 'of course' about it. There's just you and what you truly, honestly feel."
I opened my mouth to answer, then closed it again and tried to think through what she was asking me. "I really ain't sure what I feel."
Mary nodded. "Sometimes it can be difficult making sense of our own feelings. Let's try it in smaller steps. How do you feel about wearing that dress?"
"I dunno. Okay, I guess."
"That sounds like a start. Is there anything else you feel?"
"Well, I feel less lonely."
Mary's eyebrows popped up. "What about the dress makes you feel less lonely?"
"Well, this is my sister's dress. The first time I wore it was when I was missing her when she was at college. When I saw myself in the mirror, I saw my sister, but a younger version of her from when we used to play more. It wasn't the same as actually having her there, but just almost sorta seeing her reflection kinda helped."
"Hmmm." Mary held her chin with one hand and held up her elbow with the other. "So is it seeing yourself in her clothes that makes you feel like you're seeing your sister?"
"Well, that's part of it. I also look a lot like her," I tugged at a strand of hair hanging over my ear, "especially with this wig on."
Tod let go of my shoulder and walked around me until she was facing me and standing next to Mary. "Oh m'god, I'd never have guessed! That style really looks cute on ya."
I wrapped the silky strand around my finger, realized what that probably looked like, and dropped my hand. "Urmm ... thanks."
My room mate grinned. "You're welcome. So how much did it set ya back?"
"Errrmmm ... I dunno."
"Oh, did someone buy it for you?"
"Well, my mother did ... eventually."
"Whatcha mean, 'eventually'?"
I found myself staring at the floor again. "Well, she had to when I got caught shoplifting it."
Mary's voice went from cheerful to serious. "Have you stolen anything before?"
My throat felt too tight to speak, so I just nodded.
Mary lifted my chin until I was looking her in the eye. "Why did you steal the wig?"
"My friends dared me."
She tilted her head again. "So you just grabbed the first wig you saw and ran out of the store with it?"
"Well, not exactly. Mick and Donnie had dared me to try walking out of this one place wearing one of the wigs they had in the window. While they was keeping the store owner busy talkin' to her, I was supposed to put something on and walk out the door. I almost chickened out, but then I saw this one wig from the back. It reminded me of the way my sisters hair used to look when she'd give me rides on the back of her bike. When I put it on and saw myself in the mirror, it almost felt like I was lookin' back in time."
"Gah!" I turned to Tod, who was slowly shaking her head. "I can't believe you got in trouble for just trying something on."
"Actually, I probably wouldn't have if I'd remembered to take the wig off when I ran. When I saw the store owner in the mirror, I figured I was busted and took off. If I hadn't nearly knocked over the guard from the jewelry shop next door, I probably woulda got away too."
Mary touched my elbow. "So, are you saying you hadn't intended to take the wig, but were accused of stealing it anyway?"
I was really tempted to say yes, but somehow I couldn't get out the half-truth when I looked in her eyes. "At first, I was planning on just skipping the whole thing and put up with whatever names my friends decided to call me, but when I put this on, I felt like I just had to have it. I knew there was no way I'd be able to convince my mother to buy it for me, and I'd been trying to think of how I'd be able to get outta the store with it."
"I see." I couldn't make sense of the expression on Mary's face. Instead of being mad or disgusted, she just looked sad. After what felt like nearly forever, a smile peeked through the sadness as she reached over and took one of my hands. "Billie, if you ever feel like you need anything ... anything at all, all you need to do is ask me or one of the other staff members."
"Anything?"
Tod giggled as she took my other hand. "Well, they ain't exactly rich here, so they might not be able to buy you a new car or something like that. Just the same, when it comes to stuff ya need ... well, ya might be surprised at what they'll do to get it for ya."
It felt a little funny, but also kinda nice when she stood next to me, still holding my hand, as she turned to face Mary. "Y'know, I was just wonderin', ya think it'd be possible to get his sister's clothes brought here?"
Mary's grinned at Tod. "That sounds like an excellent idea! I'll have to talk to the head mistress about it. She could talk a camel into handing over it's hump when she has a mind to." She was still grinning as she turned to me. "If that would work for you, it would take care of your regular clothes, which would mean all we need to worry about now are your school uniforms. Would you like shirts and slacks or skirts and blouses?"
"Well, of--" I caught myself just as she raised an eyebrow. "I mean. ..." I felt a little lost trying to wade through choices I never had before. "I ... I dunno what I mean. I think I'd like to have my sisters clothes here." It felt scary admitting even that much, but nobody even blinked when I said it, so I scrambled to find something else to say. "So far as anything else goes, I really ain't sure."
Tod squeezed my hand and gave me a smile that made me feel warm and tingly all over. "Don't worry. It's okay to not be sure." She turned to Mary. "Why don'tcha get him the variety pack like ya did for me when I started?"
=-=-=
It was an hour later, after being measured in place I didn't realize there were names for and trying on way too many clothes, when Tod and I were walking together down an echoing, deserted hallway. She had school shirts, blouses, sweaters, vests and jackets draped across both of her shoulders. My arms were full of pants, skirts, pajamas, nightgowns, and underwear (which I decided to hide under the pajamas).
As we got close to the door, she ran a few steps in front of me, hit the bar that unlatched the lock with her hip and shoved the door open, then held it in place with her leg as she shifted over to let me pass. With the way the sun was low in the sky, it was just in the right place to make a halo around her head and turn her ponytail fluttering in the breeze a deep gold. It was just then I realized Mary had been right: Tod was handsome.
Tod gave me a lopsided grin. "Would ya come out here already? You'd think nobody ever held a door open for you before." While she was probably right, I decided to not say anything as I smiled and walked out the door. I had no idea where we were going just then ... not that it mattered. At that moment, I would have followed her anywhere.
In this chapter, Billie is faced with some hard choices. Will he continue wearing his sister's dress and put up with people assuming he's a girl? Will he wear some of the boy clothes he's gotten from the commissary? Is there a third option? |
![]() |
I opened my eyes, looked up at her, and tried to make sense of the odd looks she was giving me. "Yeah?"
She reached over her shoulder and pulled a strand of hair from her ponytail. "Would you mind if I gave you a bit of advice?"
I decided she mostly looked worried, so I smiled to try putting her at ease when I answered, "Sure."
"Well," she said, twirling the hair between her fingers for a moment before continuing, "when you're wearing skirts and dresses, you may wanna be careful how ya sit."
I lifted myself up until I was leaning back on my elbows. "Whatcha mean?"
"I mean, ya might wanna try keeping your knees together. With the way you're laying down with your legs dangling over the edge of the bed like that, anyone who walked in might be able to see your panties."
I could feel my face burning as I pulled my knees together. Just then, someone knocked on our door. I quickly sat up the rest of the way and Tod helped me adjust the skirt of my dress before she asked, "Who is it?"
"It's me, ya dope," someone answered through the door.
Tod smirked as she said, "Come in, Tracy."
The noisy chatter from the hall filled the bedroom for a minute when the door opened and a tall girl with long copper hair walked in, closing the door behind her. A huge smile stretched across her face when she saw me. "Hey there! You must be Tod's new roomie."
"I guess so," I answered, hoping my nervousness didn't show when I smiled back. I really wasn't used to talking to girls, unless you counted teasing them. I probably shouldn't have been nervous, since (if everything I'd heard about this school was true) she'd started off as a boy, but she still looked and acted like a girl.
While I was trying to sort through my confusion, she turned to my roommate with a small frown. "So, you gonna introduce us or what?"
Tod grinned as she stood up beside my bed. With a half-decent British accent, she said, "Billie, I'd like to introduce you to my good friend, Tracy. Tracy, allow me to introduce you to my new roommate, Billie."
Both girls broke into giggles when she finished. When Tracy was able to speak again, she said, "I wonder if Miss Joanquin knows how good you are at imitating her."
Tod snorted. "Oh, jeez. If she ever caught me at it, I'd probably wind up in detention with her ... again."
For some reason, this got them giggling even worse than before. They eventually calmed down again, but before I could ask what had been so funny, Tracy crossed the room in three long-legged steps until she was standing right in front of me.
I nearly jumped out of my skin when her arm shot out just a few inches from my face. It wasn't until I saw the way she was holding her hand that I realized what she was doing. After we shook hands, Tracy sat next to me and asked, "So, you girls just about ready for dinner?"
My mind was still spinning from all that had happened today, plus, I was feeling lost for words with a girl I'd just barely met sitting so close to me, so I was glad when Tod answered for both of us. "I think so. We just finished putting his school clothes away a couple minutes ago."
Tracy gave her a questioning look. Tod just nodded and smiled. When Tracy turned to me, her whole face was turning a deep pink. "I'm sorry. It's just I didn't see any tag pins, so I was kinda taking a guess, based on the way you were dressed."
I could feel my cheeks starting to warm again as I looked down at what I was wearing. "I see whatcha mean. This dress does kinda make me look like a girl."
"Well, it ain't just that. The way you got your hair styled don't really look like what most people expect on boys."
"Oh, that can be fixed pretty easy." Tod gasped, and Tracy's mouth dropped open when I yanked my wig off. I'd forgotten about all the bobby-pins my mother had used to hold it in place, so I hadn't been expecting it to hurt the way it did when I pulled it off. It wasn't actually all that bad, since it was over pretty quick, and was almost worth the surprised reactions I got. "Do I look more like a boy now?"
Tod pulled a couple of the bobby-pins from the top of my head that hadn't come off with the wig. "Well, your hair does look shorter."
I thought about what she said, then about what she didn't say. "But, it don't make me look like a boy, right?"
"No, not exactly." She reached out and brushed back the hair covering my eyes. "I don't know. Maybe ... yeah."
"So which is it?"
"That's not easy to say. There's some girls who wear their hair short and some boys who wear it long. The length by itself doesn't make someone look boyish or girlish."
Tracy started fluffing the back of my hair out with her fingers. "Ya know, if you brushed it out a little, your natural hair would look pretty ... ummm ... I mean, pretty nice."
Even though she'd caught herself, I still had a good idea of what she'd meant to say. "So ya don't think I look like a boy, neither?"
Tracy gave me a quick look up and down before she answered, "To be honest, it's hard to give a yes or no answer."
I sighed and looked down at myself again. I really couldn't blame anyone for the assumptions everyone was making. I bent over so I could see my legs. Puberty was taking it's good old time getting around to me, so there wasn't any noticeable hair on them yet and they weren't very muscular. Even I thought I looked like a girl, or at least my sister, when I wore her clothes. "I guess I aughta change out of this dress so people won't keep thinking I'm a girl."
Tod rested her hand on my shoulder until I sat up again. "If you want to change 'cause you don't like dresses, that's not a problem. So long as you wear some sort of school uniform while in class and don't go too crazy when you get to dress casual, you can pretty much wear what you want. Still, if it's just an issue of wanting people to know you're a boy, there's other ways of dealing with that."
"Like what?"
My roommate smiled, went over to the dresser and searched through the top drawer on her side, then came back carrying a small cardboard box. When she opened the lid and held it where I could see, I found what looked like a dozen or so tiny silver pins. "Are those your tag pins?" I asked.
Tod gave me a huge grin. "Good gir-- ummm ... good guess, Billie." I could tell she had caught herself, but I decided to keep my mouth shut, since I wasn't as interested in correcting her as in what she had to say. "I had a bad habit of losing them for a while, so I wound up with a bunch of spares." She picked out a pin similar to the one she was wearing on her name tag, but with an arrow attached to the circle instead of a plus sign. "This is the one you use to let people know you're a boy."
"So, that little thing will stop people from thinking I'm a girl?"
My roommate shook her head."They can't change what people think, but everyone here knows what the symbols mean, so people will refer to you as a boy and use words like 'he' and 'him' instead of 'she' and 'her'."
Someone rapped on the door and shouted, "Five minutes!"
"Who was that?" I asked when I heard the shout coming from farther away. I hadn't really heard enough to recognize the voice, but something about it seemed familiar.
"That was the head girl1, Jessica." Tracy stood up and walked to the door. "We only got five minutes before dinner's ready. We better get going."
"Wait a minute. What's a 'head girl'?" It sounded like something I'd heard in a story2 a while ago, but I was lost on the word's meaning.
"It's just a name for an older girl who gets to boss us around," Tod answered. Her frown made her look annoyed, but the way she was smirking made it look like she thought it was more funny than anything else. "So, would you like to use the tag pin, or would you rather get changed?"
"I guess we're in a rush, so I better just use the pin."
Tod glanced over her shoulder at her friend. "That girl's always in a rush when it comes to food, but I'm sure she can survive a couple of minutes while you change."
Tracy rolled her eyes and sighed. "I ain't that bad. Tod's right about one thing, though. I won't mind waiting for you if you want to change."
"Oh," I said when I realized the choices I had. Having grown up in a house where most of my choices were made for me, it wasn't easy working through what I really wanted. If it wasn't my parents or other adults telling me what to do, it'd be other kids who'd make my life hell if I didn't dress and act the "right" way.
I thought about my choices for a minute. On the one hand, my sister's dress was the only thing I had from home. Wearing it made me feel safe and warm, and not so lost in this new place. On the other hand, boys weren't weren't supposed to wear dresses. On the other hand ... I was running out of hands.
"I think I'll go with the pin."
Tod nodded as she set the box on the bed next to me. "Would you like me to attach it for you?"
"I'd appreciate that. I ain't got any idea where it's supposed to go."
She lifted my chin and fiddled with something around the neckline of my dress. "Usually, if you're not wearing a name tag, it'll go on the left side of your collar."
I felt like I'd crossed a line when I heard the backing for the pin snick in place. I was now officially a boy in a dress.
"Are you two done yet?" asked Tracy with just a hint of a whine.
Tod smoothed out my collar as she looked over her shoulder and said, "Yep, all done." She turned back to me with a wicked grin. "We better get her to the dining hall before she wastes away."
Tracy just groaned before opening the door. Tod took my hand, helped me stand up, and soon we were following our noses to my first meal at Madam Martinique's Finishing School.
2 Just in case you were wondering, the story in question was the Harry Potter series by J. K. Rowling.
While things have been going better than expected for Billie, he's still planning on running away from this strange new school. Will he escape? How will his new friends react?
Madam Martinique's Finishing School - Part 5
Copyright 2008 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Aimlessly poking at the remains of the beef and noodles left on my plastic tray, I scanned the huge dining hall. I had to raise my voice over the noisy chatter so Tod could understand me when I repeated my question. "Who's that?" I asked while pointing to a girl with the long black hair sitting at a table on the other side of the hall.
Tod swallowed the string beans she'd been chewing on before answering. "Oh, that's Jessica. She's the head girl who'd knocked on our door to let us know dinner was ready. Why'd ya ask?"
"She just looked familiar. I think she was there at the end of my interview this morning."
Tracy dropped her fork in her tray and gasped. "Ah, it's all makin' sense. So did she catch ya when you was tryin' to escape?"
"I wasn't trying to escape. I was just ... mad and wanted someplace to think a bit." I took a bite of my cold apple cobbler, trying to hide the guilt I felt at telling a half-truth.
"Well, when ya try again tonight, wear pants. Your dress is pretty, but it ain't too practical when you're on the run."
Tod patted my back as I coughed up the dessert I'd tried to inhale. Over my head she said to the other girl, "Y'know, you really got bad timing. Couldn't you have waited until sh-- ummm ... he had a chance to swallow his food?"
"I'm sorry," Tracy said as she gently touched my elbow. "You gonna be okay?"
I nodded when I was breathing normally again. "Yeah, I'm fine, but what made you think I was gonna try escaping?"
"Oh, most kids who do a runner usually try again pretty soon after."
"Well, I ain't plannin' anything like that." A cold bead of sweat dribbled down my spine when I told such a bold-faced lie, and I tried steering the conversation to something else. "So, how'd you know about Jessica bein' at my interview?"
"Well, when you was talkin' about her bein' familiar, it reminded me of the rumor that'd been goin' around 'bout a new kid who'd given her a solid kick in the ribs before she managed to pull off her ... I mean his ... I mean your shoes."
I thought back to this morning and vaguely remembered my foot slipping out of Madam Martinique's hold and hitting something soft but solid. "Oh god. I hadn't really thought ... I mean ... is she gonna be all right?"
"From what I've heard, she's a bit bruised, but nothing's broken or anything like that."
"Dang, I feel awful." What little dinner I'd managed to get down was starting to feel like a heavy lump in my stomach.
Tod patted my arm. "I'm sure she knows you didn't mean to hurt her. Still, if you're feelin' bad, an apology probably wouldn't hurt."
"That sounds like a good idea." Before I was able to get up the nerve to stand and walk over to Jessica, a pair of hands rested on my shoulders.
When I looked behind me to see who it was, I found the head mistress standing behind me. Although it disappeared too soon to be sure, I would have sworn she had been smiling just a moment ago. "I'm glad to hear your concern for the well-being of another student, but I think it might be better to do it someplace that's a little less noisy."
Feeling a bit overwhelmed with Madam Martinique standing right over me, all I could manage was a nod. While her expression didn't change, something in her eyes looked like approval ... maybe even pride?
Before I could really decide on what it was I'd seen, she looked across the dining hall and shouted over the chaotic din. "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention?"
When the room had gotten quiet and everyone was looking at her, the head mistress continued in a more normal voice. "Thank you for your attention. As some of you may have noticed, we have a new student today."
She gently squeezed my shoulders and whispered in my ear. "Would you mind standing up for a moment and introducing yourself?"
My insides seemed to be trying to flip over as I shakily stood up. What felt like a million eyes stared at me from all corners of hall. Just as my knees started feeling too wobbly to hold me up, both Tod and Tracy took my hands. While it didn't take away all my fear, it did help. A grin stretch across my face when looked down and saw them smiling up at me.
"Hi everyone." I hated the way nervousness was making my voice squeak, but I'd never been able to do anything about it before, so I just pushed on. "My name's Billie Sundry." Everyone was still staring at me, so I figured they were expecting more. "Ermm ... I know I probably don't look it wearing a dress and all, but I'm really a boy ... I think."
I wasn't exactly sure how to take it when a few of the kids laughed or giggled. I'd expected my last comment to be taken as a joke, but even with the laughter, it felt as if the comment was being taken seriously. I couldn't decide if I felt good about that or not.
"Anyways, I've only been here a day and I ain't had any classes yet, so I don't really know what to think about this school." I glanced down at Tracy and Tod, who were still holding my hands. "But I've met some really nice people here, and I hope I get a chance to meet the rest of ya's too."
This got a pretty good round of applause, during which I flopped back down in my seat before my legs buckled under me.
=-=-=
With nothing besides the moonlight peeking through the curtains to light my way, I tiptoed from my bed to the wardrobe I shared with Tod. The door groaned as I slowly opened it, but the noise was nothing compared to the loud thump of my shoes when they fell from the top of the wardrobe.
I sighed with relief when I turned and saw my roommate's eyes were still closed and her breathing was slow and steady. Not wanting to press my luck any more, I just took the first heavy coat my hands found, picked up my shoes, and walked as quietly as I could to the bedroom door.
My heartbeat was thumping in my ears as I stepped out into the shadowy hallway. I'd been going back and forth for most of the night trying to decide what I should do. Even though I still hated my mother for leaving me here, she never had lied to me, and I wasn't willing to take a chance that what she'd told me about this place wasn't true.
I stifled a scream when someone tapped me on the back. I turned to find Tracy smiling at me. "I'm glad to see you took my advice."
"What advice?" I asked, hoping I sounded calmer than I felt.
"To wear pants when you run away tonight."
"I ain't running away. I was just ... looking for the bathroom."
"Uh huh. You usually carry your shoes and coat to the bathroom?"
"Maybe I do. What difference does it make to you?"
"Well, if you're just going to the bathroom, not a whole lot. On the other hand, if you're running away, I was hoping you wouldn't mind some company."
"Same here." I would have jumped out of my shoes, if I had been wearing them, when I heard Tod's voice behind me. I turned and saw the silhouette of my friend in the doorway. "I thought you were asleep."
"How could I sleep worrying about my friend being out at night all alone?"
"I hadn't thought of that. I'm sorry for worrying you."
"It's okay." Before I had a chance to react, Tod took my shoes and coat, dropped the shoes in front of me, then handed the coat to Tracy.
"What are you doing?" I asked as Tracy pulled my arm through a coat sleeve.
"Just helping ya get ready to go outside," she answered. "Why don't you slip into your shoes? It's too cold out there to be wandering around barefoot."
Once I had the shoes and coat on, Tod handed a backpack to me. "What's this for?" I asked.
Even though her face was in too much shadow to see her expression, I could hear the smile in Tod's voice. "It's a long way to the nearest town, so I figured you might want some food and a change of clothes for the trip."
When she stepped out into the hall, I could see she had a similar backpack strapped to her back. "Were you planning to run away too?"
"Well, maybe not so much run away as keep you company, if ya don't mind."
I saw Tracy was wearing a backpack as well when she came around to stand on the other side of me. "I was kinda hoping I could join ya too."
I sniffled a bit, trying to keep my emotions under control as I looked back and forth between the girls. "I ... I don't think anybody ever went out of their way like this to help me before. If ya's really wanna come, I'd be glad for the company."
=-=-=
I started shivering as I followed Tod and Tracy through the front doors of the dorm. A chilly breeze blew across the silvery grass on either side of us as we followed the long sidewalk to the parking lot. "I'm so glad I took your advice and wore pants tonight, Tracy"
"So am I." Tracy's grin looked spooky in the pale moonlight. "You woulda froze your legs off in your sister's dress."
"I just wish I didn't leave it behind." Realizing how that may have sounded, I added, " Now I can't give it back to her."
"Don't worry," Tod patted my backpack. "That's the change of clothes I told ya I'd packed for ya."
"Wow, thanks." I didn't expect to feel so relieved to realize I still had the dress. Even though I couldn't imagine wearing it out in public, just having it with me made me feel a little better. I was pretty deep in thought and didn't notice the sound of an extra pair of footsteps until we had reached the parking lot.
I peeked over my shoulder and saw Madam Martinique following close behind. "Oh jeez, it's the head mistress. Run!"
I was nearly halfway through the parking lot before the girls caught up with me. They each grabbed an arm and dragged me to a stop. "What the heck are ya's doing? She's gonna catch us."
"It's okay. She just wants to help," Tod said, still panting.
"Help? How? By keeping us from running away?"
"It's not like that."
"Yeah," Tracy added. "Madam Martinique just wants to help."
"All she wants to do is keep me from running away." Rage started boiling deep in my chest. "And you two weren't trying to help me neither. You were just keeping me busy until she could catch up to us. You ... you traitors!"
"That's not a very nice thing to call your friends." She sounded just a bit out of breath as she stepped around us to face me.
I tried yanking my arms loose, but Tod and Tracy turned out to be a lot stronger than they looked. "Let me go!"
The head mistress folder her arms across her chest. "Where would you like to go?"
It took a few moments before I could think of an answer to her odd question. "Well, home, I guess."
She nodded and pulled a set of keys from her coat pocket, which jangled as she searched through them. "Ah, here we go," she muttered as she unlocked the door to a nearby car and opened the back door. "Why don't the three of you get in the back seat?"
I was almost tempted to try running again when the girls let go of my arms, but I remembered how quickly they'd caught up to me and decided to try playing along for a while until I saw a better chance of escaping.
Tod was on one side of me and Tracy on the other as we buckled ourselves into the back seat. The car rumbled to life and we pulled out onto the narrow driveway. Except for the sound of the engine, the car was very quiet. After a few minutes, I asked, "Where are we going?"
Madam Martinique stopped the car, letting it idle as she twisted around to face me. "We're going to your home."
I could feel my mouth hanging open as I tried to make sense of her answer. "Why?"
The head mistress sighed. "Our first priority here at the school is the health and safety of our students. Running away, especially for someone your age, is very dangerous. While I believe you would gain a great deal by staying at our school, I'd never be able to live with myself if any harm came to you because you felt you had no other choices besides trying to run away.
I studied her face in the harsh glow of the overhead light in the car's roof. No matter how hard I looked, I couldn't see anything resembling even a half-truth. "So, you'll really take me home?"
"Of course." She seemed to be studying me as close as I'd been studying her. "Do you want to go home?"
"I do." I grabbed her arm as she faced forward and reached for the gearshift. "But I think, at least for now, school is my home." Both Tracy and Tod squealed and hugged me. I felt guilty about doubting them earlier, and lucky that they still seemed to want to be friends with me.
Madam Martinique looked at me in the rearview mirror, as if to check to see I was sure about my decision. When I nodded, she nodded back and turned the car around. As the school came back into sight, I realized it was more than a place to learn stuff. It was a place I might actually be able to think of as home.
This story is the story of how Madam Martinique, the head mistress of the finishing school that bore her name, had come to be in the care of the unforgettable Jane Thompson. It's based on Seasons of Change, copyright 1989 by Joel Larence, but more on the continuation of that original story into a series, copyright 1997 to 2008 by Tigger.
The Head Mistress's Head Mistress (aka Madam Martinique's Name)
Copyright 2009 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
-= Prologue =-
Madam Martinique graciously accepted the cup of steaming black coffee offered to her, took a delicate sip, then closed her eyes for a moment as she sighed with appreciation. "This is absolutely perfect Mary. Ms. Thompson would have given you high marks for both this fine brew and for remembering how I liked it."
"Are you talking about Jane Thompson?" asked the part time supply clerk and full time friend of the head mistress as she hopped up into an overstuffed chair.
"The very same," the head mistress answered as she set her cup and saucer on the antique table between her and her friend.
Mary smiled, the corners of her eyes crinkling with playfulness. "So, since we've actually managed to get a quiet moment to ourselves this morning, would it be possible to drag the story out of you of how you met her?"
Madam Martinique glanced at the grandfather clock tucked into the far corner of her private study. "It does appear as if I have a few minutes to share a thing or two about my experiences with her."
"I'm all ears!"
"Well, she's the woman who gave me my first name."
"I remember you telling me Martinique wasn't your birth name, but how did someone like Jane Thompon wind up giving you the name you use now?"
Madam Martinique was silent for a moment as she studied her friend's face. "If I tell you, I'll need to ask you to keep it in strictest confidence."
"Of course. You have my word. I'll never share this with anyone without your consent."
"Thank you, Mary. You're a good friend." The head mistress looked out the window, watching the sparkling morning sunlight dance amongst the few dry leaves still clinging to the trees directly outside. "I suppose, in order to tell the story properly, I'd need to go back to before I came into the picture."
-= 1 =-
"Ms. Thompson?" asked a soft voice, delicately flavored with a French Canadian accent.
Jane Thompson closed her weary eyes for a moment before peering over the wall of folders stacked around her in neatly arranged chaos. "Marie," she said when she recognized the housekeeper's friendly smile. "It's so nice to see you again. What brings you to Mrs. Carlton's office this time of night?" She glanced at the elegant watch on her wrist before amending, "Make that, morning."
"Actually, since you're now the head mistress of Eastmore, this would be your office, Ms. Thompson."
The new head mistress sighed, sinking into what was now HER leather chair. After a moment, she squared her shoulders, straightened out of her slouch, and held her chin high. "Point taken."
"I'm sorry," Marie whispered as she dropped her eyes.
"What on earth are you apologizing for?"
"I ... I shouldn't have corrected you like that."
"Oh, for goodness sakes." Jane jumped to her feet and marched around her desk. Marie's eye's went wide and a tiny eep escaped her lips before the head mistress pulled up short. Noticing the tray Marie held in her shaking hands, Jane carefully took it from her and set it down on a nearby coffee table before turning back to the housekeeper with a warm smile.
"Marie," said the head mistress, with a voice both gentle and firm, "you're the first person who's said anything the least bit useful to me since I accepted this position. Right now, I'll take all the feedback I can get."
Some of the tension eased from the housekeeper's shoulders. "Is that why you've been reading through all of those student files?"
Jane blinked in surprise. "How'd you know they were student files?"
"It was mostly just a guess. I assumed they weren't staff files, since there's way too many folders on your desk."
"That's a fairly reasonable deduction based on observable evidence," the head mistress said as she unconsciously slipped into her former teacher role for a moment. "You're correct about there being fewer staff files. I was able to get through them late this morning."
Jane glanced out a window at the pale light of dawn peeking through grey clouds heavy with the threat of rain. "Make that late yesterday morning. The student files have been taking me much longer to read through."
" Mon Dieu! You've been at this since yesterday morning? I must say, I admire your stamina. I don't think I could spend the whole day reading through all those files."
"Well, there wasn't much unexpected information in the staff files, but I did come across some surprising tidbits in the student files."
"Oh really?" Marie asked, curiosity plain on her face.
"Quite," Jane answered as she reached over the folders stacked across the front of her desk and picked up the file she had just been reading. "For instance, it appears a new student is scheduled to be brought here late this morning ... a male student."
"Another one? I thought we weren't taking any more."
The head mistress picked up several more folders. "So, these other boys were really enrolled here as well?"
Surprise, followed by confusion flitted across Marie's face. "Miss Erminson didn't tell you about that?"
"You mean, my so called personal assistant?" Jane nearly spat the last two words. "The only thing she told me was to not worry about our new student." She shook her head in disbelief. "A boy is about to be enrolled at what's supposed to be an all-girl school, and I'm not to worry? Why in the world would someone enroll a boy here?"
"I don't know if it'd be my place to say, Ma'am."
Jane sighed, then gave the other woman an apologetic smile. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't burden you with my problems." She just then noticed the rich scent of freshly brewed coffee and bent over the tray on the table to better appreciate the aroma. "This smells wonderful. Would you care to join me in a cup?"
"That'd be lovely. Unfortunately, I only brought the one cup, so I don't--"
The head mistress interrupted the excuse with a harrumph before fishing out a large white mug from amongst the piles of paperwork on her desk. After placing the mug next to the more delicate teacup already on the tray and dropping the folders she'd been carrying on the other side of the coffee table, she looked up at Marie with a warm, friendly smile as she picked up the carafe. "Why don't you have a seat while I pour?" she asked as she nodded to the small sofa behind the table.
Marie stood for a moment, watching the other woman starting to fill both cups with steaming, caffeinated ambrosia, before perching nervously on the proffered seating.
After finding out how the other woman took her coffee, Jane prepared both cups, and offered the more delicate one to Marie before sitting down a companionable distance from her on the sofa. "Thank you so much for joining me. I really did need a break and having someone who doesn't treat me like an invader in this office is a welcome relief."
Marie studied the head mistress over the rim of her teacup as she sipped her coffee. "Actually, I should be the one thanking you."
"Whatever for?"
"Being a member of the housekeeping staff, I tend to be treated as. ..."
"Inferior?"
Marie nodded, intently studying the ripping reflections in her cup.
"I've noticed that attitude in too many of the teaching staff. As a member of that group, I'd like to apologize for such such boorish rudeness."
The housekeeper forced herself to look Jane in the eye. "Ms. Thompson, there's no need for you to apologize. You've always. ..."
The head mistress held up a hand. "Please, call me Jane. Otherwise, I'll have to call you Miss Bellemont."
Marie's brows slid up high on her forehead. "I had no idea you knew my last name."
"Like I said, I went through all the staff files yesterday morning. But please, continue what you were saying."
"Thank you, Ms Tho-- I mean, Jane. I just wanted to let you know I noticed how you've always treated me, as well as everyone else with which I've seen you interact, with kindness and respect. As for the way the other teaching staff members acted ... well, there's no way you could have done anything about that."
"Perhaps. Perhaps not. Whatever the case may have been, I do have the power now to make some needed changes." Jane reached across the coffee table and carefully placed her mug on the tray before straightening back up with unaffected poise and returning her full attention to Marie. "I assure you, if certain individuals aren't willing to learn to treat their co-workers with respect, heads will roll."
Just as Marie's jaw dropped in surprise at the unexpected proclamation, the office door swung open and a determined looking Miss Erminson strode in. She had only taken a few steps into the office before she froze and turned to the women seated on the sofa. "Ms. Thompson? What are you doing here so early in the morning?" She glared at Marie. "More importantly, what are you doing fraternizing with the help?"
Jane drew herself up to her full height. Even though she wasn't any taller than Miss Erminson, the head mistress still managed to tower over her personal assistant. "Miss Bellemont is not 'the help'. She is your co-worker and deserving of your respect. If you can not do that, you are welcome find employment elsewhere."
The personal assistant's mouth opened and closed twice before she was able to speak. " Who's Miss Bellemont, and what do you mean by 'find employment elsewhere'? Am I ... being fired?"
The head mistress regarded Miss Erminson for several long seconds. "I'm not a woman to make empty threats, so I will only tell you this once. You are very, very close to losing your position as my assistant."
"For what, referring to the help as the help?"
The head mistress threw her shoulders back and gave the other woman a thoroughly withering look. "Miss Erminson, your behavior now, as well as what I've observed in the past, has led me to believe your presence will be a hinderance to the changes I am planning to make. Therefore, your services will no longer be required."
"You ... you can't do that. You need me!"
"To a certain extent, you are correct. The position of head mistress does require the assistance of someone upon whom I can rely." Turning regally from the start of Miss Erminson's triumphant grin to Marie's confused expression, Jane said, "Miss Bellemont, I have a position recently open as a personal assistant. Would you be interested in such a position?"
It took a moment before Marie found her voice. "I'd be honored, but--"
"Don't worry about the details, dear. I'll have a word with the head of the housekeeping staff and work out a replacement for you."
"Wait a minute!," Miss Erminson shouted. "You can't give her my position."
Jane Thompson slowly turned back, arching her brow in a way that made her former assistant cringe. "Is that so?" she asked, every carefully enunciated word ringing with unrestrained hauteur.
"I m-mean. ..." Miss Erminson stopped and swallowed nervously before continuing. "What I'm trying to say is, I can't afford to be unemployed."
Jane's expression softened ever so slightly. "I believe there will be a position open on the housekeeping staff. It may be difficult at first learning a new position, but I'm sure you have the intelligence and determination needed to excel."
The former personal assistant stared at the head mistress in stunned silence.
Jane examined her watch, then walked over to the door and held it open. "The head of the housekeeping staff should be in her office right about now. If you hurry, I believe you will be able to get there before she starts her rounds."
Miss Erminson looked at the open door for a few seconds without blinking once before turning to the head mistress and saying in a very subdued voice, "Thank you, Ms. Thompson."
Jane simply nodded as the other woman shuffled through the doorway, then slowly closed the door after her former personal assistant had left. She listened closely until she could no longer hear the retreating woman's footsteps, then leaned against the wall and wilted with relief.
Marie stood and nearly ran across the room. "Jane, is everything all right?"
The head mistress regained her composure as she pulled herself away from the wall. "I'll be all right Marie. I'm just relieved that woman didn't try to call my bluff."
"What bluff?"
"I don't actually have the authority to hire or fire anyone."
"But, you're the head mistress."
"True, but I can only bring my recommendations to the school board. They have the final say in who gets hired or fired."
"Then why did you tell her she was fired?"
A dangerous smile stretched across Jane's face. "I said no such thing."
Marie contemplated the scene to which she had been witness before a more demure grin grew on her face. "I see. You only said her services would no longer be required."
"Just so," Jane answered, the tiniest hint of mischief twinkling in her eyes.
"The only thing I don't understand is why you let her believe you were firing her."
"Despite her faults, I know Miss Erminson is basically a good, decent person. She just needs a bit of an attitude adjustment. I believe she might be able to develop a better appreciation and respect for the housekeeping staff if she had the opportunity to work with them."
Marie's brows knitted with confusion. "I still don't understand what that has to do with letting her think she was fired."
"Basically, I thought she would be more likely to consider such a position if she was under the impression that it was the only option available. So long as there is a change in position without a change of employment status, the board doesn't get involved. If they did get involved, she would most likely have found herself unemployed."
Marie's confused smile shrunk to a small frown. "So, you didn't really want me to be your personal assistant?"
"Of course I do. You'll be perfect for the position."
"But, I don't know anything about running a school."
"You don't need to. Running the school is my job. Your job will be to assist me."
"How would I do that?"
"Well, the first thing you can do is tell me all you know about boys being enrolled here in the past." She glanced at her watch again. "Unfortunately, that'll have to wait until I get back."
"Why? Where are you going?" Marie asked as she followed Jane to the desk.
"Our newest male student is arriving by bus in a few hours and it's a long drive to the station," the head Mistress answered as she shrugged into the tailored jacket that had been hanging on the back of her chair. "If I leave now, I'll be able to get there before he does."
"Oh no you don't," Marie announced, placing her hands firmly on her hips.
Surprised at the sudden change in temperament of the usually shy woman, Jane stopped in the middle of buttoning her jacket and turned her full attention on her new assistant. "What the he--" She quickly reined in her temper. "I mean, what in heaven's name are you talking about?"
"I'm talking about you ... in bed ... sleeping."
To her surprise, Jane found herself sitting in her chair, nearly cowering under Marie's maternal glare by the end of that sentence. The head mistress's natural self confidence quickly reasserted itself, but she almost felt as if she were asking permission rather than making a statement when she said, "That will have to wait until later. Picking up this student is much more important."
Marie's glare faded, making her look more worried than angry. "Mon cheri, if that's the only thing keeping you from getting some well needed rest, then I will pick up l'enfant."
Jane pulled a sleek leather purse from one of the desk drawers that perfectly complemented the black power suit she was now wearing. "That's very thoughtful of you, but I couldn't accept your offer. If even half of what I read in his file is true, he'll be more than a handful, and I couldn't ask anyone else to take on that kind of responsibility."
Marie folded her arms over her ample bosom. "Are you willing to also take on the responsibility of causing a traffic accident when you fall asleep at the wheel?"
"I will NOT allow that to happen!"
Marie drew closer and smiled softly. "I have no doubt of your intentions or your ability to push yourself when necessary. I also admire your willingness to take on this responsibility, but you don't need to do it alone. If you truly wish to have me as your assistant, then let me assist you."
"I assume you have something in mind," Jane stated, doing her best to keep her tone neutral.
"Oui. I suggest we leave together. I will drive while you get some sleep. When we arrive, you will be able to better handle le garçon, and I will be able to help as needed."
Jane allowed herself a moment to smile at the woman who was already feeling less like a personal assistant, and more like a friend.
-= 2 =-
Jane scanned the damp bus station with barely concealed distaste. "You'd think someone would have thought to provide proper shelter here."
Marie pulled her long woolen overcoat closed as a cool breeze swirled about her bare ankles, then peeked around the handle of the umbrella she shared with the other woman. "Is this your first time at a bus station?"
"No, but it has been long enough that I'd forgotten how much I dislike such places. I wish we could have met our new student at a train station."
"Why's that?"
"They're much more civilized." The head mistress paused to cover her nose and mouth with a gloved hand as the bus that had been parked in front of them pulled away. "Plus, we wouldn't have to deal with these wretched exhaust fumes."
Marie nodded in agreement, holding her breath until the noxious stench blended into the general stale odor of the station. "Perhaps we could arrange something like that when more boys are sent to Eastmore?"
"You believe there will be more?"
"I'm almost certain of it, especially when people hear Eastmore has a new head mistress. The only reason a halt was put to the program was because Mrs. Carlton became increasingly ill and could no longer oversee it."
Jane reached into her purse and pulled out a small photo of a young boy with closely cropped chocolate-brown hair. "So, how did our Mr. Roberts receive the unique distinction of being sent to our school while other boys were refused?"
"When you had mentioned his mother's name, I recognized it as Mrs. Carlton's daughter. He must have been the special student about which I'd overheard your predecessor asking Miss Erminson to watch over."
The new head mistress sniffed. "It sounds as if my former assistant was involved a great deal in the head mistress's office."
"To be honest, she was basically running everything towards the end. Almost everyone had been expecting her to take over for Mrs. Carlton when the time came, which is probably why it was such a surprise when the school board chose you instead."
"I admit to being surprised as well, but I'm sure the board had their reasons for the choice they made."
Marie studied Jane's carefully controlled facial features and wondered if there was more she wasn't saying. Unfortunately, before she could think of a discreet way of asking, the bus they'd been waiting for pulled up in front of them.
Jane put the photo back in her purse and gave her assistant a quick smile. "You all ready?"
Marie took in a deep breath. "I'm about as ready as I'll ever be."
"Don't worry. Just follow my lead." Jane turned to the front of the bus as the doors opened. "Looks like it's show time."
It took several minutes for the bus to empty. For a miniscule fraction of a second, Jane felt a twinge of panic when she realized none of the faces she'd seen had matched the boy's photo. Just as she was approaching the open door to the bus to ask the driver some pointed questions, a small figure was being herded out by an older gentleman dressed in a bus driver's uniform.
"Sorry son," the older man said, "but you'll have to buy a return ticket if you want to get a ride back."
"Fine," The boy grumbled as he yanked a duffle bag from the drivers hand. He staggered under the weight of the baggage, but waved his free hand in annoyance when the driver reached out to him.
Although his face was slightly thinner and his shaggy mane was much longer, Jane quickly realized this was the boy for which she'd been waiting and strode up to him. "Martin Roberts?" she asked, the sureness in her tone made it a statement as much as a question.
"Who wants to know?" he growled, casting a baleful eye on the head mistress.
Jane decided to ignore his attitude for the moment and simply answered his question. "I'm Ms. Thompson, the head mistress of the school in which you're about to be enrolled, and this is my assistant, Marie."
"Glad to make your acquaintance, Martin," Marie said as she held out a folded umbrella. When he looked at her hand in confusion, she asked, "Are you Martin Roberts?"
"Urmmm ... yeah," he answered as he accepted the umbrella. "What's this for?"
"You may not have noticed yet, but it's raining at the moment." Jane said, her words somehow even more biting for the calm even way in which they were spoken. "While my umbrella can cover my assistant and I, it's not quite large enough for all three of us."
Martin studied the head mistress for a few moments, blinking drops of rain from his eyelashes, before turning to Marie and holding the umbrella out to her. " 'Brellas is for sissies. I don't want it."
While Jane was still trying to decide if she should correct the boy's grammar or rudeness first, Marie waved a hand at Martin and said, "Non non, mon cheri. You go ahead and hold onto that so you can use it if you change your mind."
Martin frowned, causing raindrops to slide between his brows and run down the sides of his nose, then shrugged and tucked the umbrella under his arm.
Trying to hide how flustered she was feeling at how this meeting had been going, Jane managed to hold her head just a bit higher. "Very well, Mr. Roberts. I see we have much to discuss, but this does not seem like the appropriate place to do so. It will be a long walk to the car." She turned on her heel and said, "If you will follow me," before marching towards the parking lot.
Marie gave the boy a befuddled smile, then became aware she was holding the umbrella that had been protecting both her and Jane, and rushed to catch up with the head mistress.
The boy watched the women as they walked away, then pulled up the bag that had been sliding from his shoulder and trotted after them.
=-=-=
After tucking both her and the head mistress's coat as well as she could around the child sleeping in the back of the car, Marie sat back down and buckled herself into the passenger seat, then whispered, "I think he'll be warm enough now, even with him being soaked to the skin."
Jane checked on her dozing passenger in the rear-view mirror before returning her attention to the slowly moving highway traffic. "Were you able to get the seat belt on him?" she asked in an equally hushed voice.
Marie nodded, then realized the head mistress might have missed the gesture and added, "Yes, although it was a bit tricky shifting him up in the seat so I could fasten it properly. I was half expecting l'enfant to wake up, but he slept through the whole thing."
"I suppose the long bus trip may have worn him out."
"That'd make sense. I'm just surprised anyone would put such a young child on a bus alone."
"Fifteen really isn't that young to be unaccompanied on a bus trip."
"Fifteen?" Marie looked over her shoulder at the boy swaddled in overcoats before turning back to the head mistress. "I would have guessed twelve, and rather small for his age at that."
"Unless there was an error in his records, which I doubt Mrs. Carlton would have tolerated, he turned fifteen a few months ago."
"Perhaps that's why he refused to use my umbrella?"
Jane's brows popped up in surprise. "How does his apparent or actual age relate to him being rude?"
"Well, I think part of what makes him look younger is his size. For some reason, there seems to be a fair amount of people who associate being larger with being more dominate, and thus more masculine. Occasionally, some males may try to compensate for an imagined loss in masculinity by trying avoid anything that might be considered a sign of weakness."
The head mistress slowly nodded her head. "I think I see what you mean. Accepting and using something to protect himself from the rain would run right smack into that."
"Oui."
The car was silent for nearly ten minutes as Jane navigated the bottleneck around the accident that had been causing traffic to slow down. When they were able to resume normal highway speed, Jane thumped the steering wheel with a tightly clenched hand and muttered something under her breath.
Marie tentatively touched the other woman's arm. "Jane, what's wrong?"
"I cant believe how badly I mangled that meeting with our new student."
"What are you talking about?"
"I should have offered to shake his hand or ... or something like that so he could establish a masculine identity. I hadn't considered how he might try to put on a show of bravado if he felt he needed to defend his masculinity."
"I have a feeling he would have acted the same no matter what you or I did. I just worry how he'll react to having to dress and live as a girl if he's already acting this way with no real provocation."
"No!" Jane snapped her jaw shut and checked in the mirror to see if her back seat passenger had been awakened by her shout. When she was convinced he hadn't been disturbed, she returned her attention to driving and spoke more quietly. "I am NOT putting that boy through Mrs. Carlton's 'program'."
Marie smiled as she whispered, "I'm so glad to hear that. At best, it seemed to humiliate the other boys. At worst ... well, I'd rather not go into that."
"I can imagine what the worst would entail. Eastmore is a place for learning, and I can see nothing useful to be learned from such an experience."
"So, if our new student isn't going to be using the school uniform like our previous male students, what will he wear?"
"I'm assuming he has at least one change of clothes in his duffle bag. He should be able to wear that until we can find something more appropriate."
"If his bag is as thoroughly drenched as he is, I have a feeling whatever clothing he may have brought will be as damp as what he's already wearing."
"You have a good point." Jane flashed Marie a grateful smile. "You've already proven several times over I made the right choice when I asked you to be my personal assistant."
The assistant blushed as she murmured a very soft, "Thank you."
"You're very welcome." The head mistress's expression became more serious as she fell into thoughtful silence. A few minutes later, she said, "I think I'll make a couple of calls around the campus when we get back. I'm sure someone somewhere must have something dry, clean, and acceptably boyish."
"That sounds like a good idea. Are you going to let him live as a boy in one of the dorms with the girls?"
"Actually, I was thinking moving into Mrs. Carlton's cottage and bringing him with me."
Marie cleared her throat in a very meaningful way. Jane turned to her for a moment and was surprised by her assistants frown. "You don't think that'd be a good idea? I really can't think of anyplace else to keep him."
"Actually, I think it's an excellent idea. But it's your cottage now, not Mrs. Carlton's."
Jane looked at the woman beside her again and saw her frown had been replaced by an infectious grin. Despite the embarrassment of being caught making the same mistake on the same day, Jane couldn't help smiling back.
-= 3 =-
Jane had just finished moving the student files she hadn't reviewed from her office in the administrative building to the smaller downstairs study in the cottage when she heard the thud of stomping feet, accompanied by some rather creative expletives.
Setting down the file she was just about to start reading, the head mistress followed the noise up the stairs to the guest bedroom recently assigned to Martin. She knocked on the door and asked to be let in, but eventually decided he was either ignoring her or making too much noise to hear. Thoroughly annoyed with the situation, she swung the door open to find a naked boy angrily tearing clothing from a large, antique wardrobe.
Martin squealed with surprise. Before the clothing he had just tossed in the air reached the ground, he managed to dash into the attached bathroom, slamming the door behind him.
Once Jane recovered from her own surprise, she walked to the bathroom and rapped on the door. "Martin, what did you think you were just doing?" she shouted.
"I was looking for my clothes!" he shouted back.
"By tossing clothes that don't belong to you on the floor?"
When the boy muttered something unintelligible, the head mistress sighed with exasperation. "Mr. Roberts, we can not continue in this manner. Please come out here so we can have a civil conversation."
"I can't."
Jane took in a deep breath and let it out slowly as she silently counted to ten. "And why, might I ask, can you not comply with such a simple request?"
"I ain't got no clothes."
Jane thought back to the time she was carrying her last stack of folders through the downstairs hallway as she passed Marie, who was carrying a laundry basket full of wet clothes.
*Oh my goodness,* she thought. *I completely forgot I had told Marie I'd be making calls to find something our new student could wear.* Realizing where the boys clothes probably were by now, she did her best to salvage the situation. "Did I see you with something in your hand when you ran in there?"
Martin mumbled again.
"Mr Roberts, either come out here so I can hear you clearly, or speak up."
"I said yeah, I did."
"What exactly is it?"
"Looks like a bathrobe."
"That should be sufficient to cover you. Please put it on and come out here."
"I can't."
"Why, pray tell, are you not able to put it on?"
"It's PINK!"
The head mistress closed her eyes and massaged the bridge of her nose. "Martin, pink is a color, just like any other color. Please just put the--" She bit off the curse word aching to be spoken. "Just put on the bathrobe on and don't give me any more nonsense."
"But ... but I can't!"
"Martin, if you continue insisting you are unable to follow such simple instructions, I'll be forced to come in there and assist you."
"No!" The boy's shout was filled with equal amounts of shock and fear. "I'm putting it on now. Just don't come in, okay?"
"That sounds like an acceptable request. I will be down in my study, which is the first door to the right when you come to the bottom of the stairs. I expect you to be there in ten minutes. If you do not arrive within the alloted amount of time, I will come back to assist you."
Without waiting for a reply, Jane did a sharp about-face and left the bedroom.
=-=-=
The head mistress tapped her fingernails in a steady staccato in the space she had cleared on her desk as she waited for someone she was hoping could provide some crucial advice to answer her call. On the third ring, a pleasant, familiar voice said, " ¿Hola?"
"Judith? This is Jane."
"Jane? It's so good to hear from you! ¿Que paso, chica?"
"Things have been a little crazy since I agreed to become the head mistress of Eastmore ... especially today."
"Oh, you poor thing. Tell Tia Judith all about it."
Despite her anxiety, Jane found herself smiling at the affectionate title of Tia (spanish for Aunt) she had given to her friend while they were freshmen in college. "You realize, of course, you're only a year older than me."
"Of course," Judith answered with a mixture of playfulness and maternal patience, "and I'll never let you forget it." After both women chuckled at the familiar come-back, Judith asked in a more serious tone, "So, what's going on?"
"Well, it seems we have a new student enrolling today."
"Would I be correct in guessing there's something unusual about this new student?"
"Not much, actually ... except for the fact that he's male."
" ¿Usted tiene un estudiante masculino allá? I thought Eastmore only took female students."
"I'd been under the same impression. It wasn't until recently I'd learned of a program overseen by the previous head mistress, where a surprising number of male students were enrolled here and forced to live as female students."
"You know, that sounds something like that paper you wrote for the behavioral psychology course you took in your senior year."
Jane had to think a minute before she recalled the reference. "You mean the one about petticoat discipline?"
" ¡Exactamente!"
"Hmmm. I can see the similarities, but what I wrote is quite different from what appears to have been going on here. Simple punishment to discourage unacceptable behavior wouldn't be nearly as effective as using Skinner's operant conditioning and other behavior modification methods to both discourage unacceptable behavior as well as eliciting more desirable and socially acceptable behavior."
Jane noticed the metallic click of a handle being turned and looked up to see the door to her study slowly opening. "I'm going to have to go, Judith. Thank you so much for your help."
"I'm not sure how I helped, but you're quite welcome. Vaya con dios, mija."
"Y usted también, Tia."
It was only with a great deal of self discipline that the head mistress managed to keep a straight face as Martin shyly walked through the doorway. The robe he wore was almost painfully feminine, as well as being unabashedly, even glaringly pink. She placed the ornate handset back on the equally ornate phone base, then asked in a steady, resonate voice, "Mr. Roberts, have you ever heard of knocking?"
"I did!" the boy shouted. When he noticed the flare of displeasure in the head mistress's expression, he lowered his volume, but his frustration was still apparent. "I tried knocking, but nobody answered. You said I had to be here in ten minutes, and I didn't wanna get in trouble for not being here when ya said I was supposed to."
Deciding his intentions were in the right place, Jane decided to forgo correcting his methods as well as his grammar, and gestured to the straight-backed wooden chair on the other side of her desk. "Please have a seat, Martin."
Once he was seated, the head mistress looked down at the folder in front of her, slowly opened it up, then began rifling though the contents. She looked up a few minutes later when she noticed her newest student fidgeting. "If you will be able to sit still for a few moments, I'll be right with you."
The boy frowned at the softly spoken reprimand, but remained silent.
A few more minutes passed before Jane looked up again. "According to these records, this is the fourth private school you've attended. Does this count sound sound correct to you?"
Jane clenched her teeth when he made a non-commital shrug. Realizing he needed more prompting, she forced her jaw to relax as she said, "Martin, when someone asks you a direct question, it's considered polite to make a verbal response. With that in mind, I will pose my question again. Does this count sound correct to you?"
"I guess so," was the boys nearly inaudible reply.
"I see. Let me try asking a different question. Do you have any idea what will happen if you continue on the course you're currently following?"
"I dunno. I'll get sent to another school?"
The boy nearly jumped from his chair when the head mistress smacked her hand down on the papers she'd been reading. "If these reports from your other schools are any indication of the direction in which you're headed, the only place that would consider accepting you would be a reform school."
"Reform school?"
"Yes. Is that something you would like to experience?"
"No!"
Jane allowed that statement to be followed by just enough silence for the boy to reflect on what they had discussed. "Mr. Roberts, do you know why you're here today?"
The boy looked down at his bare toes dangling a fraction of an inch from the floor, and muttered something into his chest.
"Martin, it's considered polite to look at someone when you're speaking to them."
The boy slowly looked up, the defiance in his tense posture offset by the pain in his eyes. "I said, I'm here 'cause my mom hates me."
*Oh no,* Jane thought. *Does this child truly believe what he's just said?* "How did you come to such a conclusion?" she asked, hoping the pain she felt for a child who could make such a statement didn't show through the calm she was trying to project.
"If she really wanted me around, I'd be goin' to school at home instead of bein' sent out to private schools."
Unable to maintain eye contact and her composure at the same time, the head mistress looked down at the pages in front of her and flattened the creases she'd made in the top sheet as she said, "According to these records, you'd become increasingly violent while you were enrolled at your school at home, finally being expelled for threatening several students with a blunt object and making death threats in the hearing of other students."
"They started it!"
Jane looked up to see Martin had somehow managed to slump down in the chair until his toes reached the ground. "Please sit up properly." Although she spoke very calmly and quietly, there was no doubt this was an order, not a request. When the boy finally complied, she asked, "Who started what, and how was it started?"
Martin folded his arms tightly across his chest. "You don't really wanna know."
Jane held herself slightly more erect. "I most certainly do wish to know what happened. If I didn't, I wouldn't have asked."
The boy gave her an incredulous look, then shrugged and sighed. "It all started when our phys-ed teacher had us playing baseball. I was up to bat when these three guys who always give me grief started yelling at me from the bleachers. They'd been on my case all day, and after I missed the second pitch, I kinda snapped."
"Was this the point at which you threatened these boys with physical violence?"
"No!" Under the head mistress's inquisitionist stare, he added, "Well, yeah, but it ain't the way it sounds."
"I see. Were you holding a blunt instrument, such as a baseball bat, at this time?"
"Yeah, but I wasn't threatening them with it. I was just holding it."
"I believe I'm beginning to see what happened. So, what did you say to them while you were holding the baseball bat?"
"I ... ummm ... well, I kinda told them I'd ... uhhh. ..."
"Grunting is not conducive to a meaningful conversation. If you're unsure of how to express yourself, it would be more appropriate to pause and think about what you have to say, then speak when you're ready."
To Jane's surprise, the boy actually paused for several seconds before speaking again. "I told 'em I was gonna knock the snot outta them if they didn't quit raggin' on me."
The head mistress nodded, then folded her hands on her desk as she leaned forward. "Do you think there might have been a better way in which you could have dealt with that situation?"
"Like what?"
Jane sat back in her chair and studied her new student for a moment. "That's something I propose to teach you."
=-=-=
"And he said he'd follow your program when you told him you'd teach him a different way of reacting?" Marie asked as she scooped the last of the clothes from the washer and tossed them into the dryer.
"It took some discussion after I made my proposal, but eventually he gave me his word to commit himself to my program and follow my instructions without argument to the best of his ability."
"I'm rather impressed you were able to get that level of commitment from a child his age." Marie turned her attention to the dryer and began adjusting the settings. "Is he aware of everything your program will include?"
"He does know I plan to immerse him in an environment radically different from what he's experienced in the past while I teach him new ways of dealing with stressful situations."
Once the dryer started, the personal assistant turned her attention back to the head mistress. "So, how will his environment be radically different?"
"According to what I've read in his records, any time he had gotten into trouble, he was acting in a stereotypically macho manner while interacting with other boys. Part of what I plan to do is remove anything even remotely male from his environment."
"Which is why you asked me not to bring his clothes back to him?"
"Precisely."
"But, if he won't be using anything he brought with him, what'll he wear?"
"From what I could deduce by the clothing Martin had forcibly removed from his wardrobe, Mrs. Carlton at some time had a young, female houseguest staying in the room he now occupies."
"And you plan to have him wearing her clothes?"
Jane gave her assistant a firm, unambiguous nod.
Marie frowned, looking thoroughly perplexed. "I thought you didn't approve of Mrs. Carlton's program because it punished male students by forcing them to wear female clothing."
"Although I anticipate a certain degree of discomfort and even embarrassment initially, my goal in having him wearing female clothing is not to punish him. Rather, I'm hoping the alienness of the clothing, combined with an unfamiliar environment, will be less likely to trigger old, socially unacceptable habits so he can concentrate on learning new, more acceptable ways of dealing with stressful situations."
"Changing his clothing and environment will do that?"
"To a certain extent, that is correct, but in order to help him make changes that will stay with him when he is exposed to his previous environment, I intend to teach him to act, and perhaps even to see himself, in a radically different way.
"How are you going to do that?"
Jane looked at her assistant for a moment before flatly stating, "I intend to teach him how to be a girl."
Marie gaped at the head mistress for a few seconds, then closed her mouth in a firm line of determination. "How can I help?"
It was Jane's turn to gape. "You're willing to help me, even with the way you felt about Mrs. Carlton's program?"
"While I don't completely understand how it will all work, I trust your intentions and believe something positive can come out of this."
Jane reached out and took hold of both of Marie's hands. "Thank you." She looked up in the general direction of Martin's bedroom. "I can feel something beautiful under that child's surly, disreputable exterior, and she deserves all the help she can get to bring that out."
"She?"
The head mistress turned back to her assistant. "Correct. In order for her to be totally immersed in her new environment, everything needs to be changed, including the pronouns we use."
Marie nodded, smiling uncertainly. "I'll try to keep that in mind while I help hi--er, find something to wear."
Jane squeezed the other woman's hands before letting go. "Thank you again. I'll call the kitchen staff in the cafeteria. We've missed lunch by now, but I'm sure they'll have something the three of us can turn into a meal."
=-=-=
To Jane's surprise, the kitchen staff turned out to be much more helpful than she had expected. The soup and sandwiches she requested had somehow turned into an elaborate spread, with a snowy white linen tablecloth spread on the dining room table, real china and more silverware than the simple meal actually required.
Once she had lead the kitchen staff members out the front door (after thanking them for their help and assuring them again that she really didn't mind serving herself), Jane walked back to the dining room and froze, stunned at the transformation Marie had managed in such a short time.
"You look lovely, Martin," the head mistress said as she walked to the head of the table and sat down. Marie nodded across the table to the femininely attired boy as she gracefully sat down.
Martin slumped down in his own chair, giving Marie a nasty look before turning to Jane. "I look like a damn sissy!"
The head mistress looked at her soup, wondering if she would be able to have any before it went cold, then turned her attention to her student. "Young lady, we do NOT use that type of language here."
"I ain't no goddam lady. I'm a guy!"
"Miss Roberts, you gave me your word you would follow my instructions without arguing. Are you going back on your word now?"
"I never agreed to any of this shit!" Martin shot to his feet, nearly knocking down his chair. "To hell with this. I'm leaving!"
Jane found her soup spoon, dipped it in the bowl, then gently blew on the fragrant broth before taking a sip. "Very well. If you can not do what you agreed to do, you may leave."
Martin stared at the head mistress as if some stranger had snuck in and taken her place. "You're really letting me go?"
She took another sip before setting her spoon beside her bowl. "Of course. I can not and will not force someone to do something against their will. If your word is not enough to keep you here, you're free to leave."
"I ... I am?"
"That is correct. The front door is at the end of the hall, right next to the stairs."
"Oh ... okay. Ummm, where's my clothes?"
Jane raised her hand just as Marie opened her mouth. When her assistant remained silent, the head mistress said, "If you are leaving, you will leave just as you are."
"I can't do that. People would think I'm sort of a fruitcake if they saw me dressed like this."
Jane turned a glare onto Martin that would have turned all three bowls on the table to ice. "I will have nothing to do with anyone who refuses to keep their word when things become slightly uncomfortable. If you leave, you do so on your own recognizance. If you're really the man you claim to be, I'm sure you will find a way to manage."
The head mistress watched intently as realization dawned in her student's expression. Eventually, Martin slumped back down, looking totally defeated. In a quiet, no-nonsense manner, Jane asked, "does returning to your seat imply you have decided to keep your word and follow my instructions, even if you feel uncomfortable with them?"
When her student slowly nodded, she said, "Very well, you may consider yourself on probation until I'm convinced you mean to do as you've implied. Now, please stand up."
Fear lit up Martin's eyes. "I thought you said I didn't have to leave."
"Young lady, if I was planning on telling you to leave, I would have said so. Now, please do as you were told." When she slowly rose to her feet, Jane gave her student an encouraging smile. "Very good. Now, for your first lesson, you will learn how to sit properly while wearing a skirt or dress."
-= 4 =-
"Oh Marie, you didn't need to bring me breakfast."
The personal assistant smiled as she brought a covered tray to the head mistress's desk. "Actually, it's more a brunch than breakfast."
Jane looked up at the stately grandfather clock standing in the far corner of her study as it neatly sliced time into seconds with its ponderously swaying pendulum. "It's eleven o'clock already? Where did the morning go?"
"If today has gone like the past week, I'd say it went to teaching Martin to be a girl, acting as her personal tutor, as well as your regular duties as head mistress."
"Has it been a week already?"
"To the day ... nearly to the hour even."
"It's hard to believe Martin's been with us that long."
Marie smiled. "You've accomplished a lot with her in that time. She seems so much like a girl now, it feels strange referring to her as Martin."
Jane returned the smile. " I couldn't have done it without your help, dear. As far as the name goes, perhaps that's what's been holding her back recently."
"I don't understand. How's she being held back?"
The head mistress frowned for a moment, deep in thought. "I'm not entirely certain how to describe what seems to be happening, but it feels as if some of the urgency she had at first is fading."
"Is she refusing follow through with your instructions on how to behave like a proper young lady?"
"No, but it seems as if she's just going through the motions rather than really trying."
"Have you confronted her about the lack of enthusiasm?"
"I've tried, but there's very little I can actually point at to show where she's doing something wrong, and I'm growing tired of scolding her for little, nit-picky things."
"If I may say so, you do look exhausted. Perhaps this will perk you up?" Marie lifted the tray cover with a flourish, revealing a plate stacked with what looked like wafer-thin pancakes beside a bowl of sliced strawberries and another bowl of whipped cream.
"Oh, Marie, this looks wonderful! I haven't had crepes in ages, but I don't think I could even manage eating half of these. Would you mind joining me?"
Marie gave the head mistress a knowing grin. "I had a feeling you'd say that," she said as she lifted the plate to reveal two more underneath, "which is why I came prepared."
Once the crepes had been divvied up and Marie finished chewing the first bite of her brunch, she asked, "So, how's Martin been doing academically?"
Jane looked up from the crepe she was carefully rolling up. "Her test scores from the other schools were abysmal, so I hadn't been expecting much, but her performance so far has continually surprised me. She even managed to finish the homework I had expected would take her the whole weekend to complete a few hours after dinner last night."
"That's quite impressive."
"Indeed."
"So, what is she doing now?"
"After she came to me with her completed homework this morning, she asked if there might be someplace outside she could go to draw."
"You let her go outside?"
"At first I was going to say no, but I felt it might be appropriate to reward her for the effort she put into completing her homework. I decided, since the garden behind the cottage is enclosed and the hedges surrounding it are too thick to be seen through, it'd be safe enough for an outdoor setting."
Marie's fork clattered as it dropped onto her plate. "Martin is outside, in the garden, on a Saturday morning?"
"Yes ... is there something wrong with that?"
"Well, I know you've been careful to only let you and I see Martin, so I thought it might be a problem if the gardener followed his regular schedule of working in the cottage garden on Saturday mornings."
Jane blanched as she whispered, "Oh no." Fear for her student added speed to her pace as she raced to the back of the house. Even before she was out the kitchen door, she was shouting, "Martin! Martin--eek!" The last syllable came out as a squeak when the head mistress saw a middle-aged man in denim overalls opening the door in the rear entrance to the garden.
Martin, who'd been absorbed trying to sketch a pair of squirrels skittering up and down the tree in front her, hadn't noticed the gardener's entrance and only looked up to the head mistress when she heard her name being called. "Yes, ma'am?" she asked in a voice that had become soft and lilting, yet easily heard and understood only after a great many hours of practice."
"I beg your pardon, ladies," said the man at the garden door in a rich tenor. "I hadn't realized you'd be using the garden now. Would there be a better time for me to come back?"
Martin's face turned pale at the sound of the man's voice. She slowly turned to him, then looked back at the head mistress with abject terror.
Jane quickly closed the distance to her student and rested her arm across Martin's shoulders, offering what comfort she could under the circumstances. Realizing the man's question hadn't been answered, she turned to him and said, "No need to change your schedule, sir. I was just about to call Martin--ique into the house.
The head mistress felt her student tense, but was relieved the child had enough sense to not challenge the improvised name change.
The man removed his hat and made a small nodding bow. "I'd heard you'd moved into the cottage here, Ms Thompson. It's a pleasure to finally meet you, as well as you, Miss Martinique," he said as he smiled at the newly rechristened girl.
"It's a pleasure to meet you as well, Mr. ..."
The man donned his hat as he smiled. "Oh, just call me Tom. Everyone else does."
"Then please call me Jane."
Tom nodded and his smile grew. "It'd be an honor and pleasure."
Jane looked at her student, who was still frozen in the place she'd been sitting. "Martinique, is there something you'd like to say?"
It took a second before the boy-disguised-as-a-girl recognized her new name. Standing as well as she could on legs that didn't seem to want to stay under her, she managed a reasonable curtsy before saying in a demure, if slightly quavering voice, "It's nice to meet you, sir."
"It's nice to meet you as well, young lady." He said, giving her a friendly wink. "So, if it's really okay with you, I probably should get to work."
"Of course," said the head mistress as she held out her hand to her student. "Come along, Martinique."
=-=-=
"MartinIQUE?!" screeched the recently renamed girl when they were safely inside.
"Young lady, what did I tell you about using your indoor voice?" asked the head mistress.
"What kind of name is Martinique?" asked the girl in a more subdued but no less agitated voice.
"It's a perfectly acceptable name."
"But it ain't. ..." She caught the look in her teacher's eye and said, "I mean, it isn't my name."
"Perhaps, but I think it would be a good idea for you to start going by the name of Martinique for now."
-= Epilogue =-
"And that is how I got the name, Martinique," the head mistress said as she picked her cup and saucer back up from the table and took a sip of her lukewarm coffee.
"THAT was Jane Thompson? It doesn't sound very much like the other stories I've heard about her."
"Perhaps it wasn't the most accurate retelling of the events as they happened. Part of that might be blamed on the fact that a some of the story is second hand. Another, perhaps larger, part of it most likely is because I'm telling things from my own perspective."
"I suppose that makes sense. It's just hard imagining you in rose-tinted glasses."
Madam Martinique gave just the hint of a smile. "As head mistress, I do try to project a no-nonsense aura. On the other hand, when it comes to recounting my time with Aunt Jane, the memories do seem to have a somewhat rosy hue."
"You called her Aunt Jane?"
"Not at first, but eventually, yes."
"How did that happen?"
Just as she opened her mouth to speak, something started beeping in the folds of the head mistress's skirts. She set her cup and saucer back down on the table and pulled the offending object from a pocket. After reading the tiny display on the beeper, she looked up at Mary and said, "I'm afraid that will have to be another story to be told at another time."
Me, My Brother, and the Last Night of Summer
Copyright 2024 by Heather Rose Brown
This is a short story about a preteen nonbinary kid trying to deal with gender issues, and what happens when a sibling with similar but different issues reaches out to them.
=-=-=
I was curled up on my bed, using a sketchy phone app to search the grey web for an online source of hormone blockers, when someone knocked on my bedroom door.
"Who is it?" I shouted while shutting down the app.
"It's me, Darcy," my little brother shouted back through the door.
I smiled when I heard him using my new name, then got up and opened my door before saying, "Come in, Shel."
He grinned and said, "Thanks," before striding into my room. His grin went lopsided as he ran his fingers through his freshly buzzed hair and said, "I know ya really stuck your neck out when ya told Dad you'd cut my hair this morning, but ... I kinda need another favor."
I thought about the promising lead I'd uncovered, then said, "I'm a bit busy right now. Maybe another time?"
"After what you did to Michelle," our dad said while leaning against my doorframe, "you'd better do anything she asks you."
Shel frowned at Dad when he heard his deadname. Even though he hadn't completely come out to our parents like he'd done with me, they still knew he didn't want to be called Michelle. His face softened when he looked at me and said, "Never mind."
"Never mind my ass," Dad said, giving us both a somewhat unfocused glare before taking a sip from the dark brown bottle in his hand.
I glared back at my father before I turned my attention back to my brother, then rested a gentle hand on his shoulder while saying, "Whatever ya wanna say, go ahead and say it."
He looked down at his sandals and said, "I was just wonderin' ... would ya be up to goin' on a bike ride with me tonight?" He looked back up and said, "I know it's pretty late, but ... it's the last night of summer, and ... I just thought it'd be kinda nice."
I thought again about the lead I'd found, then I thought about my brother spending another minute in the same house with the man who'd threatened to buy a wig to make his 'daughter' look proper. I grabbed Shel's hand and said, "You got it," before leading the way out of my room.
"Where you think you're going?" our dad said while shifting to a more upright position."
I did my best to ignore the stench of stale sweat and beer while muttering, "Out," before shoving my way through the gap between Dad and the doorframe.
=-=-=
There were still wisps of pink and orange where the sun had dipped below the horizon, but most of the sky was dotted with bright pinpoints of starlight. As I climbed onto my bike, sad music started playing in the house, which meant our dad would be sleeping off the six-pack by the time me and my brother got back.
I looked over at my little brother. The only light available was coming through the living room curtains, but I could still tell he was smiling from ear to ear. Even having to ride a girl's bike couldn't ruin his mood. I smiled back, and said, "Come on."
My brother and I pedaled down our gravel driveway onto the cracked asphalt some people might mistake for a road. We turned towards where the moon would soon be rising, and began pedaling faster.
The air was still a little damp from the muggy afternoon, but it had cooled when the sun set, and felt almost velvety when it slipped over my bare arms and fluttered through my growing hair. I glanced at my brother, and saw the silhouette of a boy who was more relaxed than I'd seen him all summer.
I also saw the person who'd be there for me, no matter what, just like I'd always be there for him. At that moment, I realized that, as brother and ... whatever I was, we'd make it through anything that came our way.
Mother's Day Morning
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
A little girl 's past crosses paths with her present when she tries to create something special for Mother's Day.
(This story was written for the bestest mommy in the world, Holly H Hart. ^.^)
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Golden beams of sunlight peeked through two matching sets of tastefully draped curtains, heralding the start of a new day. The door on the other side of the bedroom creaked open, leaving just enough room for a slender girl with long, auburn hair to slip through. The ruffled hem of her pink, cotton nightgown fluttered around her knees as she tiptoed towards a figure curled up under a fluffy comforter.
The girl was standing at the side of the bed, trying to figure out which side the figure's head was, when the covers flew into the air, and a very awake woman grinned as she grabbed the girl's arm and said, "Gotcha!"
The girl squealed with surprise as she was pulled onto the bed, then said, "You was fakin', Mommy!"
"And you were sneaking into my room at the crack of dawn," the young mother replied as she reached for her daughter's tummy. The girl began giggling even before her mother started tickling her.
The mother finally relented, still grinning as she said, "Shhh, not so loud."
The daughter quieted as she cuddled up against her mother's side, then said, "Think we woke anybody?"
The mother slid an arm behind her daughter and pulled her close. They lay there together for a few seconds, both listening for the sounds of anyone else stirring, but all they heard were a couple of birds chirping in the tree outside the nearest window.
"Sounds like they're still sleepin'," the daughter whispered.
The mother stroked the side of her daughter's head as she asked, "What are you doing up so early?"
The daughter smiled at her mother and said, “ ‘Cause I wanted to be first to say, Happy Mother’s Day!”
The mother kissed the top of her daughter’s head, then said, “Thank you honey.”
The daughter kissed her mother’s cheek and said, “You’re welcome.” She sat up and added, “I got a present for ya too!”
“Oh! What is it?”
“Well, I started out makin’ ya breakfast--"
“On, the stove?” asked the mother, sounding worried. Even though she knew her daughter retained memories of her past as an adult, the girl still mostly thought and acted like an eight-year-old, which was why the mother had limited her daughter's use of the stove to only when an adult was present.
The daughter shook head and said , “No, but I did use the mic. Ya said I could use it, right?”
“Yeeees ... I did say you're allowed to use the microwave,” the mother answered, wondering where this was leading.
“Well, I’d tried makin’ bacon an' eggs, but I couldn't find the bacon, an' the eggs kinda …” the daughter bit her bottom lip for a moment, then said, “they ‘sploded. Sorry.”
The mother sat up and gave her daughter’s shoulders a comforting squeeze as she said, “That’s okay. It’s the thought that’s important.”
The daughter's worried expression turned into a huge smile. “I did make ya somethin’ else, though.”
“Oh really?”
“Yeah! I made a story for ya.”
“That sounds wonderful! Did you write it down?”
“No, I still got it in my head. I was gonna tell it to ya first, then write it later. Is that okay?”
“Of course, dear. Whether I've read or heard your stories, I’ve always enjoyed them.”
The daughter blushed as she said, “Thank you, Mommy. Ummm … I ain’t thought of a name for the story yet, but this is how it goes.”
The daughter sat up a little straighter and said, “Once upon a time, there was a little girl who lived a long time ago in a place far, far away. She was pretty much like other little girls, 'cept for one thing: everybody thought she was a boy. For a while she tried tellin’ people she was a girl, but they either thought she was playin' around or just bein' weird.”
“After a while, she stopped tellin’ people she was a girl an’ did her best to pretend she was a boy. It was hard for her, 'cause she felt like she was in a play where everyone laughed or got mad at her ‘cause she didn’t know how to play her part.”
“As she got older, she got better at actin' like a boy, but it was really hard to do, so one day she just stopped. Bein' herself was wonderful 'cept for one thing. She was in a grown-up body now, an’ people 'spected to act like a lady instead of a girl.”
“It wasn’t easy, but she made it work by dressin' an’ acting younger when she could get away with it. For a long time, she though that'd be the best she could hope for, 'til one day somethin' magical happened. The little girl became a part of a magic family that was able to make her outside match what she really was inside.”
The daughter’s shape began shifting, growing taller and broader. Her hair thinned a little, and a few grey strands became visible. There was still a roundness to her face, but stubble had started dotting her tender skin. The only thing that didn't change were her sky blue eyes, which burned brightly with the soul of the girl behind them.
The transformed child spoke in a deeper, yet still feminine voice as she said, “What was more magical than havin' her outside changed, was findin' a mommy who could see the girl for herself, even when her outside looked like a grown-up.”
The mother reached out and took the hand of someone she hadn’t seen for ages, then finally found her voice and asked, “What happened? Did someone reverse the transformation spell on you?”
“Nobody did it to me. I kinda did it myself.”
“You did magic? Like your cousin?”
“Not exactly. It’s more like ... I can shift between shapes. I think it’s part of how the spell was changed for me so I could hold onto memories and stuff from before.”
The mother blinked a few times, looking baffled. “So, do you not want to be a little girl anymore?”
“Oh no! I’m happy bein’ little. I just wanted to change for a minute, ‘cause I wanted to tell ya somethin' as the old me.”
The mother squeezed the hand she had been holding and said, “You know you can tell me anything. What did you want to say?”
“I just wanted to say, I feel like the luckiest girl in the world to have you for a mommy." The oversized child began sniffling as she said, "I also wanted to tell ya that I love ya, Mommy ... more'n I know how to say.”
Even though the mother was looking at someone who was the shape and size of an adult, she saw it was still her child sitting beside her. Without a second thought, she pulled her daughter into a tight embrace as she said, “I love you too.”
For a brief moment, the mother felt two arms around her neck, then there was only one smaller set of arms.
When the hug finally ended, the daughter was back to her younger shape again. She was wiping tears from her face as she smiled her brightest smile and said, “Happy Mother’s Day, Mommy.”
This story is based on one of my favorite songs by Suzanne Vega called Luka. Although the story is about an abused child, I've done my best to only suggest what has happened without getting into anything graphic. Just the same, it wasn't an easy story to write.
My Name is Luka
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
Silver bars of moonlight flickered through the whirring blades of the fan in my bedroom window and splattered across the note on my pillow with an almost ghostly glow. I felt rather than heard the click as I turned the dial on top of the fan and the hum of the motor slowly faded as the fan blades slowed, then stopped. Except for the occasional rumble of passing cars, the city was unusually quiet. On the other hand, the argument in the apartment upstairs was getting louder.
Mrs. Martin wasn't at the top of her voice yet, but she was getting close. "Dammit Andrew, what makes you think you have the right to tell me how I should raise my own son?"
Her new boyfriend's voice was deep and booming, but a lot calmer than hers. "In the short time I've known you and Luka, I've--"
"His name is Lukas."
"I'm sorry, Alice. What I was trying to say was, in the short time I've known you two, I've come to see how much you love each other."
"Well, of course I love him." The anger in my neighbor's voice deflated a bit.
"But I can also see you've been having problems with her."
"What the hell do you know about problems, and what kind of crap has he been telling you?"
I ignored the rest of the argument and concentrated on pulling the fan out of the window as quietly as possible. My latest foster parents really seemed to care about me and I was pretty sure, if they heard me, they'd try to stop me. I just hoped my note would convince them I wasn't running away; I was running to help someone.
I took in a deep breath of the humid, almost gritty air when I poked my head out the window. The metal grate of the bottom landing to the fire escape was still warm as I dragged myself outside, but not as hot as it had been when Luka and I had talked this afternoon. I'd been shocked to hear she'd told her mom's boyfriend about her secret, but I was even more worried about what would happen when Luka said Andrew was going to talk with her mom.
I tried creeping as quietly as I could to the second floor landing, but every step seemed to cause a creak or groan that echoed between my apartment and the one across the alley. The yelling had gotten louder by the time I reached Luka's window. She looked paler than usual when she responded to me tapping on the glass, and her hands shook as she opened her window. "What are you doing here?"
"I'm gonna get you outta here. I know a place that really helped me when I needed it. They can help you too."
"But. . . ."
Whatever Luka had to say next was interrupted by a loud banging on her bedroom door. "Lukas, unlock this door now!"
Over the yelling and banging, I heard someone calling my name. When I looked down, I saw my foster father staring up at me from my bedroom window, frowning with annoyance. "Maggie, what do you think you're doing out here this time of night?"
I ignored the question and turned back to Luka, reached through the window and grabbed her hand. "C'mon. We gotta leave now before your mom gets in."
Tears sparkled on her lashes like tiny diamonds. "No, I can't! She'd just find me again."
Before I could say anything, there was the sharp snap of breaking wood and the bedroom door slammed open. Luka's mom stalked in. "How dare you lock your own mother out!"
Andrew walked in through the door and wrapped his long fingers around his girlfriend's upper arm. "Alice, you need to stop and think about what you're doing."
I missed her answer when I noticed a metallic creak. My heart dropped into my stomach when I saw my foster father on the landing below. I turned back to the bedroom just in time to see Andrew stumble back out of the doorway after Mrs. Martin gave him a sharp elbow jab to the stomach. I could hear the steps groan as my foster father climbed up. Luka whimpered when her mom slowly walked towards us. "Okay," I thought, "change of plans."
Luka's mom froze when I slid through the window and landed on my feet beside my friend. "What are you doing in my son's room?"
"You are such a clueless. . . ." I remembered who was standing next to me and bit back the name I was going to call her. Instead I grabbed Luka's hand and ran as wide a circle as I could around her mother. My friend started crying and nearly fell as I dragged her behind me. I wanted to stop and just hold her until the tears were gone, but I knew I couldn't. I glanced back and saw Mrs. Martin grab for and miss Luka's shoulder. I also saw my foster father climbing through the window.
"Hold on there, hon." I turned back and saw Andrew standing in the doorway. "I'm sure you have good intentions, but--"
Without slowing down, I threw my full weight into slamming my shoulder into his gut. I felt guilty even before I saw him land on his backside, pain and shock plain on his face, but I didn't have time to talk or be polite. I hopped over his feet and caught Luka when she tripped over them, then dragged her through the wrecked living room and bolted with her out the apartment door.
*****
Luka and I were both panting. I felt like barfing from the stink of the dumpster we were hiding in. My friend already had. I pulled her closer as she started crying again. "It's gonna be okay. All you gotta do when we get to the shelter is tell them what's been happening."
"But I'm scared!"
"Shhh. I just heard someone pass a couple of minutes ago. We don't want anyone coming back here."
Luka leaned her head on my shoulder and whispered between snuffles, "I'm sorry."
"It's okay." I pulled back a little and shooed a fly away from her face. "So what ya scared of?"
"My mom. You've got no idea what she's like."
"Trust me, I know better than you think. Sometimes you've gotta stand up for yourself, even when you're scared."
"Ever since Mom beat me when I told her I was a girl, I've been scared." Her jaw tightened as she hissed through her teeth. "I'm tired of being scared." She squeezed her eyes shut and began sobbing noisily. I was busy rocking my friend and barely noticed when pale light and a whiff of fresh air hit my face. I probably would have jumped straight into the air when the dumpster lid banged against the back if Luka hadn't been in my lap.
I looked up and saw Mrs. Martin. Her face was twisted with fury and her nose crinkled in disgust. "What do you think you're doing running off like that?"
I slid Luka from my lap and stood between her and her mom. "She's getting away from you."
Mrs. Martin frowned and her eyes tightened to slits. "What do you mean by. . . ." She let the end of her question go and turned to the alley entrance at the sound of approaching footsteps.
Andrew came around the corner and ran towards us, huffing and puffing. "Luka, I'm so glad you and your friend are safe. You two really had us worried."
Luka's mom whirled on her boyfriend. "Why the hell do you keep on calling her. . . ." her hands bunched into tight fists. "I mean, why do you keep on calling him Luka?"
"Well, you see, she--"
"Oh I see just fine. I see you're poking your nose in where it doesn't belong."
There were more footsteps and my foster parents were suddenly running towards me. When they saw me, they shouted at almost the same time, "Maggie!"
Mrs. Martin turned to them. "Goddammit! Is the whole neighborhood coming in here?"
My foster mother squared off against her and shook a finger in her face. "Now you listen here!"
Before she could say more, there was the earsplitting squelch of a siren. Red and blue lights reflected off the walls of the alley. A couple of car doors slammed and two police officers jogged into the alley. Luka's mom took a couple of steps back until she bumped into the dumpster.
My foster father turned and waved to the officers. "Thank you so much for getting here so quickly. Both children are in the dumpster over there," he pointed to Mrs. Martin, "and that's Luka's mother."
One of the officers walked towards the dumpster until he was standing maybe a foot away from my friend's mom. "Is Luka your daughter?"
I hopped back, nearly knocking Luka over, when Mrs. Martin slammed her fist into the side of the dumpster. "Has everyone completely lost their minds? I don't have a daughter. I have a son, and his name is Lukas!"
I felt a hand touch my shoulder. I turned and saw Luka's cheeks were bright with tears and her chin was trembling, but there was a hard, determined look in her eyes. She held onto my shoulder and climbed over the garbage at our feet until she was standing beside me. "If you don't want me to be your daughter, then I guess I'll hafta live with that. But I can't be your son, 'cause I ain't a boy. And I don't wanna be called Lukas any more."
She took in a deep, shaking breath. "My name is Luka."
by Heather Rose Brown
I've been thinking of starting a series of single panel comics with this theme for a while now. This is my first in the series and has a Christmas theme. I hope it'll give you a giggle or a smile. Happy holidays, everyone!
{{{warm huggs}}}
Heather Rose :)
My Transgender Childhood is copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
This is the second entry in what I hope to be a continuing series of single-panel cartoons.
My Transgender Childhood #2
Copyright 2008 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I remember almost always "losing" a shoe or coat or some other important item of clothing when I'd go visiting my relatives, which allowed me to put off the inevitable parting with my cousins just a little bit longer. It wasn't the best trick for putting off the inevitable, but I always hated leaving, so the effort definitely seemed worth it.
Anyways, I was kinda thinking of what it'd be like if I had managed to convince one of my cousins that I could borrow her clothes, then some how manage to misplace the clothes I came to visit in ... and this is the what came out of that musing. :)
This is the third in my series of single panel cartoons for My Transgender Childhood. It deals with the difference between boys and girls and asks a question that, while presented in a way that is intended to be humorous, I hope may make some people think. :)
My Transgender Childhood # 3
Copyright 2008 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I had originally planned on publishing this comic on Easter, but my computer burnt out on me before I could post it. I created my latest submission while thinking about what it was like seeing girls wearing pretty Easter dresses and wondering what life might have been like if I had been allowed to wear one too. I hope everyone enjoys my latest submission to this slowly growing series of single panel comics. :)
Hello everyone! This is a rather long delayed addition to this series of single-panel comics. It's a bit different than the other ones because it implies a body swap, but I hope it still fits in with my theme of being a child and gendered differently than you may appear. If it doesn't, then I hope it at least gives everyone a bit of a giggle or a reason to smile. Enjoy!
Believe it or not, there's a new addition to "My Transgender Childhood Comix"! To be honest, I can hardly believe it myself, but my muse seems to be full of surprises lately. Today's entry is about one of the things I always dreaded at school ... team sports. But sometimes, if you find someone special, things can turn out a lot better than you might expect. :)
![]() Most importantly, do not ever ever leave out any milk. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-= Night of the Werebabies
Copyright © 2010 Heather Rose Brown
All Rights Reserved. |
"Sylvia," I whispered as I shoved at the cover-hogging lump slumbering beside me, "I think there's something outside."
My wife rolled over, smiling sleepily as she said, "Don't worry. Mommy'll take care of it."
She'd been saying things like that all week after I made an offhand joke about being jealous of one of the children she'd been taking care of. Normally, I'd be able to appreciate her sense of humor. At that moment, the teasing just annoyed me.
"You'll take care of the howling?" I asked, doing my best to keep the peevishness out of my voice.
She kissed the tip of my nose and said, "Don't worry, sweetheart. I'm sure it's just the wind."
"I don't think the wind howls like that. It sounded ... human."
There was a mischievous twinkle in her eyes as she said, "A human howl? You mean like from one of those werebabies Mrs. Cole was talking about? You didn't take that seriously, did you?"
"I thought she was joking too, but she did seem kind of upset when you tried to hand her the bottle of milk you'd been feeding her daughter."
"The story and her reaction got me curious, which is why I did some research into local folklore."
That explained why she'd spent so much time on the computer after dinner. "So, did you find anything interesting?"
"It took a lot of digging, but I did eventually come across a few things. Some of the stories I found seemed to contradict each other. What consistencies I did find were just ... bizarre."
My annoyance faded as my curiosity was piqued. "Really? Like what?"
"Well, one of the interesting things that seems to be repeated is how milk seems to be important, although I wasn't able to find a clear explanation as to why."
I nodded when I saw the connection. "That could explain why Mrs. Cole acted the way she did. Did you find anything about them howling?"
"Babies don't howl."
As if on cue, another bone-chilling howl echoed outside our window.
Sylvia sat up, fully alert. "That sounded like a baby," she said as she shot out of bed, grabbed her robe, and jogged out of the bedroom. I threw the covers off and chased after my wife, catching up to her as she descended the stairs to the nursery.
=-=-=
The cheerful golden sunlight from this afternoon had been replaced by the sharp edges of moonlight and shadow, making everything seem surreal and slightly menacing. The howling was easier to hear down here. It was coming from the back door.
"Did we forget someone out in the yard?" I asked as I crept towards the door.
"No," Sylvia answered as she tiptoed behind me. "I'd gone through the nursery and the back yard to make sure everything was tidy before locking up for the night. If anyone had been left behind, I'd have noticed."
I picked up something from one of the activity tables as we went past. It turned out to be a half empty baby bottle.
"What do you think you're going to do with that?" my wife asked.
"I don't know," I answered. When the howling stopped, I quietly added, "Maybe I can use it to feed the baby."
She snatched the bottle from my hand as she whispered, "That's been sitting out all night. You can't give a baby something like that."
While I was trying to think of a suitable argument, the howling started again. It began sounding frustrated as we approached the back door, then was picked up by other voices. "How many babies do you think are out there?" I asked.
"There's one good way to find out," my wife answered as she unlocked the door and pulled it open.
Standing in the doorway were three naked babies. They all stopped howling at the same time, then slowly turned towards us. Perhaps it was because they all had long, black hair and were around the same size, but there was something familiar about them.
"Does Mrs. Cole have triplets?" I asked.
Sylvia's answer was overwhelmed by a blood-curdling screech as one of the babies leaped nearly three feet into the air ... directly at my wife.
I grabbed at the baby while she was in mid-air and pulled her close to my chest. Normally, I'm pretty good at handling a fussy baby, but what I held in my arms fought me like a wild animal. I was just starting to think I might be getting her under control when she bit my hand. My grip loosened as I gasped with pain.
The baby slid out of my arms, then climbed up Sylvia's leg and grabbed the bottle. With a triumphant squeal, the baby jumped to the ground and ran out the door. Before I could blink twice, she had raced across the yard, followed closely by the other babies.
By the time I found my voice, all three had scaled the chain-link fence and disappeared into the night. "What the hell just happened?" I asked.
"I'm not sure," my wife answered, "but I think we need to let the police, or someone, know there's some babies wandering around out there."
"I don't know what they were, but I don't think they were babies," I said as I examined the bite marks on my throbbing thumb.
The rest of our night was spent searching for the babies, assisted by some state police. The only evidence of our unusual experience was an empty baby bottle found a few hundred feet from the nursery.
When the police left, they assured us we were probably more likely to be the victims of a rather strange prank than eyewitnesses of actual werebabies, and the babies were probably just midgets or something like that.
While my gut told me that wasn't true, it seemed the closest I'd be able to get to a logical explanation. I decided to chalk it up to another of the strange things about the community we had moved into and do my best to forget it ever happened.
I did a pretty good job of forgetting for nearly a whole month.
=-=-=
"Sylvia!" I shouted from the shower, trying to keep the panic out of my voice.
"Everything okay in there?" she shouted back.
I held my arm under the stream of water pouring from the shower and stared as the hair slid off, then fell into the water and slowly drift towards the tangled mess that was starting to clog the drain. "I'm not sure," I said as I turned off the faucet with a shaking hand.
The bathroom door swung open just as I was shoving the shower curtain aside. Sylvia gaped at me for a moment before asking, "What happened to you?"
"I'm still trying to figure that out myself. You didn't happen to buy some new soap ... one that maybe makes all your hair fall out?"
"No. Maybe you accidently used my Nair instead of the shower gel?"
I shook my head, frowning at the thought of using my wife's flowery shower gel. "I just used the bar soap like I always do."
Sylvia grinned and said, "At least you didn't lose any on top," as she patted my head. She stopped grinning when she pulled her hand away with a fistful of short, brown hair. "Oh god, what did you use for shampoo?"
Damp, itchy clumps fell onto my shoulders as I shook my head again. "I didn't use anything."
I reached for my scalp and felt surprise as well as tenuous relief when I didn't find bare skin. "What's this?"
My wife brushed something from the top of my head. "It looks like hair ... black hair."
"Where in the world did I get black hair?" I asked as I looked up at my wife.
"I honestly couldn't begin to -- honey, are you crouching or something?"
"What? No. At least, no more than usual. You do seem a bit taller. Are you wearing heels?" I asked as I peered over the edge of the tub. Before I was able to get a good look at Sylvia's feet, I felt an overwhelming sense of vertigo and fell into her arms.
I then proceeded to lose my lunch, and possibly breakfast, all over her shirt. "Oh jeez," I said between gasps, "I'm so sorry."
"Shhh. It's okay," she said as she pulled my arm over her shoulder and helped me climb out of the tub. "Let's get you into the bedroom so you can lay down."
The trip down the hall seemed to take forever. With the way the walls kept tilting, it almost felt like a funhouse, only I wasn't having much fun. My joints ached, my muscles felt on fire, and my bones were buzzing like they were full of hornets.
By the time we made it to the entrance of the bedroom, I couldn't walk at all. To my surprise, Sylvia swung her arm under my legs, then carried me to the bed without even a grunt of effort. After gently laying me down, she gave me an odd look as she asked, "Are you cold?"
"Actually, I feel like I have a fever," I said as I tried to wipe the sweat from my brow with a limp hand. "Why do you ask?"
"Well, it may just look different because of the missing hair, but your genitals look like they've shriveled up a bit."
We both gasped when I felt something sliding between my legs. "What just happened?" I asked as I tried to lift my head.
My wife's mouth hung open for several seconds before she said, "I think your outie just became an innie."
"My what became a what?"
"I wouldn't have believed it if I hadn't just seen it, but your penis just pulled up inside, and testicles seem to as well. Your scrotum has shifted and stretched a bit and ... well, it looks like labia now."
"Labia? You mean, the kind that comes connected to a vagina?" I asked as my voice went up an octave. "Oh crap," I softly swore as I touched my throat. "What' else could go wrong?"
That's when things really started going wrong.
=-=-=
When the world finally stabilized, I found myself staring up at a ceiling that seemed much too far away, squinting at the bright light. I was shivering with cold until something warm and soft was pulled over me. A nice, pleasant scent surrounded me then, making the stench to the side a little less noticeable.
A huge face loomed over me. Something at the back of my head told me the sounds the face was making were important, but for the life of me I couldn't figure out why. I realized that something was me, and I grabbed onto it, swimming past the flood of sensations coming at me from all sides until I felt a bit more like myself.
"Daryl?" said the worried face. "Can you understand me?"
"Sivie?" I mumbled. I'd meant to say 'Sylvia", but my mouth seemed to be having problems forming sounds properly.
"Oh sweetie!" she said.
I suddenly found myself being held close, and felt like I would gag from the stench. "Ugh," I groaned.
"Daryl? What's the matter?"
"Ith ...." I frowned and concentrated on getting my tounge, teeth and lips to work together. "It's ... stinky," I said as I gestured to the direction of the horrible smell.
She nodded when she saw the damp blotch I was pointing to, then freed herself from the shirt with one hand while holding me with the other. As she tossed it to the side, she asked, "how are you feeling?"
I searched through the quickly shifting range of emotions swirling inside me and came back with, "Thcared." I clenched my teeth (which a quick check with my tongue seemed to only include my top and bottom front teeth), then relaxed my jaw and said, "Scared."
"You having trouble speaking?"
I slowly nodded. "Finking ... thinking too."
My heart thrummed with panic when her head came closer, almost completely filling my vision. She touched my forehead with her lips and said something. Unfortunately, my senses were overloading from the touch and I wasn't able to connect any meaning to the sounds she was making.
Before my head had a chance to clear again, I heard a familiar howl; the others were calling me. A massive tingling sensation rippled through me as I lifted my head and howled in return.
Although I had no idea why, I knew I had to join them, and began struggling to break free. One of my feet got loose and I kicked with all my might. There was a yelp and I wriggled free, then scrambled out of the bedroom and towards the top of the steps.
A slowly resurfacing part of me that knew what I was approaching was called steps seemed to be trying to tell me that steps weren't a very safe place for me to be. I stopped and looked down at the long, dark staircase. Cold fear began curling up in my stomach when I realized the tumble I'd almost taken.
The howling began again. I leaped without a thought into the dark. A terrified shriek followed close behind.
When the world stopped spinning, I remained sprawled on the bottom landing of the staircase, too stunned to move. Hearing something that sounded vaguely like the rumble of thunder, I turned to see my wife racing down the steps. She fell to her knees when she reached me. "Oh Daryl," she said between sobs, "please tell me you're okay."
My heart nearly burst when I saw the tears streaming down her cheeks. "I fink I okay," I said, then winced when I tried to move one of my arms. Different parts of my body started reporting scrapes and bruises, but nothing as bad as I was expecting.
"You poor thing," Sylvia muttered as she carefully scooped me up into her arms. "For a moment, I thought I'd lost you."
I reached up and touched her damp face. "I sowwy .. err ... sorry."
"It's okay. I'm just glad you're still alive. What possessed you to try going down the stairs?"
With a great deal of effort, I tried to speak as normally as possible. "De howling ... it ... it call me."
My wife frowned as she said, "There's got to be something that could override that. Can't have you tearing off every time you hear a howl." Her brows popped up as she said, "Oh, I just remembered something."
I felt a tiny flicker of hope as I asked, "What dat?"
Before she could answer, the howling started back up and tingles began rushing through me again, even more intensely than before. All thought of pain was forgotten as I jumped to the ground and ran towards the others, only to be stopped by a huge, thick ... something.
I began clawing at the obstruction, and could hear the others doing the same from the other side. I probably would have kept at it until I dug through, but an irresistible scent drew me away.
I followed my nose towards the tantalizing aroma. A clear, sparkling container with a white liquid sloshing around inside was being held out towards me. My whole body trembled with hunger as I sprung towards it.
I was already suckling as I rolled onto my back, clutching at a plastic bottle with both hands as if my life depended on it. Rationality seemed to leak back into my mind as I gulped down the silky, sweet nectar. I looked up and saw Sylvia kneeling beside me, smiling warmly as she helped me hold up the bottle.
I pushed the bottle away and said, "I sowwy ... errm ... sorry. I dunno wh--"
The rest of my apology was interrupted as she teased the nipple back into my mouth and said, "Shhh." When I started suckling on the bottle again she said, "I think I figured out what's going on, and how to help. Can you be a good girl for me and finish drinking your bottle while I get something for the other babies?"
Part of me wanted to argue that I wasn't a baby, let alone a girl. Another part of me wanted to know what was going on, and how she planned to help.
Both of those parts were over-ruled by a third part that felt wonderfully safe and content as I was gently lifted up into a crib and tucked under warm, fluffy covers. The milk seemed to be having a soporific effect on me. The bottle fell from my hands as I drifted off to sleep, knowing, somehow, Mommy would take care of everything.
WARNING: This illustrated story (aka comic) contains violence against a transgendered person, including an attempted rape. That's why I rated this story 'Mature Subject' rather than 'General Audiences'. While the main character isn't just a helpless victim, this story definitely has some scenes some might have difficulty reading, especially if they've been the victim of violence. While this story doesn't end as badly as it could, it's pretty far from the disney-esque ending I usually write today.
I created this illustrated story a number of years ago when I had recently moved to a new area and heard about transgendered people being stalked there and about some other things that had been happening to them. It was a time when I realized bad things didn't happen in other places to other people. It could happen where I live. It could happen to me.
That's why I created this story.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Oggie
Story, art, and characters copyright 1999-2007 by Heather Rose Brown
Espisode 1
Espisode 2
Omnipotence Paradox
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
This is my response to a paradox I heard a long time ago. It may not be a great answer, or even a good one, but it was fun to think up, so I thought I'd share. Enjoy! :)
=-=-=
Once upon a time, a clever man said, "God, if you're really omnipotent, create a stone that's too heavy for you to lift."
God thought for a moment, then created a stone that blotted out the sky. "Okay," he said as he brushed his hands with satisfaction. "That's a stone too big for me to lift."
"Hah!" said the man. "If you can't lift the stone, then that means you're not really omnipotent."
"But I can lift it up," God said as he picked up the stone with one hand.
The man grinned and said, "if you can't create a stone that's too big for you to lift, that also means you're not omnipotent."
"Ah, but it is too big for me to lift."
The clever man frowned as he asked, "How is it possible to lift something too big for you to lift?"
God smiled as he set the stone back down, then said, "I am God. I can do the impossible."
This is just a little peek into the lives of a couple of very special teenagers as they head towards their first high school dance.
On the Way to the Dance
Copyright 2010 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
A few strands of hair tickled my bare shoulders as I turned to look out the window. The dark shapes of the vaguely familiar buildings we passed seemed ... not exactly scary, but kind of eerie.
Maybe it was because I was used to seeing them from the school bus in the daytime. Maybe it was just nerves. Whatever the reason, I had to close my eyes and turn away to shake the feeling.
I felt Jo pick my hand up from my lap and squeeze it gently as she asked, "You going to be okay?"
I opened my eyes and turned to her shadowed face. "I'm ... well ... a little nervous."
She tilted her head a bit as she asked, "About going to the Freshman Dance?"
"Yeah," I answered. After taking a moment to smooth out my skirt with my free hand, I said, "More specifically, I'm nervous about wearing this."
"I think you look very pretty in that dress."
I could feel my face getting warm as I looked down at my flat chest and asked, "You mean, for a boy?"
Jo took my chin with her fingertips and tilted my head until I was looking at her again. "I mean for anyone, boy or girl."
Looking at the open, sincere expression on her face, I could tell she really meant what she said. Still, something was nagging me. "But ... I thought you only liked girls."
A grin spread across Jo's face that made my heart feel all fluttery. "I do." Her expression got a little more serious, but there was still a smile in her eyes as she said, "At least, I used to."
"So, you like boys now?"
She chewed on her bottom lip for a moment before she said, "I like ... feminine people," A shiver ran up my arm when she stroked the top of my hand with her thumb as she added, "and you're one of the most feminine people I know."
As I was trying to absorb that, the car came to a stop and Mom turned around to face us. "So, you two ready to have a good time?"
Jo mumbled something that sounded affirmative, and I just nodded my head, too stressed to speak.
"Great!" my mom said with just enough enthusiasm to be embarrassing. "I'll be back to pick you both up when the dance is over." She looked at Jo and said, "I'll be expecting you to be a gentleperson with my son."
Before I could complain about the way she was acting, I noticed a sparkle on her lashes when she turned to me and said, "It looks like my baby's growing up. Have fun, but not too much fun."
"Oh Mom," I said as I reached over the seat and hugged her around the neck, then felt her arms around my shoulders as she hugged me back.
After we pulled apart, my mom brushed a tear from my cheek, then smiled softly and said, "It's a good thing you wore waterproof mascara."
I found myself giggling for no reason I could really explain. After a moment, Mom joined me.
When we eventually calmed down, Jo touched my arm and asked, "So, you ready to go?"
"About as ready as I'll ever be," I said as I straightened my back and turned to my date.
She gave me a huge smile as she took my hand and helped me out the door. Once I was done waving to Mom when she pulled away, I poked my hand through the crook in Jo's arm and followed her to the open gymnasium doors. For some reason, I had a feeling tonight would change my life in more ways than anyone could imagine.
I looked up at Jo's still smiling face and couldn't help smiling back. If she really was willing to be there for me like she seemed to want to be, I just might be able to face whatever changes came my way.
This is a very short story I'd written a while ago that just started with the image of two odd figures climbing out of a mud hole. I began theorizing what they would be doing there and where they were going next. The following story is the result of that bit of daydreaming. :)
Out of the Mud
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
Out of the mud two strangers came, and caught me splitting wood in the yard. It was all I could do to keep from giggling when I saw out of the corner of my eye the visitors trying to act dignified with grayish-brown sludge dripping from their leathery wings and what must have once been sparkling white robes. Partly to keep from laughing, but also because I knew it would annoy them, I ignored the strangers and kept at my chore until they were so close I could smell the rich, earthy scent of the muck coating them from head to toe.
I had forgotten how strong they could be and was surprised when the closest one caught my ax handle in mid-swing. "Insolent boy! Do you not know who we are?"
I was tempted to argue with them about the boy comment, considering I was really a girl. I decided to let it slide. Immortals always seemed to get genders confused and it would have been a losing battle trying to explain the way I was dressed. Instead, I let go of the handle, hiked up my britches, and looked him square in the eye. "Right now, you look like someone who needs a bath."
The back of his hand smacked into the side of my face before I could have even thought of reacting. It would have been a death blow to a mortal. Fortunately, I was only half mortal. My ribs ached from the rough landing and my ears were ringing, but I was still alive.
The door to our cabin swung open with a booming crash. "Arnash! How dare you lay a hand on my daughter!" The wind picked up and dark clouds began to gather in response to his wrath. I turned and saw my father, thunder in his beautiful eyes, his long platinum hair and glowing white robe whipping in the growing breeze.
The stranger who struck me seemed frozen with fear, not to mention totally baffled when he glanced at me again. His companion looked equally confused, but that didn't stop him from slowly inching his way back to the mud hole. When he finally spoke, it came out in a strained squeak. "Arnash, I told you we shouldn't have come. I'm sure we can explain to His Lordship that it's still too soon after losing his wife to --"
"It will always be too soon!" My father was across the clearing, had grabbed each of the strangers by the collar, and began dragging them back up the path they had come down before I could blink twice. "He knew a mortal could not survive the marriage trials. He knew I could not speak out on her behalf while I was in his prison. I will not return to His realm. Not now." He tossed one stranger into the mud single-handedly. "Not ever." He tossed the other one in. There was a brief flash of golden light as the portal activated and took the strangers away.
When the light faded, my father fell to his knees. As I pulled myself to my feet, a chilly raindrop splattered on my forehead. Even before I could hear him sobbing, I saw the wings draped across his shoulders shudder. By the time I was standing beside him, the heavy rain had nearly soaked through my clothes. I couldn't think of anything to say to take away the pain of his loss for the woman I had never met. Instead, I crouched down, wrapped my arms around his shoulders, and let him cry.
Finally, he looked up and stroked the back of my rain-soaked hair. "You are so much like your mother. She would have been proud of the way you stood up to those overbearing brutes."
I couldn't help smiling when I saw his red-rimmed eyes light up at the thought of her. "Maybe some day we'll be able to see her."
I was barely able to hear my father's sigh as thunder rolled in the distance. "Dearest child, I've explained this to you before. When I gave up my immortality for her, she lost all memory of her past. She may be alive, but she doesn't know us. It's just the way things are."
"Well, I don't like the way things are. Maybe, if she really tried, she might remember us."
My father chuckled and the clouds began to part. "If she's still as stubborn as you, perhaps she could." He wrapped his arms and wings around me, making me feel safe, warm, and hopeful.
I looked over his shoulder, and saw the faintest of rainbows in the clouds. "I know she will."
Government agents have finally located the president's son and attempt memory reintegration, which is only partially successful. Can they help him escape his kidnappers with only partial recall?
Partial Recall
Copyright 2011 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
The spastic psychedelic colors swimming in front of my eyes, combined with whirring sounds that kept shifting from one ear to the other, was making me dizzy, and a little sick. Just when it seemed like my stomach was about to climb up through my throat, something slid up my face and over my head.
The lights were replaced by a darkness deeper than I could have ever imagined. When the ringing in my ears faded, I noticed the faint sound of someone breathing nearby. It took a little longer before my eyes adjusted enough to see I was in a dark room, and someone was crouched in front of me,
"What's going on?" I asked.
A soft finger covered my lips as a feminine voice whispered, "Shhh, not so loud."
I reached up and pushed the hand away from my face, then asked in a quieter voice, "Who are you, and what are you doing here?"
"My name is Linda Fuentes. Before I answer your second question, can you tell me who you are?"
"I'm ..." Just as I was about to say Ellen Turner, a memory floated up from somewhere, and I said, "I'm Jake Emerson."
"I can't tell you how relieved I am to hear that, Jake. Can you tell me the last thing you remember?"
Memories floated around my head like bits of ice in a melting slushie. I waded through the mess until I found something solid. "I remember arguing with Dad about going to visit a friend, and him saying it was too dangerous."
"It can be tough sometimes being the son of the president."
At first, it felt weird thinking of being related to the president. But, as I thought about, a few memories slid together, and I realized he really was my dad.
"Sometimes, yeah," I said as I started remembering all the security stuff my family had to deal with during and after the election.
"Can you tell me what happened next?"
"Well, he eventually gave in a little and said I could go if someone from the security staff went me. I remember riding over there, and then ..." I tried reaching for what happened next, but a low hum at the back of my head was making it hard to think. "I'm not sure what happened after that."
"That's okay. It may take a while before your real memories reassert themselves."
"My real memories?"
"Yes. Your kidnappers had used a device, similar to the one I just used on you, to overlay your real memories with artificial memories of a fictional life."
"My kidnappers?"
I could hear an edge of frustration when she said, "Hon, I'm sure you have a lot of questions, but we really need to get you out of here before-"
A faint breeze brushed across my arms, and Linda was suddenly not there. A moment later, a door creaked opened and a stranger who felt vaguely familiar walked in. "Ellie," she said, "what are you doing out of bed?"
I looked down and saw by the light coming through the doorway the frilly bed I was sitting on, as well as the flimsy nightgown barely covering my thighs. "I ... I'd just woken up from a weird dream."
The stranger sat beside me and put an arm around my waist. Even though it felt a little odd having someone I didn't know being so close, it also felt nice. "That explains why I heard voices in here. You must have been talking in your sleep."
The silky sleeves of my nightgown slid across my shoulders as I shrugged and said, "I guess so."
"I'll tell you what. Why don't we get you down to the treatment room so we can take care of these dreams before they get any worse?"
Even though I didn't know exactly what the treatment room was, icy fingers of fear crawled up my back when she mentioned it. "I'm pretty tired," I said while trying to keep my voice steady. "I've also completely forgotten what the dream was about. Can't I just go back to sleep?"
"Well, your next treatment isn't supposed to be until tomorrow afternoon, so I suppose we can put it off until then," she said as she stood up and kissed the top of my head.
Even though I was too pumped up with adrenaline to be sleepy, I managed a decent yawn before pulling the covers aside. As I started climbing into bed, the woman said, "What's that?"
I stood back up, looked where she was pointing, and saw what looked like headphones and goggles, connected to a tiny box by a bunch of wires. Before I could figure out what it was, let alone answer her, I heard a wispy thup come from a shadowy corner. A moment later, the woman was lying on the floor.
"Mom!" I shouted. Even though I didn't recall ever meeting her before, a part of me knew this was my mom. I knelt down beside her and propped her head in my lap.
I felt movement behind me, then heard Linda's voice. "Jake, she's not your mother. She one of your kidnappers."
"I don't care! You didn't have to hurt her."
"Not so loud. You don't want to wake the other kidnapper."
I took a few deep breaths as I wiped at my face, then said more quietly, "Why'd you have to shoot her?"
"She saw the memory reintegration hardware when you moved the covers. I had to use the tranquilizer dart to keep her from alerting her partner."
A weight seemed to lift from my chest when I realized the woman I'd just called Mom was only sleeping. Even though a part of me still felt guilty, I carefully slid out from under her, then turned to Linda and said, "How do we get out of here?"
My rescuer pointed to the single window at the far end of the bedroom, and said, "Same way I came in."
=-=-=
I let out my breath and opened my eyes when I felt the cool, damp grass under my feet. Before I was able to climb out of the harness and pull the hem of my nightgown back down, Linda was standing beside me in the back yard. As she stuffed the ropes and other equipment in a bag, she whispered, "You ready to go?"
There was an ominous click as a deep voice behind us said, "You're not going anywhere."
Something about that voice sounded familiar. Even though I couldn't be sure, I had good idea who it was and how to distract him. My heart thumped wildly behind my ribs as I slowly turned around and said, "Daddy?"
A middle-aged man wearing nothing but pajama bottoms stepped out from behind a tree and said. "Ellen, is that still you?"
In the girliest voice I could manage, I said, "Of course it's me. Why would you think I'm not me?"
"I just thought they might have gotten to you."
"They? They who?"
"I mean that woman who ... where'd she go?"
As if on queue, a soft whooshing sound came from somewhere nearby. The man who had been posing as my father for the past few weeks ducked to the side, then nearly squeezed all the breath out of me as he wrapped one of his arms around my ribs. I didn't have to guess what he was doing with the other arm, because I felt something cold pressed against my temple.
"Show yourself," he shouted, "or the president is going to be short one son."
"Daddy," I said as I tried to wriggle out if his grip, "what are you doing?"
"Shut up," he growled in my ear as something hard smacked into the other side of my head.
My heart nearly broke at the harsh sound of his voice. Could this really have been the same man who had kissed me goodnight and wished me sweet dreams only a few hours ago? As I stood there, shivering from fear and cold, I felt something bump against my toes.
I looked down and saw a small ball at my feet, which burst open with a loud pop. Soon, thick smoke was billowing all around me. There was a sharp, meaty smack behind me and my kidnapper's grip loosened.
I scrambled to my feet and began running blindly through the smoke. I screamed when I felt someone grab my hand and tried desperately to shake free before I heard Linda say, "Relax, Jake. It's me. Just hold onto my hand, and I'll get you out of here."
Once we made it to the side of the house, my rescuer, pulled the mask from her face and said, "Sorry about the smoke bomb. Things were escalating too quickly and my dart gun decided to jam just then, so I had to switch tactics."
Just as we were creeping up to the tall wooden gate leading out of the back yard, a sharp crack echoed around me and splinters exploded a few inches from my head. Linda slammed into my side at almost the same moment, and we both crashed through the hedges lining the side of the house.
After listening for any hint of movement for nearly a minute, and hearing nothing but crickets chirping, I finally whispered, "Did he just try to shoot me?"
Linda was silent for a few seconds. I could feel her breath on my ear as she quietly answered, "I don't think so. You're too valuable to them to shoot. He probably couldn't see very well because of the smoke and thought he was shooting at me."
"Oh," I said as my jangled nerves started settling. "So, what do we do now?"
There was a brief jingle before Linda opened my hand and dropped something in my palm, then said, "These are the keys to a white minivan I have parked at the end of the street. When I jump out to get his attention, I want you to run like hell, and don't stop until you reach the car."
"But he'll shoot at you."
"That's why I'm wearing a bullet-proof vest."
While I was trying to think of what to say to that, I felt a tug at my collar, then got a faceful of musty leaves and scratchy twigs as I was dragged out of the hedges, before finding myself nose to nose with my kidnapper.
Although it was hard to tell for sure by the light of the faint moonlight, there seemed to be a hint of regret in his eyes as he said, "Dammit, it wasn't supposed to happen like this." The pressure against my cheek disappeared as he added, "we just wanted the president to speak out publicly against domestic terrorism."
I just stared at him for a moment, then said, "What are you talking about?"
He opened his mouth as if to speak, but never answered my question. Instead, his eyes rolled up in his head, and he just stood there for a second before tumbling to the ground.
Linda was beside me again, and grabbed me by the elbow as she said, "Come on, we've got to get out of here."
I stumbles behind her as she dragged me through the gate. "Why are we rushing? Didn't you get both of my kidnappers?"
"Yes, but they were in regular radio communication with some others, who may have been alerted by the man who'd been posing as your father. I haven't heard back from my partner yet, so I don't know if his team has managed to capture the others, which means we might have some unwanted visitors soon."
The gravel lining the driveway bit into my bare feet as I picked up speed and raced behind my rescuer. A block and a half later, I was wheezing and the blood was thumping in my ears, when Linda suddenly stopped and grabbed the keys from me. The car next to us chirped and she yanked open the door.
I barely realized it was the same car she had described earlier before she picked me up and dumped me in the passenger seat. She then climbed over me and revved the engine as she buckled into the driver's seat. I barely managed to slam my door closed before the tires screeched and we flew down the street.
It wasn't until maybe ten minutes later that Linda slowed down and glanced at me. "You doing okay there, kid?"
"I dunno," I said. "I guess, considering everything that's happened recently, I'm doing okay."
She reached over and patted one of the hands I had unconsciously folded in my lap. "Don't worry, once we do a proper engram repair, you won't even remember all this mess."
"You mean, I won't remember anything from when I'd been living as Ellen?"
"Well, the past few weeks won't be completely removed, but it will be very vague, like a half forgotten dream."
"Tonight will feel like a dream?"
"Actually, you probably won't remember any of tonight at all."
Something cold and heavy seemed to fill my stomach as I thought about that. "Why will I forget tonight?"
Linda sighed and gave my hand a squeeze, then said, "It's a side effect of the engram rewriting procedure. It's why you couldn't remember what happened after you rode over with the security staff member to your friend's house."
I stared at the shredded hem of my nightgown as I thought about how my real father had looked through Ellen's eyes, and then what the man who had been pretending to be my father said. Eventually, I looked back up and said, "Would it be possible for me to talk to my dad before they remove the fake memories?"
My rescuer looked at me a couple of times before she said, "I suppose that's possible, but why do you want to talk to him before the procedure is completed?"
"There's just a couple of things I'd like to ask him about while I still have partial recall."
This is a bit of flash fiction for a story that's been floating around my head for years. It all started with the idea of what it might be like if science found a way of making it possible for more than one mind to exist in the same brain. I haven't been able to get any further than what I have below, but I thought maybe some people might like taking a peak at this tiny corner of a futuristic universe that's been developing in my head.
Personaecide
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
I woke to the sight of a familiar face only inches away from me. It took me a few seconds to realize I was looking at my own reflection. My eyes looked subtly different, and my lips were an odd color. I nearly jumped out of my skin when my reflection said, "Is that you, Mr Andrews?"
"Umm ... yes. Who are you?"
"Don't you remember?"
Even though I was hearing my own voice, something about it seemed off. "I'm feeling a bit fuzzy. Can you give me a hint?"
"I'm Tammy. Me and my dad had integrated with you last night after the accident."
A few memories started coming back to me. "Oh yeah. I'd just finished signing up as host for the Personae Integration Program when someone told me my services were needed to help out the governor and his daughter."
"Thanks for helping us, and sorry about the makeup."
It was then I noticed the weight on my lashes when I blinked at my reflection. "Ah, that explains why I had trouble recognizing myself." Not really sure what to say next to someone who had used my own hands to put makeup on my face, I decided to try changing the subject. "So did your father wake up yet?"
"I was just wondering about that before you woke up. I could feel you sleeping, but I couldn't feel Dad at all. You have any idea why?"
Before I could answer her, a couple of peace officers appeared in the reflection behind me. I was then grabbed by the shoulders, pulled away from the mirror, and forced down onto any icy toilet seat. One of the officers shoved something on top of my head, while the other said, "Are you Charles Matthew Andrews?"
"I tried remembering the rules for identifying yourself when you were sharing your brain with others, but was having trouble thinking of anything, so I just said, "Yeah."
"Mr Andrews, you are being formally charged with the personaecide of Mayor Franklin. You will be held in custody of the State Mind until a trial can be scheduled and the charges can be either confirmed or refuted."
The silent officer tapped the thing on my forehead, and my skull started vibrating.
"Wait a minute!" I shouted when I realized what was happening. "You can't do this to me. I've got rights! I--"
Nothing else would come out of my mouth. I didn't seem to be connected to my mouth ... or any other part of my body.
Peter Rabbit - The Next Day
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
I'd recently been thinking about "The Tale of Peter Rabbit" by Beatrix Potter, and started wondering what would happen the day after Peter's adventure's in Mr McGregor's garden. That musing turned into the following vignette. Enjoy! :)
=-=-=
I let out a deep sigh, then said, "Peter, I know you're awake."
My youngest child opened one eye, then asked, "Am I still in trouble?"
"That depends," I said as I sat on the edge of Peter's bed.
"On what?"
I closed my eyes while trying to decide which question to ask first. Being a single mother wasn't easy, especailly with a child who seemed on the same self-destructive path as my dearly departed husband.
A muffled voice said, "I'm s-sorry about losing m-my clothes ... again."
The grief and frustration I'd been feeling all night took a step back when I opened my eyes and saw the small mound trembling under the covers. I peeled back the top corner until I saw a worried face, then said, "I'm more concerned than upset."
Big brown eyes blinked at me, then closed. A shimmering tear leaked out as Peter said, "I'm sorry, Mother."
My heart nearly broke as I brushed away the tear. "You're so much like your father."
"You mean ... getting in trouble all the time?"
"Well, there is that," I said while allowing a corner of my mouth to curve up. "But he was also sweet, gentle, and ... different."
"Different? In what way?"
"Well, one day, when I'd come home early from the bakery, I found him ... wearing one of my dresses."
My youngest child's eyes popped open. "Wow ... really?"
I nodded, then said, "When I asked him about it, he made an excuse about it just being a joke. Then he started doing some reckless things, until, well ... you know what eventually happened."
Peter nodded, then asked in a tiny voice, "Were you mad at him?"
"For what?" I asked back.
"For ... wearing your clothes."
It felt like I was wandering into sensitive territory, so chose my words carefully as I said, "Well ... I certainly was ... surprised. But I definitely wasn't angry." I brushed my youngest's quivering whiskers as I added, "I definitely wouldn't be upset if you wanted to borrow one of your sister's clothes."
"I ... but ... I can't!"
"Why not?"
"Because I ... I'm a boy."
"So?"
"But boys can't wear girl clothes?"
"Well, you're all out of clothes, so you may need to for now."
"Ah," Peter said as he nodded. "So, this is my punishment?"
"Of course not," I said while shaking my head. "Think of it as ... an opportunity."
My youngest child nibbled at his, or perhaps her lower lip, then asked, "Would it really be okay?"
I stood up and smiled. "Absolutely. Why don't we go see if one of your sisters has something they'd be willing to share?"
Kim Cho was one of the best agents available. He was also one of the youngest. This was both good and bad for him, especially when he was assigned to work as a bodyguard at St. Genevieve's Preparatory School for Gifted Young Women.
Prep School Bodyguard
Copyright 2010 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Staring out at the muted blur of landscape whizzing by my window, I did my best to ignore the strange, ticklish sensation of silky hair brushing against my neck. The fluttering in my chest was getting worse, and it was becoming difficult to remember to take slow, steady breaths.
Although it hadn't really gotten all that bad yet, I could feel the claustrophobia creeping up on me. Riding for two hours in a sub-compact was finally starting to take its toll, and the stress of having to learn a new role with almost no prep time wasn't helping.
I opened my window enough to let in a ripple of damp, pine-scented air, but not quite enough for more than the occasional raindrop to sneak through the crack. Leaning against the door, I rested my cheek on the cool glass and tilted my face up into the light breeze.
"Kimmy?" Julie asked in a voice barely a whisper above the swish of the windshield wipers and the steady purr of the engine.
I stopped running the back of my tongue over the plastic device lining the roof of my mouth and muttered, "That's Agent Cho," then clamped my jaws shut when the still unfamiliar voice slipped between my lips.
"I'm sorry," she calmly replied. "I just thought we probably should start getting into character, since we'll be arriving at the school soon."
I fiddled with the vent blowing warm air onto my bare legs for a moment before I said, "It's okay. I just have a thing about being called Kimmy."
"Would you feel better being called Kim?"
The genuine warmth and concern in her voice took the edge off my nerves. "That'll work fine," I said, doing my best to sound cheerful.
"Okay, Kim it is." Something about the way she said my name made my toes curl. It had been nearly two years since I'd been paired up with Agent Graham on my first assignment; I'd almost forgotten the effect she could have on me.
We rode along in companionable silence for a short while before I said, "Thanks for putting up with my moodiness. I know I've been acting pretty grumpy ever since the director revealed the details of my cover."
"Don't worry about it," she said as she diverted her attention from the road for a moment to give me a wink. "It just means you're getting into your role as a teenager."
"But a teenage girl?" I asked, wincing when I realized how whiny I sounded.
"Our client goes to an all-girl prep school. No boys are allowed on campus."
"Okay, but why couldn't a woman have been given my assignment?"
"Because there weren't any female agents available who were young enough to pass as a teenager and skilled enough to pull off this role on such short notice."
While I mulled over the implications of that statement, my partner carefully turned from the winding road we'd been following onto a narrow drive lined with tall, well groomed hedges. My heart started thumping again when the drive emptied onto a small parking lot.
As we pulled into an empty space, I took in a deep breath, then let it out slowly before saying, "Well, I guess this is it."
"Don't worry," Julie said, giving me an encouraging smile a she parked. Once the engine grew silent, she added, "I've seen you in action before, so I know what I'm talking about when I say, you'll do fine on this assignment."
"Thanks," I said, feeling a chuckle bubbling deep in my chest as I added, "Mom."
=-=-=
I gave my umbrella a few shakes before following Julie through the entrance, then unbuttoned my raincoat as we exchanged the chilly damp of our trip through the steady rain for the comforting warmth indoors. The squidgy flump of my boots made an interesting counterpoint to the sharp click of my partner's heels as we headed down the deserted hall.
A nicely dressed older woman looked up from the paperwork on her desk when we entered her office, then smiled and stood as she said, "Juliet! It's so good to have you back."
She walked out from behind her desk and gave Julie a friendly hug. "As usual," the woman said when she let Julie go, "your timing is uncanny. I just received a fax of your daughter's school records a few moments ago." She turned to me and her smile grew as she said, "You must be Kimmy."
"Actually, it's Kim," I blurted out, then added somewhat belatedly, "I mean, I'd prefer being called Kim, if you don't mind."
"Not at all, sweetie,' she said. "I know how important a name can be. Please feel free to call me Margaret, or Mrs. Pool, if you prefer."
I was half tempted to say something about being called sweetie, but decided it might be getting too far out of character. Instead, I tried to think friendly thoughts as I smiled and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Pool."
She took my hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. "The pleasure is all mine," she said, then gestured to the chairs in front of her desk. "If the two of you would like to take a seat, we'll be able to take care of a few registration formalities."
=-=-=
Answering the registration questions hadn't taken as long as I'd expected, but a certain need had started becoming urgent by the time we were done. Once Mrs. Pool welcomed me to the school and handed me my orientation package, I quickly followed the map on the back of my class schedule to the nearest restroom.
To my relief, I didn't see or hear anyone as I walked through the door and made a beeline to the nearest stall. Despite the pressure on my bladder, I found myself frozen when I pulled down my underpants and got my first good look at the transformation that had been made to my nether regions.
The people in the makeup and appliances department had called it a gaff, which I eventually decided must be some sort of bizarre chastity belt. While the experience hadn't been painful, having someone arranging my bits and poking tubes where no tubes should go had been embarrassing.
My recollection of the experience was mercifully disrupted by the sound of approaching voices, and I sat down to take care of the business I'd come in for. Just as I was wiping myself, someone banged on my stall and asked, "Who's in there?"
Not being able to recall any rules of engagement for my current situation, I decided to wing it and asked, "Who wants to know?"
I got a few snickers in response, followed by the stall door being forced open hard enough to send my coat, umbrella, and backpack flying. A tall girl with dark, wavy hair reached in, grabbed me by the shoulders, and said with a snarl, "Aubrey Kensington wants to know, Little Miss Smartass."
I barely had a chance to pull up my underpants before she dragged me out. It took a serious act of will to not break role and gently but firmly flatten the obnoxious girl.
About half a dozen girls formed a circle around us, and one of them said, "Oh jeez, they're letting them in younger every year."
"I know," said another girl. "What are you, twelve?"
Before I could answer the question, someone else said, "No, I don't think they'd let them in that young, but she definitely looks like a freshman."
"I think you're right," Aubrey said as she let me go. "So what are you doing in the senior bathroom, Little Miss Freshman?"
Hoping this was a step up from the previous name she had called me, I decided to give polite friendliness a shot and said, "I'm sorry. This is my first day here. I didn't know there were separate bathrooms for seniors."
Aubrey's mouth twisted into something between a smile and a grimace. "Aww ... poor Little Miss Freshman must have gotten lost." Expecting her to make some sort of move, I was a little surprised when she only rested her hand on my shoulder.
Her smile slipped into something more normal looking, but there was still an evil glint behind her eyes. "Don't worry," she said in an almost motherly tone. "All seniors are expected to look out for our freshman classmates, and make them feel welcome."
Resting her free hand on my other shoulder, she slumped down a little until our noses were nearly touching. I could smell the cherry bubblegum on her breath as she said, "So, as the senior class president, please allow me to welcome you to the fall semester at St. Genevieve's Preparatory School for Gifted Young Women."
Hearing her emphasis on the word fall, I was prepared for the sudden shove as well as finding someone had been kneeling behind me. What I hadn't expected was to land between the linked arms of two girls.
"What are you doing?" I asked, feeling disoriented.
"Don't worry," one of them said. "We're here to support you."
"That's right," the other girl said. "We're also here to guide you through all the confusion you might face as a freshman."
"That's absolutely right," Aubrey said as she drew herself upright. "With that in mind, would you two ladies be so kind as to show our new classmate to the freshman restroom?"
"We'd be delighted," they said in unison. Something about the overly cheerful tone of their voices put a chill in my bones, but even that warning sign hadn't prepared me for what came next.
Suddenly, my feet went up in the air as I slid head first into a dark, tight space. As the blood rushed to my face, I silently reminded myself to not panic. This was just a temporary situation that could be resolved if I kept my wits about me. Eventually the laughter faded when I heard the door close, leaving me in silence and, I assumed, alone to contemplate my position in the school pecking order.
The first thing I tried was just pulling myself out, but my arms were firmly pinned to my sides. The next thing I tried was waving my legs around, but whatever I was in barely wobbled. I tried to ignore the smell of used paper towels, plastic trash can liner, and other things I didn't want my imagination to identify as I again reminded myself not to panic.
I gave up and panicked.
My throat was starting to get raw from screaming for help when I felt someone grab one of my feet. That started to work until my shoe popped off. Dots of light began swirling behind my closed eyelids and my breakfast felt like it was trying to claw its way out of my stomach.
Someone wrapped both arms around my legs and began tugging. I took in huge gulps of air when I was pulled free. Once I was on my feet, I held onto the arm my rescuer held around me while waiting for the room to stop spinning.
"Are you okay?" she asked when she let me go.
I turned to the girl beside me and said, "Yeah, I'm okay. More embarrassed than anything." After studying her vaguely familiar face for a moment, I asked, "Have we met before?"
The girl's forehead wrinkled as she said, "I don't think so." Her expression brightened as she added, "We have now, though." She then took my hand and gave it a gentle but enthusiastic shake. "I'm Fawn Wetherby."
The name was the last piece that made everything click. I returned her smile as I introduced myself, while marveling at the strange stroke of luck. This was NOT the way I had planned to make first contact with our client.
Remember
Copyright 2023 by Heather Rose Brown
Sometimes, if you're especially lucky, you'll get a brief moment to meet someone you will always, always ... remember.
=-=-=
The paperwork clutched in my hands fluttered in the soft autumn breeze. I had memorized every single word, but I still read through them again anyway. Under the circumstances, it was hard keeping all the words in my head when conflicting emotions kept trying to wash them away. I knew it was important to remember those words, as well as my duty.
After carefully folding the documents, I slipped them into my shoulder bag and took another look at the small, weathered shack. The sun-bleached wood of the clapboard siding was mottled with layers of peeling paint. Dry, dead weeds choked what may have been a large yard at one time. The shutters covering the windows rattled when the breeze picked up.
Everything about this place felt abandoned. Even the chicken coop I'd found in the back was silent. The only sign of life was the bluish-gray smoke drifting out of the battered tin chimney. That meant someone was still living here, which in turn, meant I had a duty to fulfill. As much as I hated this part of my job, it was better than letting these squatters remain ignorant of what was about to happen until the bulldozers showed up.
Just as I raised my hand to knock on the door, a raspy voice called from inside. "Door's open. Come in if you've got a mind to."
Feeling just slightly flustered, I managed to get the rusty doorknob to turn. The heavy door creaked as I pulled it open. When I peeked inside, all I could really make out was a shadowy figure hunched over a small fire at the far end of the room. The figure turned to me and waved. "Don't just stand there lettin' the cold in. Get yer butt inside an' close the door behind ya."
"Beg your pardon, Ma'am," I said as I followed the instructions. "I didn't mean to intrude, but I have these papers I need to--"
"P'shaw! You ain't intrudin'. Nobody finds me 'less I wanna be found, an' today I was in the mood for company. Why don't ya find y'self a seat at the table?"
By the time I had made it to the ancient, formica-topped table and found someplace to sit, my eyes had adjusted to the dim light. I took a closer look at my host, and realized I may have made a mistake. "Umm, should I have said sir instead of ma'am?" I asked, hoping the question wouldn't make me sound too foolish.
My host picked up a cast iron kettle with a folded dishcloth before turning to me with a long, searching look. "I've been called a lot of things, and sir or ma'am have been the most polite ones." Deep lines crinkled around ancient eyes that sparkled in the dancing firelight. "If it makes ya more comfy, you can call me ma'am, 'though I'd prefer Ron."
Feeling a bit off kilter, and slightly confused, I grasped for the first thing I could make sense of, which was the task that had first brought me here. "Ma'am ... err ... I mean Ron, there's something I really think I should let you know."
Ron slowly poured steaming hot water into a pair of delicate china cups, holding onto the strings attached to the teabags in each one so they wouldn't slip in. "Oh, I've known this is my last day here."
"Actually, you have sixty days."
Before I could root through my bag and pull out the paperwork, my host rested a thin, wrinkled hand on my shoulder. "Girl, I don't need a bunch of fancy words all written up nice and legal to tell me when it's my time to go."
I was almost certain we were talking about two different things, but I still asked, "What do you mean?"
Ron folded the dishcloth in half, rested the kettle on top, then carefully settled in the chair across from me. "I mean, today's my last day before I pass on."
My heart ached with grief when I saw the absolute certainty in those lively, gentle eyes. "Oh god, I'm so sorry."
Ron reached across the table and patted my hand. "Don't worry y'self. Ya couldn't have known."
"What can I do?"
"Well, if you'd like, stay and have some tea. Listen to an ol' biddy talk 'bout days gone by. Most important, remember me."
I stayed. I listened.
The fire had turned to embers when Ron fell silent. It took me a minute to realize what had happened. Tears were streaming down my face as I burst out the door and started running across a silvery field under a sky with too many cold, bright stars. I tripped and fell into the thick, scratchy weeds, then rolled onto my back and screamed with rage at the unfairness of ... everything.
Eventually, I managed to pull myself together and slowly made my way back into the house. Ron was still sitting with the most peaceful expression I had ever seen. Carefully, I lifted the feather-light body up and rested it in a sagging, narrow bed. After pulling the covers around Ron's body, I whispered, "I promise, I'll always remember you."
This is an audio book version of my story, Shoes. The story is about a teenage boy who's trying his best to understand some major life changes his younger sibling is going through. (Note: If you ever wondered what I sound like, here's your chance. ^.~)
Click on the Start button to begin listening to the story. Enjoy! :)
Music and sound effects provided by Partners In Rhyme, which has some great royalty-free music and sound effects. This audio book is archived at Internet Archive.
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
I was laying in bed, staring up at the slanted ceiling and wondering how much of doing nothing I could fit into my first day of summer vacation when I heard a knock. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. From the timid sound of the knock I had a good idea who was there, but I wasn't ready to see him yet. To stall while pulling myself together, I shouted, "Who's there?"
"It's . . . it's me."
I felt like such a jerk when I heard the nervousness in his voice. Since our parents had sat down with me to tell me about the changes that were going to happen this summer, and especially after I'd been moved into my own room, I'd been avoiding talking to my little brother. It didn't look like I'd be able to avoid him any more. "Come on up, Brian."
I realized I was in my underwear as the door creaked open, found a pair of sweat pants in the pile of clothes next to my bed and quickly slipped them on. It felt weird worrying about being seen like that by someone I'd spent years sharing a room with. As I sat back down on my bed and started pulling a musty smelling, but still wearable, polo shirt over my head, I heard soft steps slowly climbing the carpeted stairs.
The first thing I noticed when I could see past the collar of my shirt was his hair. It wasn't the first time I'd seen him in a ponytail before, but seeing it higher on his head made him look a little different. He froze when our eyes met and his expression shifted somewhere between worry and fear. "You sure it's okay? I didn't know you was still sleeping."
That was my little brother, always thinking about other people's feelings. "It's okay, Bri."
My brother smiled when I pronounced his nickname as 'bree' (to rhyme with bee) instead of 'brye' (to rhyme with bye) and started climbing the steps again. I wasn't ready to call him Brianna yet, but bending on the nickname wasn't all that bad. Seeing his sunny smile was definitely worth it. I smiled back and did my best to brace myself for what I'd see next.
I was a little surprised when I saw he was wearing a pretty ordinary t-shirt. Yes, it was pink and yes, it had tiny white flowers on it. If you ignored the flowers and colors though, it didn't look all the different from a boys shirt. I was even more surprised when he climbed another step and I saw he was wearing even more ordinary looking blue jeans. "I thought you'd be wearing a skirt today."
He stopped again and his smile wobbled. "Actually, I was gonna. Should I go back and change?"
I realized right then he must be as nervous about talking to me as I was feeling. "No, you look fine."
Bri's smile came back and he finished climbing the steps. That's when I saw the shoes. They were pink, shiny, had little holes where his white socks showed through and thin straps on them that buckled on the side. No matter how much I tried, I couldn't imagine them being anything a boy would wear. "Ummm, nice shoes."
His cheeks turned a deep pink. "Thank you. I really like them a lot."
Seeing him just standing there looking shy and nervous was just a bit too much for me, so I jumped up from my bed and shouted, "Tickle Monster attack!" Before he could take more than a step back, I swooped down on my brother and grabbed him around the waist.
He was already giggling when I dumped him on my bed and it didn't take much tickling to have him squirming and squealing. "Stop! You're gonna make me pee!"
"Well," I said in my gruff Tickle Monster voice, "I don't think your big brother would like that, so I'll let you go . . . for now."
Bri was still smiling as he recovered from being tickled, but there was a sadness in his eyes. "I've missed my big brother."
"I've missed my little br-- I mean, I've missed you too. Sorry I've been such a jerk lately."
"Well, we ain't talked like we used to, but you ain't been mean or nothing. Dad told me you wasn't talking 'cause you felt confused and needed to figure stuff out."
I sat on the edge of the bed and looked over my shoulder at my . . . sister? That word still felt weird when thinking of someone I'd always known as my brother. "I still feel pretty confused."
Bri sat up and slid across the bed until he was sitting a few inches away from me. "What you confused about?"
"Mom and Dad tried to explain to me how you're a girl on the inside even though you're a boy on the outside."
He looked down at the floor and bounced the heels of his pink shoes against the wooden sideboard of my bed frame. "I dunno if I can explain that too good. It's kinda like me being left handed. It ain't something I just decided to do. It's just part of being me."
"I won't say I really understand it, but I'm trying to wrap my brain around the idea. What I'm really stumped on is why you feel like you need to dress like a girl all of a sudden. If you've always been a girl and you've always worn boy clothes up until now, why do you need to change?"
"Because the boy clothes felt uncomfortable."
"What was wrong with them?"
Bri's feet stopped bouncing and he looked up at me. "They just felt . . . off. It's like--" I could almost imagine a light bulb popping up over his head as a grin stretched across his face."I got an idea, but I need to borrow your shoes. Where they at?"
"Umm, over there in the bottom of my closet."
Bri bounced off the bed and ran in the direction I had pointed, then skipped back a few moments later carrying my good going-to-church shoes. After laying them in front of me, he sat on the floor and looked at me, still wearing that silly grin. "Okay, put your shoes on."
I looked down and noticed the right shoe was next to my left foot, and visa versa. When I crossed my right leg over to reach the right shoe, Bri grabbed me by the ankle. "No, not like that." He then moved my right foot over to the left shoe, slid it on me, then did the same with my left foot. After tying the laces in neat bows, he looked up again with a slightly more serious expression. "How they feel? They too tight or anything?"
"It feels weird having my shoes on backwards, but it doesn't hurt or anything like that."
Bri got to his feet and held a hand out to me. "Think you can stand up?" I took his hand and carefully pulled myself up from the bed. After I had my balance, Bri let my hand go and took a step back. "Okay, try walking now." Bri followed me as I did a slow circle around my room. "So how's it feel walking with your shoes on backwards?"
"I don't know. It just feels. . . ."
"Off?"
It was my turn to have a little light bulb appear over my head. "You mean, this is how you've been feeling all your life?"
Bri silently nodded, then took my hand again and led me back to the bed. The bedsprings groaned as we both sat down. As I bent down to untie my laces, he grabbed my arm. "Before you do that, think of what it'd be like if you couldn't never take them shoes off."
I sat back up and looked at the person I'd spent so long thinking of as my brother. I tried to imagine what it must feel like to go through life feeling wrong. My feet started to hurt as I sat there, and I wondered if it hurt Bri to feel wrong. My heart nearly burst as I thought about someone I cared so much about going through life hurting like that. I wrapped a protective arm around Bri, who looked up at me with surprise. "Everything okay?"
"Of course it is. Can't a big brother hug his little sister?"
Bri's lower lip trembled and a tear rolled down her cheek. I reached down and pulled her onto my lap and rocked her as she sobbed into my shoulder. I'm not ashamed to say I was crying too. Neither am I ashamed to say I love my sister. I may not understand a lot of other things, but that's one thing I do. When you have love, does the rest matter?
I kicked off my shoes and mentally defied the world to prove me wrong.
This is a continuation of the story, Shoes. It's being told from the viewpoint of Brianna's brother, Carl. This story starts in the small hours of the morning after he had a long talk with Brianna about her being a girl. He's still trying to work though things, and finally decides to contact an old friend ... someone you may recognize from one of my other stories. ;)
Brianna's Big Brother
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
My sweat-soaked bed sheet stuck to the skin on my back as I rolled onto my side. Without bothering to turn on the light, I groped blindly across the table beside my bed, found my wristwatch and poked at the buttons on the side until the face glowed a pale green.
1:23 AM
I tossed the watch in the general direction of the table and flopped onto my back. It had been a long day, but I still couldn't get to sleep. My attic bedroom had been hot, but it wasn't any worse than the rest of the house when I had opened both windows to let the night breeze drift through.
Mostly, the real problem was I had too much to think about, but nobody to talk to. I couldn't talk to ... well ... I guess I better get used to calling her my sister. I couldn't talk to my parents. How could I tell them about the things going through my head? I couldn't talk to my friends. Well, not most of them. There was one who might understand, and she was usually online pretty late, but would she still be awake?
I shoved my pillows and covers behind me until I was sitting pretty comfortably, then reached under my bed for my laptop and started it up. I fiddled with the wireless connection until I was finally able to get online and smiled when I saw a familiar screen-name in my friends list.
CarMAN2u: Hey there Terry!
XxTomGrrl99xX growls.
CarMAN2u: Ak! I meant to say Terri! TERRI!
XxTomGrrl99xX grins.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Just messing with you, Carl.
CarMAN2u wipes his brow
CarMAN2u: That's a relief.
XxTomGrrl99xX: So, where've you been the past few weeks?
CarMAN2u sighs
XxTomGrrl99xX: Don't like the sound of that sigh. What's been going on?
CarMAN2u: Nothing much. Just lost my brother.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Oh god....
XxTomGrrl99xX: You don't mean like he.....passed on?
CarMAN2u: No. It feels like he did. Or maybe I shoud say she.
XxTomGrrl99xX: She? We're talking about Brian, right?
CarMAN2u: Kinda. Listen. You have to swear not to tell anybody this.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Hey!
XxTomGrrl99xX gives your shoulder a friendly punch.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Just because I had to move don't mean we're not still best buds. I never told any secrets before, right?
CarMAN2u rubs his arm and grins
CarMAN2u: No. You never did.
XxTomGrrl99xX: So give already!
Even though she had to move away when her parents broke up, we managed to stay close with each other through reading and commenting on each other's blogs, talking on the phone when our parents would let us, chatting online when they wouldn't, and sending pretty regular e-mails. I know some people think boys and girls aren't supposed to be able to be best friends, but we are. Just the same, I still needed to take in a deep breath to steady my nerves before answering her.
CarMAN2u: Brian is Brianna now.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Wow.
XxTomGrrl99xX: ummm...
XxTomGrrl99xX: wow
CarMAN2u nods
CarMAN2u: Kind of took me by surprise too.
XxTomGrrl99xX: So, your brother is your sister now?
CarMAN2u: Yeah. That's pretty much why I've been gone for so long.
XxTomGrrl99xX: I can see why. How have you been coping?
CarMAN2u: Ok I guess. Wasnt doing too good first few weeks after I found out. Pretty much ignored him.
CarMAN2u: I mean her
XxTomGrrl99xX: Hope you don't take this the wrong way, but that was a pretty crappy thing to do.
CarMAN2u hangs his head
CarMAN2u: Yeah, I can be a real jerk sometimes. I'm just glad we finally talked yesterday.
XxTomGrrl99xX smiles.
XxTomGrrl99xX: So you feeling any better?
CarMAN2u: A little. Still really confused.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Like you were about me?
CarMAN2u: Well it was different with you. I thought you were a boy at first. But you turned out to be a girl.
XxTomGrrl99xX: And you thought Brianna was a boy at first, but she turned out to be a girl. Sounds pretty similar to me.
CarMAN2u: Well yeah.
CarMAN2u: I mean no!
CarMAN2u: I mean I just thought you were a boy but youre really a girl.
XxTomGrrl99xX glares at you.
XxTomGrrl99xX: So, you're saying she's not really a girl?
CarMAN2u: Not exactly. Im mostly really confused. My brain cramps up every time I try to figure this stuff out.
XxTomGrrl99xX winces
XxTomGrrl99xX: Please, don't talk about cramps right now.
CarMAN2u: Oh.
CarMAN2u: Umm. This one of them girl things?
XxTomGrrl99xX nods and sighs.
CarMAN2u: Im sorry.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Hey, don't be sorry. It's one of them things that just happens.
CarMAN2u: It aint gonna happen to Bri.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Does not having a period mean she can't be a girl?
CarMAN2u: Ive been wondering about things like that all night. I still aint got an answer.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Maybe you're doing too much thinking. How do you feel?
CarMAN2u: How do I feel about what?
XxTomGrrl99xX: How do you feel about Brianna? How do you feel about finding out you have a sister?
XxTomGrrl99xX: How do you feel about losing a brother?
I lifted shaking hands from the keyboard and and squeezed my eyes shut. The glowing words were still there behind my eyelids. I opened my eyes, wiped at my cheeks and did my best to keep my hands steady so I could type out an answer.
CarMAN2u: I feel like crap.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Why's that?
CarMAN2u: Well, my brother is suddenly gone and theres this girl who says shes my sister and everybody in the world seems to think this is okay.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Everyone?
CarMAN2u: So far as I know only me Mom and Dad know about Brianna. Just the same I seem to be the only one who doesnt think this is a good idea.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Okay, you don't think this is a good idea, but how do you feel?
CarMAN2u: How do I feel? MAD!
XxTomGrrl99xX: Why's that?
CarMAN2u: My brothers gone AN NOBODY GIVES A DAM!!!
I shoved the laptop onto the bed, pulled my pillow out from my back and shoved my face into it to stifle my sobs. It had been a long time since I'd let go and had a serious crying jag. I'm not sure how long I'd been at it before I heard my laptop chirping. I flipped the top open and tried to make sense of what Terri had said through the blur of my tears.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Hey! I give a damn!
XxTomGrrl99xX: Carl?
XxTomGrrl99xX: You there, bud?
XxTomGrrl99xX has paged you
XxTomGrrl99xX has paged you
XxTomGrrl99xX has paged you
XxTomGrrl99xX: Come on, Carl. Talk to me.
I stretched out, rolled onto my stomach, and tried to catch my breath before typing out an answer.
CarMAN2u: Im here.
XxTomGrrl99xX: You okay?
CarMAN2u: Yeah. I just needed a minute.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Were you crying?
CarMAN2u: Howd you guess?
XxTomGrrl99xX: After all those summers we spent together, I kinda got to know you pretty well.
CarMAN2u: Im sorry about all that stuff I said.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Hey, I asked you to tell me how you felt and you told me. Nothing wrong with saying how you feel.
CarMAN2u: Maybe. You must think I'm pretty low knowing how I feel.
XxTomGrrl99xX: What I think is you could use a friend right about now.
XxTomGrrl99xX gives you a big hug.
CarMAN2u smiles and hugs back
Even though online hugs ain't the same thing as real ones, I could still feel some of the ache in my chest fade when I smiled.
XxTomGrrl99xX: So, what else have you been feeling?
CarMAN2u: A lot of things. I dont know if Im ready to deal with them right now.
XxTomGrrl99xX: I can understand that. You have a lot to work through and it sounds like you haven't really started dealing with it until today. Did you still want to talk?
CarMAN2u: Yeah. Talking to you has helped keep my brain from spinning around in my skull.
XxTomGrrl99xX chuckles.
XxTomGrrl99xX: I like that image. So, ummm....
XxTomGrrl99xX: What do you have planned for summer vacation?
CarMAN2u: Remember that campground where we first met? The one up near your summer house?
XxTomGrrl99xX: Heh! How could I forget where I met my best friend?
CarMAN2u grins
CarMAN2u: The whole family is heading up there for two weeks starting this weekend.
XxTomGrrl99xX: That sounds great!
CarMAN2u: Its okay. But things never been the same after your family stopped going to your summer house.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Actually, my dad recently moved in there full time. He's been bugging me to visit over summer vacation, but I've been putting him off.
CarMAN2u: You still mad at him?
XxTomGrrl99xX: A little. Maybe a lot.
CarMAN2u: You miss him?
XxTomGrrl99xX nods and sighs.
XxTomGrrl99xX: He'd asked me to come out for winter break and spring break. I'd really thought about going, but his boyfriend, Jason, lives there with him and that's something I'm really not ready to deal with.
CarMAN2u: That must really suck not being able to go there because there's a stranger in your house.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Actually, Jason is going to be heading out to some training seminar this weekend. Maybe I'll take Dad up on his offer for then.
CarMAN2u: Wow! thatd be great!
XxTomGrrl99xX smiles.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Well, I haven't actually asked him yet, but I'm pretty sure he'll say yes.
A warning window popped up telling me my battery was almost out and the laptop would power down in a few minutes. I stabbed at the close button, then went back to my chat window.
CarMAN2u: I gotta go. My batterys almost dead and I aint been able to find the charger cord since I moved into my new bedroom. Could you send me an e-mail to let me know if things work out?
XxTomGrrl99xX: Can do. You have a new room?
CarMAN2u: Yeah. Ill have to tell you about it later.
XxTomGrrl99xX: Sounds fair. Take care of yourself, Carl.
CarMAN2u: You too.....Terry.
CarMAN2u smirks
XxTomGrrl99xX rolls her eyes and grins before signing out.
The weekend camping trip has finally arrived, and Carl is heading out to the summer house where his long time friend is staying. Of course, his little sister decides to tag along. This turns out to be a very good thing, since it provides a chance for him to better understand what it means to love and accept someone for who they are.
Brianna's Big Brother - Chapter 2
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
As my sneakers crunched the gravel underfoot, I breathed in the sharp scent of pine sap brought by the gentle breeze whispering through the scrubby pine trees crowding the overgrown path I'd been following. The morning had already started getting hot back at the campground, but it was still cool in the shade of the surrounding trees where only little beams of sunlight were allowed to peek through the dense cover overhead.
When I heard the slap of flip-flops coming up behind me, I stopped and turned to see my sister running to catch up. Watching her pigtails bouncing made me smile. Seeing her hair up like that when I crawled out of my tent this morning had taken me by surprise. It made her look like such a ... girl. Not that she wasn't one, but I was still struggling with the idea that she wasn't my brother any more.
When she finally reached me and caught her breath she asked, "Why didn't you wait up for me?"
I rolled my eyes, but grinned to let her know I really wasn't annoyed. "Because every five seconds you're stopping to look at some rock or twig or something."
"But there was a really good reason I'd stopped this time." It was then I realized she was holding a hand behind her back.
"What are you up to?"
"Tadah!" She pulled her hand from behind her back and held out a tiny bouquet of daisies and little purple flowers.
I was both touched and feeling a little confused as I accepted the gift. "Wow ... thanks Bri. Nobody ever gave me flowers before. What do I do with them?"
"Well, you could smell 'em." My little sister smirked. "That's whatcha usually do with flowers."
I held them up to my nose and sniffed at the light, sweet scent. "Hmmm ... they do smell nice."
"You could also give 'em to your girlfriend." Her smirk turned into a lopsided grin.
"What girlfriend?" Even as I asked, I had a sneaking feeling I knew who she was talking about.
"You know." She held a hand to her mouth and stood on her toes to whisper in my ear. "T-e-r-r-i."
I was really tempted to chew Brianna out. I was already jittery about meeting my old friend and the teasing wasn't helping. Instead, I took in a deep breath and slowly let it out. "Listen ... Terri isn't my girlfriend. She's just a friend."
My sister didn't look convinced, but she nodded anyway. "Okay. Maybe ya could like give 'em to her just as a friend?"
"Maybe, but she's never really been much into flowers."
"Oh, I'd forgot 'bout that." She hung her head, looking totally dejected.
Feeling bad for knocking all her ideas, I tried for one of my own. "You know, another thing you can do with flowers is put them in your hair."
Her face lit up at the idea. "Oh wow, I'd like that! Could ya put 'em in for me?"
I had originally expected her to put them in herself, but I didn't want to ruin the mood and agreed. After finding a sturdy stump, I got comfortable on it and had her sit in front of me. Ten minutes or so later, there was a ring of flowers around both of her pigtails.
I had been sitting there for a little while, trying to figure out where to fit in the last flower, when she turned around and looked up at me. "You all done?"
"Almost. I'm still trying to trying to figure out where to put this daisy."
Brianna grinned as she stood up and plucked the flower from my fingertips. Before I could say or do anything, she slipped it behind my right ear. "There ya go. Problem solved."
"Wait a minute. Guys can't wear flowers." As I said that, something in the back of my mind asked what that meant when I had just put flowers in my former brothers hair.
"Sure they can. Boys do it all the time in Hawaii."
"They do?" I vaguely remembered something about flowers and Hawaii, but nothing about guys wearing flowers.
"Sure they do." She adjusted the flower so it fit more snugly behind my ear. "So, ya ready to meet your ... ummm ... I mean ya ready to go see Terri now?"
I could tell she was trying hard not to tease me again and I really appreciated it. I seemed to surprise her as much as I did myself when I leaned forward and hugged her. It only took a moment for her to recover and wrap her arms around my neck. As I held her tight, I realized it didn't feel all that different from the times I'd hugged her thinking she was my brother. It was that moment I realized something pretty important. I hadn't lost a brother. I just never realized she was my sister.
It was something I was determined to never forget again.
After years of separation, Carl is finally about to meet up with his best friend again, when he hears shouting coming from her house. Why does she sound so angry? Will what should be a happy reunion become a disaster? Will Brianna and her big brother have to leave? Read on and find out!
Brianna's Big Brother - Chapter 3
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
As I got near the end of the path through the woods, I noticed a muffled shouting. Brianna caught up with me and took my hand, looking worried and maybe just a little scared. "Is that Terri?"
"Sounds like it," I answered as we came out to a clearing. I stopped about twenty feet away from my best friend's house and tried to figure out what was going on. "That deeper voice sounds like her dad."
"Think maybe we aughta come back later?" my sister asked just as I was about to suggest the same thing.
Before I could answer, the front door to the two-story cabin opened and Terri stomped out. She swung around, nearly dropping the large bundle in her left arm, and shouted through the open doorway, "I hate you!" I half expected the graying cedar shingles covering the top half of her house to fall as she slammed the door. She caught sight of us and ran down the steps, but was slowed down when she had to shove her way through the knee-high grass and wildflowers that had grown over the dirt path leading through the clearing to where my sister and I stood.
The door swung open again and Terri's dad, still in his pajama's, stood in the doorway and yelled, "And where do you think you're going, young lady?"
My friend was just within arms reach when she spun around and yelled back, "Swimming! If I'm lucky, I'll drown!" Before her dad could come back with anything, she turned on her heel, grabbed me by the wrist, and led me back down the path I'd just been on. Brianna was still holding my hand and wound up trailing behind me.
I'd been taken by surprise, having forgotten how Terri always seemed to be dragging me around when we used to go anywhere, so it was nearly a minute before I asked, "What's wrong?"
I almost slammed into Terri when she stopped short, then barely managed to avoid falling over when Bri ran into me. My friend let go of my wrist, then turned on me and said with a low growl, "Men."
I couldn't think of anything to say to that, which was just as well, since I probably would have wound up putting my foot in my mouth no matter what I came up with. Brianna was still panting from trying to keep up with us when she asked, "What's wrong with men?"
Terri's expression and voice softened when she turned to my sister, "You're a little young to be learning this, but you'll have to eventually."
"Learn what?"
My friend closed her eyes. Pain filled her voice as she whispered, "Men will do whatever they can to get their own way, including lying to your face."
I wish I could say I was understanding when she made such a generalization, but my first reaction was anger. It took me a few seconds to realize she wasn't talking specifically about me. Instead of accusing her of being unfair, I swallowed my anger and asked, "Did your dad lie to you?"
A tear ran down her cheek as she opened bloodshot eyes and slowly nodded. The bit of anger I had shoved down melted when I saw how much pain Terri was in. Without a word, I opened my arms. I was in for a bit of a surprise when she stepped up to me and I held her close. Her loose, oversized shirt had done a pretty good job of hiding how she had ... developed. Once I realized why she felt differently than I'd expected, I did my best to ignore the strangeness and concentrated on hugging my friend as she cried on my shoulder.
Eventually, I noticed the crunch of footsteps behind me. When I looked over my shoulder, I saw Terri's little sister running towards us, shouting between pants, "Terri! Terri!"
My friend let go of me, thanking me with a smile, before stepping around me and shouting at her sister, "Cori! What the heck are you doing--"
Before Terri could say anything more, Cori ran into her and grabbed her older sister around the waist. "Please Terri, don't go."
Brianna stepped up to Cori, rested a hand on her shoulder, and softly asked, "What's the matter?"
Cori started sobbing, but still managed to answer, "Terri said she was gonna ... she was gonna d-drown herself."
My friend managed to loosen Cori's grip enough to slide down and hug her sister back. "I guess you must have heard me yelling at Dad." Cori just nodded and Terri hugged her tighter. "I made a promise to you and Mom I wouldn't do anything like that, and I meant it. I didn't mean it when I said I was going to drown myself. I was just mad at Dad and talking stupid."
I heard more gravel crunching and turned to see Uncle Rick (Terri's and Cori's dad) running down the path barefoot with the bottom of his bathrobe flapping around his pajama bottoms. He was still out of breath when he put his hand on Terri's shoulder and said, "Sweetheart?"
Terri flinched at the touch and shrugged his hand away. "Leave me alone."
"Please, just listen to me. I can explain everything."
My friend untangled herself from her sister and turned to face her dad. "You can explain why you were making out with your boyfriend in the kitchen?"
"We weren't making out. I was just giving him a kiss."
"That used to be the kitchen where you kissed Mom." Terri shot out an arm, pointing up the path. "That used to be OUR house." She paused. Her arm started shaking. "Then that ... that MAN came along and ruined everything!" Her arm fell and bright tears sparkled on her lashes. "You promised me he wouldn't be here."
He tried touching her shoulder again, but she stepped out of range. "You promised!"
Uncle Rick didn't seem to know what to do with his hands. Eventually, he shoved them deep into the pockets of his bathrobe. "I'm sorry, sweetheart. Jason's seminar was canceled at the last minute and he had no place left to go."
"Couldn't he have stayed at the hotel?"
"Actually, he'd tried that, but his reservations wound up being canceled at the same time as the seminar. The hotel didn't have anyplace available because all the rooms had been booked up by another event."
Terri stared at the ground between her and her dad. The wind whispered through the tops of the pine trees all around us. I almost didn't hear my friend when she eventually said, "Oh."
Uncle Rick stared at the same spot. "Jason spent most of the night looking for someplace else. By the time he gave up and drove back home, it was after midnight and you and your sister were asleep. I had to go outside and talk him out of sleeping in the car. This morning, just before you walked into the kitchen, he'd been telling me how he'd made arrangement to stay at his parents' house."
Terri looked up, her eyes wide with surprise. "Didn't his mom say he wasn't to set foot in her house again?"
Her dad looked up at her and nodded. "He was able to get his father on the phone and explained the emergency, then his father talked to his mother, who eventually agreed it would be okay for Jason to stay for a couple of days."
My friend frowned. "You can't send him there."
"I'm not sending him anywhere. It was his idea."
"But staying there with the way his mom feels about him would be awful!"
My little sister surprised me by coming up with an idea I hadn't even thought of. "Ummm, maybe he could stay with my family at our camp site?"
Terri looked at her and smiled. "That's really sweet of you, but he's already got a place to stay."
Uncle Rick smiled too, but it seemed a bit forced. "That's true. Jason should be able to find something to do for most of the day, so he'll really only need to deal with his mother when he comes home to go to bed."
Terri reached out and took her dad's hand. "No, I didn't mean his parents' house, I meant ours."
His forehead wrinkled as his eyebrows popped up. "You sure, sweetheart?"
"I'm not exactly sure, but I always thought it was awful the way his mom treated him, and now I'm starting to realize I was being just like her."
"Terri, you've never--"
My friend covered his mouth with her free hand. "Please, let me finish." When he nodded, she pulled her hand back, uncovering a smile that looked a bit less forced. "What I'm trying to say is, I know you love him, which kinda makes him family, and family shouldn't push each other out of their own homes."
Uncle Rick reached out to Terri. Instead of pulling back like before, she leaned into him and wrapped her arms around his chest. He sniffled a bit and hugged her around the shoulders, then kissed her cheek. "Thank you, Terri. I can't tell you how much that means to me."
Cori stepped up to them and did her best to hug them both. "I'm so glad ya's ain't mad at each other no more."
Uncle Rick held tight to both his daughters, then looked up to Bri and me. "Hey you two. You're just as much family as anybody."
Bri caught what he meant pretty quickly and joined the group hug. Feeling silly just standing there, I joined in too. Once I got over feeling awkward, I started enjoying just being close to people I cared about. It reminded me a lot of the group hugs I used to be invited to before Terri moved away.
The only thing missing was my friend's mom.
Carl's attention was only drawn away from his little sister for a moment, but it was long enough for her to be attacked. How will Carl choose to react, and what will be the repercussions of that choice?
Brianna's Big Brother - Chapter 4
Copyright 2008 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Sitting beside my best friend on the fluffy beach blanket she had brought with her, I watched my sister playing in the shallow end of the lake with Cori. At the moment, they were roaring and growling as they kicked water up onto the beach, flooding the tiny sandcastle town they had been building. While they weren't doing anything really girlish, neither of them seemed to be anything but a girl, which had me wondering how I had ever thought of Brianna as my brother.
I'd been deep in thought, trying to make sense of things, which is probably why I didn't realize Terri was trying to get my attention until she poked me in the ribs. I squirmed when she found my one ticklish spot. "Hey, no fair!"
She gave me a devilish grin. "I thought that'd get your attention."
I considered retaliating, but I'd never found where she was ticklish in all the time I'd known her, and I doubted I could now while she was expecting it. Besides, I wasn't all that sure about where the off-limit zones would be on this stranger who looked a lot like my old friend. "Sorry about that. I kinda got a lot on my mind."
"I pretty much figured that. Thinking about your sister?"
I nodded. "How'd you guess?"
"Oh, woman's intuition."
Hearing something like that coming from someone I'd assumed was a boy when I first met her surprised me. "When'd you become a woman?" I regretted my words when I saw pain flash in her eyes. "Oh god," I said, trying to back-pedal, "I'm so sorry. That just came out all wrong."
She patted my arm, which made my skin tingle for a moment. "It's okay, Carl. I've kinda been asking myself the same question too."
The invisible wall between us faded. Instead of a stranger, I saw my friend, and she was hurting. "You still wish you could be," I lowered my voice, "you know, what'd you said you wished you could be when I'd first found out you were a girl?"
Terri ran her fingers against the grain of the terrycloth in the small space between us. "I don't know ... maybe." She looked out across the lake. At first I thought she was going to say more, but instead her eyes seemed to bulge and her mouth dropped open. I turned to see what had caused such a reaction and saw two boys where our sisters had been playing. One of the boys was holding back Cori, while the other seemed to be busy holding someone under the murky lake water.
My heart froze when I saw Bri's head pop out of the water, gasping for air. The boy next to her laughed as he shoved her back down.
I don't remember getting up or running across the beach, but I do remember slamming into the boy who was holding my sister's head underwater. "You goddam piece of shit!" I was shaking with rage as he fell backwards into the water. "You are SO dead!" I tried kicking him as he crawled away, but the water was too deep and I missed. "Come back here, you little asswipe!" I roared as he got up and began running away.
Just as I was about to run after him and his friend, I felt a tight grip on my arm. "Let 'em go," Terri said from behind me.
I was still seeing red when I turned on my friend, "Let 'em go? Did ya see what he was doing?"
She slowly nodded. I then noticed the smoldering rage behind her calm voice. "The worlds full of little pricks like that, but you've only got one sister, and she really needs you now."
I looked past her and saw my sister kneeling in the water, choking and crying, while Cori whispered to her and held her close.
=-=-=
It was crowded inside Bri's tent with me sitting on one side of my sister and Cori snuggled under the sleeping bag with her on the other side. It was worse when Mom was in here changing my trembling sister into some dry clothes. I had tried to leave when she was being changed, but she had clung to me ever since I had carried her from the lake and she refused to let go of my hand.
The tent flap behind me unzipped. I turned to see my dad's head peeking through the opening. "She asleep?" he quietly asked.
I turned back to Brianna. Her sobs had turned to slow, deep breaths. Her tear-stained face looked relaxed instead of terrified. When I tried moving my hand, it slipped easily from her loosened grip. "I think so," I whispered back."
"Think you're up to coming outside for a minute?"
"I dunno."
Cori raised her head as she tucked Bri's arm under the sleeping bag. "Go ahead, Carl. You been sitting there like that for like ... like hours. Why don'tcha step outside and stretch a bit? I'll stay with her 'til ya get back."
=-=-=
"I'm really sorry," I said as I climbed out of the tent.
"What for?" Dad asked as he wrapped an arm across my shoulders.
"I'm sorry for not paying close enough attention to Bri, and for not beating the snot out of those two ... those. ..." Between the lump in my throat and trying to not swear around my parents, nothing else would come out.
"Come here, Son," he said as he pulled me into a powerful bear-hug.
"Daaad! People are gonna see," I said as I scanned the small part of the campground still visable over his muscular shoulder."
"Let 'em. Now are you going to hug your old man back, or is this going to be a one way thing?"
Realizing he probably wasn't planning on letting me go, I gave in and hugged him back. I was so glad I did. The ache I had been holding deep inside seemed to melt away. I hadn't realized I had started crying until he pulled back and brushed a tear from my cheek. "Carl, you've done nothing to be sorry for."
"But those kids--"
Mom hugged me from behind. "They're being dealt with, honey."
I turned in the arms of both my parents until I could look at my mom. "What ya mean they're being dealt with?"
Terri pulled herself up from a camper chair and stood in front of me, looking embarrassed and awkward. "I hope you don't mind me butting my nose into all this, but I called my father when Cori told me those two guys had caused problems before. He's friends with the owner of the campground, and he said he'll make sure their visit here gets cut short."
It took me a second for what she said to start sinking in. "You mean, they're gonna get kicked out of the camp?"
Terri nodded and smiled. There was a certain bit of pride in the way she squared her shoulders. "Yeah. He's pretty well known around here and people usually listen when he's got something important to say."
"Wow. Thank you." Those words didn't seem like enough to say what I was feeling, so I held out my arms to my friend.
"You're welcome," she said as we hugged. "What are best buds for?"
When Terri finally let go, my mom rubbed my back as she asked, "Think you're up to a little talk?"
"I guess so," I answered, tensing up just a little. Mom's 'little talks' usually were about pretty big things.
Dad led me over to one of the huge logs near the dead camp fire. After he sat one one side of me, Terri sat on the other, then Mom pulled up the camper chair and sat in front of me. She stared at her folded hands before looking up at me with a very serious, searching expression. "Carl ... sweetheart, how would you feel about starting at a new school this fall?"
In this chapter, Carl visits the psychologist Brianna has been seeing over the summer. After a brief chat with Carl, the psychologist brings in Brianna, who asks her older brother a question that could have a profound effect on both of their lives.
Brianna's Big Brother - Chapter 5
Copyright 2008 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
After Dad signed us in at the receptionist window, we followed her directions to Dr. Morton's office. Riding here in a car with no air conditioning in the blistering summer heat hadn't been fun. Even though the cool of the office building was a relief, the sick feeling I'd had getting here hadn't gone away.
Dad and I had just sat down next to Mom when the door at the far end of the waiting room was opened by an older man with greying hair and a neatly trimmed beard. Brianna's face lit up when she came through the door behind him.
"Carl!" Her pigtails bounced as she ran across the room. She probably would have knocked me over if I hadn't already been sitting down when she leaped at me and hugged me tight.
"Hey Bri," I said as I hugged her back.
"I thought you said you didn't need to see Dr Morton," she said as she released me and stood back up.
"Well, after Mom took you here, me and Dad sorta had a talk, and I decided to at least give this whole 'talking things out' stuff a chance."
The man who'd come through the door with Brianna strode across the room until he was standing behind her. "Good afternoon," he said in a warm, deep voice. "I'm Dr. Morton. Would you happen to be this young lady's brother?"
Even though I felt a little nervous talking to someone I'd just met, there was something about the way he stood and the gentleness in his eyes that made him a lot less scary than I'd expected. "Ermm, yeah. Sorry for not coming in before."
"Not a problem at all, Carl. Most people feel a bit uneasy about talking to head shrinkers."
Hearing a psychiatrist calling himself as a head shrinker hit my funny bone. I tried to keep down the laughter bubbling up, but a snort managed to slip out. Okay, maybe it was more of a giggle, but it was a very manly one.
The doctor smiled and held out a hand towards the door he'd just come through. "Would you like to join me for a little chat?"
The dread I was feeling after I'd told Dad I'd talk to the doctor was almost gone. I wasn't about to start skipping or anything, but I was able to follow Dr. Morton out of the waiting room without feeling like I was passing through the gates of hell.
After leading me into what looked more like a living room than an office, the doctor asked me to sit anywhere I felt comfortable as he closed the door. I decided on an overstuffed chair near the window and felt like I was being held in a warm, gentle hug as I eased myself down into it.
The doctor sat in a similar chair next to mine and smiled as he looked at me for a moment. The intense glare I'd been expecting wasn't there. It was more of a friendly, grandfatherly look. "First of all, I'd like to thank you for coming today, Carl."
That caught me a bit off guard. "Whatcha thanking me for?"
"Well," he answered as he leaned forward in his seat, "after hearing about the wonderful big brother Brianna's been telling me about, I've been hoping to get a chance to meet you."
I could feel my ears turning warm. "She must have been making up stories then. I'm not that great of a brother."
The doctor's eyebrows popped up and his eyes widened with surprise. "Why do you say that?"
"Well, when I'd first been told my little brother was my little sister, I pretty much just ignored her for a while."
Doctor Morton nodded, then was very still for a moment before asking, "How'd you feel during this time?"
Something about being asked about that time got under my skin and I blurted out the first thing that came to mind. "Mostly, pissed off."
Instead of getting mad at me for swearing like my parents would, he just nodded. "You said, 'mostly'. Does that mean you felt other things as well?"
"Well, I felt kinda lonely too."
"Why'd you feel lonely?"
I had to think about that for a minute. "I guess it's 'cause when I was told I had a sister instead of a brother, it felt like my brother disappeared. I know this sounds stupid, but it felt like she killed him."
"That doesn't sound stupid at all. Many people have a sense of loss when they find out someone close to them is transgendered."
"So, what do they do when they feel like that?"
"There are as many responses as there are people responding. Quite a few react the way you did, by trying to ignore what's going on."
I hung my head and sighed. "I can't believe I did that to her."
The doctor lifted my chin until I was looking at him. "It's okay to feel bad about what you did, but try not to let it pull you down. You did eventually reach out to her, which shows a great deal of maturity for someone your age."
The 'someone your age' comment made me bristle. "I don't know if I feel all that mature. If I was, I probably woulda dealt with finding out about Brianna like my parents did and just moved on."
"Do you feel your parents weren't affected when they found out their son was their daughter?"
"I dunno. They were like all smiles when they broke the news to me, and they've been acting like Brian never existed and Brianna was always here."
"How did that make you feel?"
"I felt like I was the only one who cared Brian was gone."
"Do you still miss Brian?"
"Yeah, sorta."
"Why do you say, 'sorta'?"
"Well, it ain't exactly like he's gone. He's just become my sister."
"How do you feel about having a sister?"
"It's not as bad as I thought it'd be. I still get times when I feel awkward around her, but mostly it feels like she's the same person Brian was, just in a different package." From the way Doctor Morton's shoulders were hunched up, I got the feeling there was something behind the questions he wasn't saying. "Why'd you ask?"
He slowly brought his palms together, stretched out his fingers, and stared at his hands for a few seconds. He had a much more serious expression when he looked up. "When I first met Brianna, she mentioned wanting to ask you a particular question. I managed to convince her to wait until I got an opportunity to talk to you."
"What'd she wanna ask me?"
"I think it'd be best if she asked you herself. Would you mind if I brought her in here?"
When I nodded, he took in a deep breath and smiled before walking out of the room. My imagination went pretty wild with all kinds of ideas while I was left alone, but I still hadn't come up with anything that made much sense when the doctor came back into the room with Brianna.
"Why don't you sit in the chair next to your brother," he suggested while patting her shoulder.
"Hi Carl," she said, giving me a nervous smile as she sat down.
"Hey Bri," I answered hoping I didn't come across as nervous as she did. "What's up?"
She turned to Dr. Morton, who was sitting down on the sofa across from us. "It's okay for me to ask now?"
He gave her a slow nod. "Just take your time, and remember that it's still okay to change your mind if you'd like."
"I don't wanna change my mind." She turned back to me. "It's somethin' I just really gotta ask."
Curiosity about what the mysterious question was mixed with fear of what could make the question so hard for my sister. "Go ahead and ask. I'll do my best to listen."
Brianna took in a shaky breath and let it out slowly. "Well, first I wanna say it's really meant an awful lot how nice you been to me. You ain't teased me 'bout how I looked or acted or anything like that."
"Well," I said after thinking about spending the past few months with my new sister, "that ain't exactly true. There were actually a few times I remember teasing you, like when I'd told you your pigtails looked like puppydog ears."
Some of her nervousness faded as she grinned. "Well, yeah, but that was just regular big-brother teasing. I was thinkin' more 'bout how ya din't tease me for dressin' like a girl an' actin' like one."
I frowned while trying to make sense of what she just said. "Why would I tease you about that? You're a girl, ain't ya?"
Her grin shifted into a thoughtful smile. "Yeah. At least, I think I am. I know I've felt happier an' ... more me this summer than I ever been. But I also feel kinda bad, 'cause I had to take somethin' from ya to do that."
"Whatcha talking about?" I asked, feeling even more confused.
She stood up and took both of my hands in hers. "What I'm trying to say is, I've had a really great summer, but. ..."
I studied my little sister's face. Joy and grief seemed to be battling there. Unshed tears sparkled in her eyes. "But what?" I asked, barely able to speak at the sight of her in so much pain.
"But, I had to take away your brother to do that, an' I feel awful. That's why I was wondering if you'd. ..." She bit her lower lip and took in deep breath before continuing. "I was just wondering if you'd like me to go back to being Brian again."
It took a minute before my lungs started working again. "You wanna go back to being Brian?"
She started shaking her head, then shrugged. "I dunno. I've liked being a girl, but it ain't worth it if it hurts ya."
What I had just been offered started sinking in. I stood up and wrapped my arms around the person who'd been my brother for almost ten years and, for the past few months, had been my sister. "What I want, more than anything else, is for you to be happy."
Bri pulled back and looked up at me. "But me bein' happy means you bein' sad."
"What makes you think I'm sad?"
" 'Cause ya lost yer brother an' ya miss him ... I mean me."
"What I missed was *you*. After spending the summer with you, and seeing things like how you still slurp your cereal, or how you're still afraid of climbing trees, but do it anyway when I'm up in one, or how you still feel the same when I hug you ... I realized I didn't lose you. You're still you; you're just a little different."
My little sister blinked and a tear slid down her cheek before she nearly cracked my ribs with a hug. "I love you, Carl," she whispered.
For a moment, I felt very aware of the doctor being there and kinda stiffened when I realized another guy was seeing me being mushy. Eventually, I decided I really didn't care and started sniffling as I held my little sister close. "I love you too, Brianna. No matter what you do or what you call yourself, I'll always love you."
I'm so excited! Saphira kindly offered to translate my story, Shoes, to German! It's now posted on the German TG fiction website, Tor der Trá¤ume, which translates to something like Gate of the Dreams. The translated story can be found there under the name Schuhe, as well as below.
Schuhe
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Die feuchte Morgenbriese war noch immer frisch, dennoch lies ich mein Schlafzimmerfenster offen um den Geruch von ká¼rzlich getrockneter Farbe loszuwerden. Die im Wind flatternden weissen Spitzenvorhá¤nge sahen in einem Jungenzimmer nicht wirklich passend aus, aber sie gená¼gten bis Mom schá¶nere finden konnte, welche in mein Fenster passten.
Ich lag auf meinem Bett und starrte an die schrá¤ge Decke, wá¤hrend ich mich fragte, wie viel Nichtstun ich wohl in den ersten Tag meiner Sommerferien packen ká¶nnte, als ich es klopfen há¶rte.
Ich schloss meine Augen und atmete tief ein. Der furchtsame Ton des Klopfens gab mir eine gute Vorstellung davon wer es sein ká¶nnte, aber ich wer noch nicht bereit ihn zusehen. Um ihn hinzuhalten wá¤hrend ich mich sammelte rief ich: ”žWer ist da?“
" Ich ... ich bin's“
Ich fá¼hlte mich wie ein Trottel als ich die Nervositá¤t in seiner Stimme há¶rte. Seit sich unsere Eltern mit mir hingesetzt hatten um mir die Verá¤nderungen zu erklá¤ren, die diesen Sommer passieren wá¼rden und besonders nach dem ich in meinen eigenes Zimmer gezogen war, hatte ich es vermieden mit meinem kleinen Bruder zu reden. Es sah nicht so aus, als ká¶nnte ich ihm lá¤nger ausweichen: ”žKomm herauf Brian.“
Als sich die Tá¼re knarrend á¶ffnete, realisierte ich, dass ich nur Unterwá¤sche trug. Ich fand ein paar verschwitzte Hosen im Wá¤scheberg neben meinem Bett und zog diese schnell an. Es fá¼hlte sich merkwá¼rdig an zu befá¼rchten so von jemandem gesehen zu werden mit dem man jahrelang ein Zimmer geteilt hat. Wá¤hrend ich mich zurá¼ck auf mein Bett setzte und anfing ein muffig riechendes, aber immer noch tragbares Polohemd á¼ber meinen Kopf zu ziehen, há¶rte ich leise Schritte langsam die mit Teppich bedeckte Treppe hochsteigen.
Das erste was ich bemerkte als ich á¼ber den Kragen meines Hemds sehen konnte, war sein Haar. Es war nicht das erste mal, dass ich ihn mit einem Pferdeschwanz sah, aber ihn há¶her an seinem Kopf zu sehen, lies ihn doch ein bisschen anders aussehen. Er erstarrte als sich unsere Blicke trafen und sein Gesichtsausdruck war irgendwo zwischen Sorge und Angst. ”žBist du sicher, dass es in Ordnung ist? Ich wusste nicht, dass du immer noch am schlafen bist.
Das war mein kleiner Bruder, immer an die Gefá¼hle anderer denkend. ”žIst Okay Bri“
Mein Bruder lá¤chelte als ich seinen Spitznamen wie Brie aussprach ( damit es sich auf Bee wie Biene reimte ) nicht wie Brei, und er begann wieder die Treppe heraufzusteigen. Ich war noch nicht bereit ihn Brianna zu nennen, aber seinen Spitznamen zu verbiegen war gar nicht so schlecht. Sein sonniges lá¤cheln zu sehen war es definitiv wert. Ich lá¤chelte zurá¼ck und tat mein bestes mich auf das vorzubereiten, was ich als ná¤chstes erblicken wá¼rde.
Ich war etwas á¼berrascht, als ich sah, dass er ein durchaus normales T-Shirt trug.
Ja es war pink und ja, es hatte kleine weisse Blá¼mchen drauf. Allerdings, wenn man die Blá¼mchen und die Farbe ignorierte, sah es nicht wirklich anders aus als ein normales Jungen T-shirt. Ich war noch mehr á¼berrascht, als er eine weitere Stufe hochstieg und ich sah, dass er eine noch normalere Jeans trug. ”žIch dachte, du wá¼rdest heute einen Rock tragen?“
Er stoppte wieder und sein Lá¤cheln schwand etwas. ”žUm ehrlich zu sein, ich wollte. Soll ich zurá¼ckgehen und mich umziehen?“
Erst in diesem Moment realisierte ich, dass er ebenso nervá¶s sein musste wegen dem Gesprá¤ch mit mir wie ich. ”žNein, du siehst gut aus.“
Bris Lá¤cheln kehrte zurá¼ck und er kam die letzten Stufen hinauf. In dem Moment sah ich die Schuhe. Sie waren pink, glá¤nzten und hatten kleine Lá¶cher durch die seine weissen Socken zu sehen waren und dá¼nne Riemchen die an einer Seite mit einer Schnalle geschlossen waren. Egal wie sehr ich es versuchte, ich konnte sie mir nicht als etwas vorstellen, was ein Junge tragen wá¼rde. á„hh, schá¶ne Schuhe.“
Seine Wangen wurden knallrot. ”žDanke, ich mag die wirklich sehr.“
Ihn so schá¼chtern und nervá¶s dastehen zu sehen war dann doch etwas zuviel fá¼r mich, also sprang ich von meinem Bett und rief: ”žGigantische Kitzel Attacke!“ Bevor er auch nur einen Schritt zurá¼ck machen konnte, war ich bei ihm und packte ihn um den Bauch.
Er kicherte schon als ich ihn auf mein Bett warf und es brauchte nicht viel Kitzelei bis er sich wand und quietschte: ”žStopp! Há¶r auf! Ich mach mir sonst in die Hose.
”ž Gut,“ sagt ich mit meiner rauen Kitzelmonster-Stimme: ”žIch denke nicht, dass das deinem grossen Bruder gefallen wá¼rde, also há¶r ich auf... erstmal.“
Bri lachte noch immer als er sich von der Kitzelei erholte, aber in seinen Augen war auch Traurigkeit: ”žIch habe meinen grossen Bruder vermisst.“
Ich habe meinen kleinen Br-- ich meine ich hab dich auch vermisst. Entschuldige, dass ich in letzter Zeit so blá¶d war.
”ž Naja, wir haben nicht so geredet, wie wir es frá¼her getan haben, aber du bist nicht gemein oder so gewesen. Dad sagte mir, dass du nicht geredet hast, weil du verwirrt warst und erstmal mit ein paar Dingen klar kommen musstest.“
Ich sa០auf der Kante meines Bettes und schaute á¼ber meine Schulter auf mein... meine Schwester? Das Wort fá¼hlte sich immer noch eigenartig an, wenn ich dabei an jemanden dachte den ich immer als meinen Bruder gekannt hatte. ”žIch bin immer noch ziemlich verwirrt.“
Bri setzte sich auf und rutschte á¼ber das Bett bis er ein paar Zentimeter von mir entfernt sass. ”žWas verwirrt dich denn?“
”ž Mom und Dad haben versucht mir zu erklá¤ren, dass du innerlich ein Má¤dchen bist obwohl du á¤usserlich wie ein Junge aussiehst.“
Er sah auf den Boden und baumelte die Absá¤tze seiner pinken Schuhe gegen den há¶lzernen Rahmen meines Bettes: ”žIch weiss nicht ob ich das ebenso gut erklá¤ren kann. Es ist wie wenn ich Linkshá¤nder wá¤re, es ist nicht etwas wozu ich mich einfach entschieden habe. Es ist einfach so wie ich bin.“
”ž Ich kann nicht sagen, dass ich es wirklich verstehe, aber ich versuche es in mein Hirn zu kriegen. Was mich wirklich verblá¼ffte ist, wieso du das Gefá¼hl hast, dich plá¶tzlich wie ein Má¤dchen zu kleiden. Wenn du schon immer ein Má¤dchen warst und du hast immer Jungensachen getragen bis jetzt, wieso musst du das á¤ndern?“
”ž Weil die Jungensachen sich nicht angenehm angefá¼hlt haben.“
”ž Was ist denn falsch an denen?“
Bris Fá¼sse há¶rten auf zu baumeln und er schaute hoch zu mir. ”žDie fá¼hlten sich einfach... falsch an. Es ist wie...“ Ich konnte fá¶rmlich die Glá¼hbirne á¼ber seinem Kopf aufleuchten sehen als ein Grinsen sich auf seinem Gesicht ausbreitete. ”žIch hab eine Idee, aber ich muss deine Schuhe ausleihen. Wo hast du die?“
”ž á„h, da drá¼ben unten im Schrank.“
Bri sprang von meinem Bett und und rannte in die Richtung die ich ihm gezeigt hatte und kam einige Augenblicke spá¤ter mit meinen guten Ausgeh-Schuhen zurá¼ck.
Nachdem er sie vor mir auf den Boden gestellt hatte, schaute er mich an, immer noch mit diesem komischen Grinsen. ”žOkay, zieh deine Schuhe an.“
Ich schaute herunter und stellte fest das der rechte Schuh bei meinem linken Fuss stand und umgekehrt. Als ich meinen rechten Fuss herá¼ber nahm um an den rechten Schuh zu kommen, fasste mich Bri am Fussgelenk. ”žNein, so nicht.“ Er fá¼hrte meinen rechten Fuss wieder zurá¼ck zu dem linken Schuh und zog ihn mir an. Danach tat er das gleiche mit dem linken Fuss. Nachdem er die Schná¼rsenkel in ordentlichen Schleifen geschná¼rt hatte, schaute er mit einem etwas ernsteren Ausdruck hoch. ”žWie fá¼hlt es sich an? Sind sie zu eng oder so etwas?“
”ž Es fá¼hlt sich komisch an die Schuhe verkehrt herum anzuhaben, aber es schmerzt nicht oder so.“
Bri stand auf und hielt mir eine Hand hin. ”žDenkst du, dass du aufstehen kannst?“
Ich nahm seine Hand und zog mich vorsichtig hoch vom Bett. Nachdem ich mein Gleichgewicht gefunden hatte, lies Bri meine Hand los, und machte einen Schritt zurá¼ck. ”žOkay, versuch nun zu laufen.“ Bri folgte mir als ich eine langsame Runde durch mein Zimmer machte. ”žSo, wie fá¼hlt es sich zu gehen mit verkehrt herum angezogenen Schuhen?“
”ž Ich weiss nicht. Es fá¼hlt sich...“
”ž Verkehrt an?“
Nun war es an mir, eine kleine Glá¼hlampe á¼ber meinen Kopf erscheinen zu haben. ”žDu meinst, das ist es, wie du dich dein ganzen Leben gefá¼hlt hast?“
Bri nickte still, ergriff dann wieder meine Hand und fá¼hrte mich zum Bett zurá¼ck. Die Federn á¤chzten als wir uns beide setzten. Als ich mich herunterbeugte um mir die Schná¼rsenkel zu á¶ffnen, fasste er meinen Arm. ”žBevor du das tust, versuch dir vorzustellen wie es wá¤re, wenn du die Schuhe niemals ausziehen ká¶nntest.“
Ich setzte mich wieder auf und schaute die Person an, die ich so lange Zeit fá¼r meinen kleinen Bruder gehalten hatte. Ich versuchte mir vorzustellen, wie es sich wohl anfá¼hlen musste, durch das Leben zu gehen und sich verkehrt zu fá¼hlen. Meine Fá¼sse fingen an wehzutun, als ich so da saáŸ, und ich fragte mich, ob es Bri weh tat sich verkehrt zu fá¼hlen. Mein Herz zerriss fast als ich daran dachte, wie jemand der mir soviel bedeutete mit solchen Schmerzen durchs leben gehen musste.
Schá¼tzend legte ich einen Arm um Bri, die erstaunt zu mir aufsah. ”žAlles okay?“
”ž Klar. Darf ein grosser Bruder nicht seine kleine Schwester knuddeln?“
Bris Unterlippe zitterte und eine Trá¤ne kullerte ihre Wange hinab. Ich reichte herunter und zog sie auf meinen Scho០und wiegte sie sanft als sie an meiner Schulter leise weinte. Ich schá¤me mich nicht zu sagen, da០auch ich weinte. Genauso wenig schá¤me ich mich zu sagen, dass ich meine Schwester liebe. Ich mag nicht viel von anderen Dingen verstehen, aber das ist etwas was ich verstehe. Wenn du geliebt wirst, ist der Rest dann noch wichtig?
Ich kickte meine Schuhe weg und widersetzte mich innerlich der Welt, auf das sie versuche mich zu á¼berzeugen, dass ich Unrecht habe.
After posting a number of song lyrics and poems, I noticed they seemed to be a bit scattered, so I decided to gather them all here in one collection.
A Child's I's
Copyright 2024 by Heather Rose Brown
CAUTION: This is one of my darker poems. While it does mention death, there's no depiction of anyone being hurt or harmed in it. Still, if something like that might be triggering for you, then please be careful.
=-=-=
There once was a child
Who thought ze was dead.
Ze saw with hir I's
And lived in hir head.
One day ze came out to
Our cramped little world.
They told hir ze must be
A boy or a girl.
Ze gazed at them fiercely
With hir glittering I's.
Then said very softly,
"Stop speaking in lies."
Then off danced the child
Who thought ze was dead.
Ze came to our world
And went out of hir head.
Haters Gonna Hate (That's Why Lovers Gotta love)
Copyright 2012 by Heather Rose Brown
This Friday I was talking to another transgendered person about a hate crime they had witnessed. I went home with an aching sadness and rage at the unprovoked violence. It wasn't until later while chatting with some friends that I heard someone say, "Haters gonna hate," to which I responded, "That's why lovers gotta love." After thinking about those two phrases last night, I woke up with the following song.
=-=-=
(sung like an R&B tune with just a hint of funk)
Haters gonna hate.
That's why lovers gotta love.
Listen to me.
Haters gonna hate.
That's why lovers gotta love.
There are too many hearts
filled up with hate today.
There's got to be more love
and that is why I say,
Haters gonna hate.
That's why lovers gotta love.
Sing it with me.
Haters gonna hate.
That's why lovers gotta love.
If you hate a hater,
then you're a hater too.
Respond to hate with love,
and that love will be true.
Haters gonna hate.
That's why lovers gotta love.
One more time now.
Haters gonna hate.
That's why lovers gotta love.
I Kissed a Boy
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
This is a song inspired by Katy Perry's "I Kissed a Girl", but with a transgender twist. Enjoy!
=-=-=
Never seen a boy so delicate
Till the convention
Across the crowd he caught my eye
Got my attention
I strolled up to his booth
He flashed a smile at me
Sign said kiss for one buck
Funds go to charity
I kissed a boy and I liked it
The feel of his silky lipstick
I kissed a boy just to try it
I hope my girlfriend don't mind it
It felt so wrong
It felt so right
Don't mean I'm in love tonight
I kissed a boy and I liked it
I liked it
I grinned at him and asked his name
He grinned back and blushed
Then he whispered Kissme Again
That's when my pulse rushed
It's not what, gay girls do
Not how they should behave
My head gets so confused
Hard to obey
I kissed a boy and I liked it
The feel of his silky lipstick
I kissed a boy just to try it
I hope my girlfriend don't mind it
It felt so wrong
It felt so right
Don't mean I'm in love tonight
I kissed a boy and I liked it
I liked it
Pretty boys are so magical
Soft skin, pink lips, so kissable
Hard to resist so touchable
Too good to deny it
Ain't no big deal, it's innocent
I kissed a boy and I liked it
The feel of his silky lipstick
I kissed a boy just to try it
I hope my girlfriend don't mind it
It felt so wrong
It felt so right
Don't mean I'm in love tonight
I kissed a boy and I liked it
I liked it
I'd been listening to the song, Jessie's Girl by Rick Springfield, when I started wondering what the song might be like if a few of the words were changed. The results of that musing can be found in the lyrics below. :)
Jessi's Girl
by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Jessi is a friend.
Yeah, I know she's been
A good friend of mine.
But lately something's changed
That can not be undone.
Jessi's looking for a girl,
And I want to be the one.
And she'll watching me with those eyes.
And she'll be lovin' me with that body.
I just know it.
Yeah she'll be holding me in her arms late, late at night.
You know, I wish that I was Jessi's girl.
I wish that I was Jessi's girl.
I would become a woman for that.
I'd play along with the charade.
There wouldn't seem to be a reason to change.
You know, I'll feel so silly,
When I start talking cute.
Then I'll tell her that I love her,
But the point is probably moot.
'Cos she'll be watching me with those eyes,
And she'll be lovin' me with that body.
I just know it.
And she'll be holding me in her arms late, late at night.
Yeah, Jessi's girl.
I wish that I was Jessi's girl.
I would become a woman.
I would become a woman for that.
And I'm lookin' in the mirror all the time,
Wondering what she would see in me.
It's been funny,
Nothing else seems to rhyme.
Ain't that the way
Love's supposed to be?
You know, I would become a woman for that.
You know, I wish that I was Jessi's girl.
I wish that I was Jessi's girl.
To be Jessi's girl,
I would become a woman for that. Yeah
Jessi's girl.
I wish that I was Jessi's girl.
I want to be Jessi's girl.
This is a song that floated into my head this morning. If you can, try to imagine it as a capella with a slow-beat finger snapping in the background. The words in italics are meant to be heard in a deeper voice with more of a monotone than the regular text. This song kinda deals with...well...wanting to be a pretty girl. ;)
Pretty Girl
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
I wanna be a pretty girl.
I wanna be a pretty girl.
a pretty girl
I shave my legs
Then I shave my face.
Make sure my breast forms
Are in place.
and that's because
I'm gonna be a pretty girl.
I'm gonna be a pretty girl.
are you a girl
Slip on a wig
And cute high heels.
I wanna know what a
real girl feels.
are you for real
Oh yes I am
A pretty girl.
And that's because
I'm a pretty girl.
Smile
Copyright 2014 by Heather Rose Brown
This is a song about someone who's missing someone standing right in front of them. Any rhyming is accidental, and the structure isn't exactly symmetrical, but the emotion in these lyrics come straight from the heart.
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Hello there.
Forgive
My staring.
It just feels
Somehow
I know you.
And I just
Needed
To tell you,
Boy you smile
Just like a girl
I used to know.
And I know
That you
Are not her.
Still your smile
Feels so
Familiar.
And my heart
Will not
Stop aching.
'Cause you smile
Just like a girl
I used to know.
-----
I know it's stupid
But I kept hoping
She was just hiding
Inside of you.
I couldn't handle
All of the changes
That were erasing
that girl I loved.
Now I'm regretting
How I reacted.
Can you forgive my
Running away.
-----
Since that day
I have
Been hoping
I could see
Just one
Of your smiles.
Cause you seem
Just like a boy
I'd like to know.
Can a boy get over his own issues with returning to something he formerly enjoyed in order to fill in for a girl he secretly has a crush on?
Square Dance Stand In
Copyright 2011 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
"No!" I shouted as I dumped a shovelful of musty hay and droppings into the wheelbarrow with a loud clang.
"Pleeeease?" my older sister begged as she opened the gate to the stall I was cleaning.
It was always hard saying no to Crystal. I turned my back on her and started scooping up some more bedding. "Would you leave me alone? Having to muck out the stalls is bad enough without you getting on my case."
She gently rested a hand on my shoulder from behind. "If you help us out, I'll take care of the stalls and the rest of the barn."
I shrugged her hand off my shoulder. A moment later, I felt my ponytail slap me in the middle of my sweaty back when she pulled my baseball cap off my head. I knew she was trying to get my attention, which is why I ignored her as I dumped another load into the wheelbarrow. "Great timing," I said as I glanced up at her. "I'm almost done here."
"Well, then I'll do it for the rest of the week," she said as she shoved her head into my cap and pulled a few tufts of her short, wavy hair out the back.
I let the shovel blade drop to the ground and leaned on the handle. "Which of your chores am I gonna have to do while you do this one? And DON'T say trail guide, 'cause I'm never doing that again."
Crystal gave me a confused look. "But you were so good at it."
"I was good at being hit on."
"Jamie, you're in high school now, and you're probably one of the cutest freshmen there. You've got to expect to be hit on sometimes."
"By a guy?"
My sister cracked a smile, which she quickly pulled into a semi-straight face. "As a trail guide, I've been hit on often enough to know not to take it so seriously."
"It may be okay for you, but I've already got people thinking I'm ... well ...."
"Gay?"
"Yeah," I said, then quickly added when I saw her frown, "and before you say anything, I ain't got anything against them. I just ain't one of 'em and don't wanna go through what I had to put up with through most of junior high."
"I remember." Crystal sighed. "It's why you quit square dancing."
"Uhuh," I said as I nodded. "I'm finally starting to find friends again, and I really don't wanna screw anything up, which is why I can't help ya's. Can't you find someone else to stand in for Macey?"
"I've already tried asking everyone I could think of. You're the only one who's not already in the competition, yet good enough to pick up the new steps fast enough to be helpful as a dance partner."
"But ... dancing with a guy?"
"You won't have to dance with him in the contest. The doctor said Macey's ankle should be better by then, so long as she stays off it for a few days. She's good enough to still be in top form when it's time for the contest, but the rest of us still need practice."
I sighed and shook my head. "Even if I was as good as you're making me out to be, you'd still laugh at me when you saw me doing a girl's dance steps."
Crystal raised her right hand. "Honest, I won't even crack a smile."
"Okay, but what about the guys? Jake and Gary are in the same school. What if they let out that I'm standing in for a girl? If something like that got around, I'd never live it down."
I heard a rusty groan and looked up to see a wedge of morning sunlight coming in through the opening barn door. Two fairly tall shadows walked in. I recognized the voice of the first one even before my eyes had a chance to adjust.
"I swear," Jake said as he strode towards me and my sister, "I won't tell a soul. Besides, I'd be in the same boat as you if anyone found out I'd had a guy for a dance partner."
"Same here," Gary added as he followed closely behind. "Your sister would chew me up, spit me out, then dump me if I said anything."
Crystal pulled my cap off her head and smacked Gary in the chest with it. "Don't forget, I'll pulverize whatever's left of you after that, then break up with you again."
Even though what they'd said didn't sound all that romantic, they were making eyes at each other. While they were still distracted, I grabbed my cap and slid it back onto my head, tucking my ponytail back under it.
I studied all three of them. With promises from my sister and both of the guys, I was starting to feel like I was in a losing battle. "Okay, I guess I can take your words to keep this quiet, but how does Macey feel about this? I mean, I'll be dancing with her brother and all."
Just then, the prettiest girl in the world hobbled into the barn. "I wouldn't mind at all," she said, giving me a smile that made my knees go weak. "In fact, it'd really mean a lot to me if you would."
=-=-=
So, there I was, Jake behind me with his one hand on my hip and his other hand holding mine. I looked across the living room and watched my sister and her boyfriend getting into the same starting position.
When they were settled, I turned to Macey and watched as she plugged her iPod into an amplifier. After queuing up the songs we were going to be using, she looked up and gave me the same amazing smile that had finally convinced me to go along with this crazy idea.
Macey sat the amplifier beside her on the couch, then stood up and hopped over to me. "You've almost got the starting position perfect."
"Mace," Jake said, "you really shouldn't be getting up like that without your crutch."
"Oh, shush." she said as she turned her brother's head to face forward. When she took my hand and began moving it, my whole arm started tingling.
I barely noticed my hand was resting on the hand Jake had on my hip until Macey had hopped back to the couch. Something about having my hand there was almost too much. If the music hadn't started any sooner, I might have called it quits right then.
But when the music started, something deep inside seemed to take over. I'd almost forgotten the way my heart would start thumping when the dance started. Even the awkwardness of being led instead of leading didn't take away from the joy of moving in rhythm with the music.
I was completely lost, which is probably why I didn't realize someone had come into the living room until I heard clapping when the music stopped. I was panting a little, trying to keep the final pose from wobbling when I turned to the sound. It was probably a good thing Jake had his arm around my waist just then, or I might have fallen to the floor in a faint when I saw my dad.
"Dad," I said between gasps, "I can explain."
"What's there to explain?" He asked as he walked towards me with a broad smile. "There's nothing wrong with filling in for Macey while her ankle heals."
I felt a cold lump in my stomach as I turned to Crystal. "You told him? I thought you said you weren't going to tell anybody."
My sister gave me a blank look, but before she could say anything, Dad chuckled and said, "She didn't tell me anything. I've seen your friends coming over for the past few weeks to practice for the contest. When I saw Macey on the couch with her ankle bandaged up and you standing in her place, it didn't take much to put it all together."
"Oh," I said quietly. "So, you're okay with me filling in?"
Dad smiled at me for a moment, then did something he hadn't done in years.
He kissed me on the top of my head. "I'm very proud of you," he said. "You put aside your own feelings to help out your friends."
Part of me was a little annoyed that I was still short enough for him to still do that, but another part of me felt ... nice.
A long while ago, I was thinking about what my life might be like if I started living as a female. I wondered how others might react. Would I find the people in my life being supportive of my decision? Would I stand alone? These and similar questions constantly haunted me.
During that time, I had composed several songs; this is one of them. Actually, I envisioned this as more of a music video. I lost my original copy and had to rewrite it, adding bits here and there. For the most part, the three parts of this song at the end are as I had originally written them.
Stand Up
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
The last few rays of light from the setting sun stretched across the mass of humanity crowded into the huge, open-air stadium. Each individual in the crowd was covered from head to toe with a loose gray jumpsuit, and matching gloves, hood, and boots. Each face was hidden behind a bone white mask that expressed, if anything, indifference. A soft murmuring ebbed and flowed through the crowd like a wave across an endless, mindless sea.
In the center of the stadium rose two rectangular, concrete towers. When the sun finally dipped below the horizon, white hot spotlights lit the tops of both towers and the taller one shuddered to life with a mechanical groan. Black metal doors on the top of the tower glinted in the harsh light as they slowly opened up, revealing a figure dressed in long gray robes and a mask darker than the shadow of a million lost souls.
The murmur quickly died and the figure at the top of the tower spoke in a low, rumbling voice with a frightening combination of menace and parental concern. "As many of you may have heard, a certain citizen has been speaking to others, encouraging unrest and indecency. Normally, such aberration is dealt with swiftly and humanely in our re-education centers."
"Unfortunately, those same centers that have for decades allowed society to live free from the threat of war had been called into question by this citizen. Many have begun questioning the wisdom of the Protectors." The figures head bowed for a moment and a soft sigh whispered out of the speakers set into the base of the tower.
"We, your Protectors, have your best interests at heart. That is why we have called you here tonight. We believe that only by seeing the results of this citizens aberration can you judge for yourselves and understand the wisdom of the ways that have allowed our society to survive. Tonight, we offer you the opportunity to decide the fate of your fellow citizen. After ze has spoken in hir own defense, you may stand to show you believe ze should be set free, as many rumors indicate is the will of the people. If you remain seated, you will show your support of your Protectors and the help we wish to provide to this wayward citizen."
The Protector turned and gestured to the lower tower, which rumbled to life. Gasps and shocked muttering rolled through the crowd as an unmasked citizen with long, dark brown hair billowing in the gentle breeze, rose through the opening doors. Folding hir arms tightly across hir chest, the Protector glared through hir mask at the citizen standing proud and defiant on the lower tower. "Citizen KT1164, do you have anything to say in your defense before your peers pass judgment on you?"
The citizen glared back, her lips tightening to a thin line of determination before speaking. "Yes. First, my name is Kat, not KT1164. Second, I am more than a citizen; I am a woman. Third, I have something to share in a form of communication nearly forgotten." She turned to the audience. "It's called a song. I hope you will think about the words and the meaning behind them before you make a decision."
The steel grating below her feet rang out across the silent audience as Kat began stomping her heel in a slow, steady beat. Her voice, faltering at first, grew in strength as she sung from her heart.
"Stand up. Be counted.
Don't be afraid to show your face.
Stand up. Be counted.
Be proud of who you are.
Stand up. Be counted.
Raise your head and take your place.
Stand up. Be counted."
Kat paused a moment, scanning the crowd for any reaction behind the sterile masks.
"Don't let me stand alone."
The Protector's fists trembled with barely controlled rage. "You dare ... you dare to bring up the old ways ... the ways that nearly destroyed not only humanity, but all life?" Several citizens in the front rows cringed as hir gaze swung away from Kat to them. "Very well. I shall do the same. Perhaps this is the true day of revelation."
Standing tall, the Protector threw back hir shoulders and began to sing. Ze did not thump hir foot as Kat had done. Ze didn't need to. Hir words matched rhythms with the growing heartbeats of all those caught by hir glare.
"Stand up. Be counted.
Go ahead and show your face.
Stand up. Be counted.
Reveal just what you are.
Stand up. Be counted.
Then hang your head in true disgrace.
Stand up. Be counted."
Ze paused, making sure ze had everyone's attention before ze continued.
"You will stand alone."
As the echo of the Protector's last word died, many of the onlookers started shifting in their seats and muted conversations began springing up. Eventually, one rather large citizen near the towers stood and removed both her mask and hood. She then nudged someone beside her with a foot, who stood, then removed his mask and hood as well. Several others near the two stood and removed their masks. Soon, the action was being copied by everyone until a sea of multicolored faces filled the stadium. With one voice, the open space thundered with song.
"We stand. Now count us.
We're not afraid to show our face.
We stand. Now count us.
We're proud of who we are.
We stand. Now count us.
We represent the human race.
We stand. Now count us."
Everyone turned and looked up at Kat.
"You'll never stand alone."
This is an audio book version of my story, Stand Up. It's about a post-apocalyptic world where individuality, even things we often take for granted, such as gender identity, is considered a serious anti-social disorder. One person has decided to stand up from the crowd. This is the story of her trial and her pleas to the humanity behind blind, staring masks.
Click on the Start button to begin listening to the story. Enjoy! :)
Music and sound effects provided by Partners In Rhyme, which has some great royalty-free music and sound effects. This audio book is archived at Internet Archive.
Strange Water
Copyright 2013 by Heather Rose Brown
In a post-apocalyptic world where water (not gasoline, as in Mad Max 2-The Road Warrior) is the most valuable resource, an apprentice finder discovers something incredibly strange.
-----------------------
A late afternoon breeze flitted around my robe, bringing with it the dry, sterile scent of sand and stone, as well as the musk of some hidden creature that had managed to find a way of surviving in the barren landscape. Just before the wind shifted, bringing back the stink of road weary travelers, I caught a whiff of something cool, inviting, and incredibly rare. I shot my hand in the air, signalling an all-stop.
A soldier who'd been following a little too close scrambled to avoid running me over as he said, "What's this idiot think he's doing?"
Seeker Marden struggled over a pile of loose rocks until he reached the front of the line, then gave the soldier a backhanded slap to the chest as he said, "Sargent Wilm, you will *not* speak that way to my apprentice." Before the soldier could respond, my teacher turned to me and asked, "What is it, Jared?"
Worried I might cause offense for finding something before the master seeker, I turned to him, briefly covering my forehead in respect as I said, "I may be mistaken, but I believe I've found ... water."
Sargent Wilm sputtered as he said, "W-water? The nearest oasis is at least four miles from here."
Seeker Marden seemed to be actively ignoring the soldier's comment when he patted my shoulder and said, "Good lad! I knew you had it in you. Can you give us a direction and distance?"
I beamed with pride at the compliment, although fear gnawed at the edges. I'd been in training for months, but this would be my first field test. I nodded my acceptance of the assignment, then squared my shoulders and stood tall. Even as an apprentice, it wouldn't do to show any self doubt.
After taking a few steps away from the group to get a cleaner scent, I pulled down my dust mask and began seeking. The wind shifted again, bringing with it a wondrous odor. I pointed towards a distant cluster of hills and said, "That way ... about an hours walk."
=-=-=
It had actually taken more like an hour and a half, but the occasional grumbling about going on such a long side trip was dropped when we reached the strangely flat top of one of the hills and saw a grey, featureless building in the center of the unnaturally smooth expanse.
One of our supply carriers stopped beside me and gasped. "It's an outpost ... a Martian outpost."
The Martians had once been colonists from Earth. After many years, when the colony became well established, they declared their independence. Rather than engaging in a staggeringly expensive interplanetary war to regain control, Earth decided to accept the declaration.
For a while, the two planets were on good terms. As the years passed in relative peace, the former colonists started complaining about the unfair exchange rates being set for something Earth had plenty of and Mars desperately needed: water. The newly formed Interplanetary Exchange Council of Earth ignored the accusations of unfair, inhumane treatment. That's when the Martians did the unimaginable.
They took half of Earth's water. This outpost was one of the things they'd used to do that.
I had my canteen nearly out of my robe and was about to take off at a run when my teacher blocked me with a long, thin arm as he said, "There's something ... strange about the water here."
I had left my mask down while seeking, which meant my nostrils were now clogged with the dust of travel. After discreetly clearing out what I could against my sleeve, I took in a deep breath. Despite the oppressive heat, I felt a chill in my bones. Hidden under the intoxicating damp scent I'd been following was a sour, metallic odor.
I hung my head, shame warming my face even more than the the setting sun against my back. "Master Seeker, if you will forgive me contradicting you, I think I may have just proven myself to be an idiot, if not more."
I felt a companionable smack between my shoulders, then turned and saw Sargent Wilm standing behind me. A grin spread across his stubbly face as he said, "Don't beat yourself up, kid. I've worked guard duty for more seekers than I can count. Just being able to find any kind of water at such a distance is pretty impressive."
Before I could think of a suitable way of thanking the soldier for the unexpected compliment, he turned to one of his men and said, "Private Bennin, break out your chem kit. I need you to find out what's up with the water our young seeker found. "
He took in the rest of us with a glance and said, "Everyone else can cool off in the shade of the outpost, but *don't* try finding a way inside. It's no secret what sort of traps the Martians set, and I'd like to end this trip with as many people as when we started ... preferably all in good shape, or at least the same shape as when we left."
=-=-=
That night, while listening to the embers of our campfire snap and pop, I stared up at millions of needle-sharp points of light pricking the velvety darkness above me as I thought about the argument Sargent Wilm had had with Seeker Marden.
It all started when Private Bennin had turned the corner to the shady side of the outpost. Even with his mask up, I could still see he was grinning as he said, "Congratulations, Seeker Jared."
I pushed away from the wall I'd been leaning against as I asked, "What are you talking about?"
"The well passed everything I could throw at it," he said as he unshouldered his kit and set it on the ground. "It looks like you may have found the source for a new oasis!"
Everyone forgot their fatigue for a moment and began hooting and cheering. That is, everyone except for the master seeker.
Seeker Marden waved his hand high above his head, commanding silence. Once we were all quiet, he walked up to the private and said, "There must be some mistake. Are you sure of your results?"
Private Bennin shrugged and said, "Well, I only had a travel kit, so it's-"
Sargent Wilm stomped over to the master seeker and cut off his subordinate's response as he asked, "Where do you get off implying one of my soldiers did anything but the most exemplary work?"
Seeker Marden gave the sergeant a stern look as he said, "Just because he's your husband doesn't mean he's infallible."
"How dare you!" shouted Sargent Wilm. "Never in all my years of service have I been so insulted. How could you imply I'd expect less than the best from any of my soldiers?"
"I spoke out of turn," the master seeker said as he tapped his brow. "Still, there *is* something wrong with that water. Nobody should touch it, let alone build an oasis around it."
The sergeant looked like he was about to give a scathing reply when Private Bennin touched his shoulder and said, "Begging your pardon, sir, but may I interject a thought?"
Sergeant Wilm's temper dialed down from about-to-tear-off-multiple-limbs to might-just-tear-off-one-small-limb as he turned to the soldier and said, "What is it, private?"
Private Bennin faltered under his superior's glare. "I ... ummm ... what I mean is ... uhhh ..."
"Spit it out, soldier." the sergeant said as his expression softened.
The private was silent for a second, then said in a steadier voice, "I just thought it might be important to mention that my chem kit, while designed detect just about any contaminant we know of, isn't completely exhaustive. If the master seeker says there's something wrong with the water, then perhaps it might be a good idea to consider it under quarantine until we can do more thorough testing?"
A corner of Sergeant Wilm's mouth creased in a way that might be mistaken for a smile as he said, "You've got a level head and a keen mind, Private Bennin. It's one of the reasons I keep you around."
A nearby soldier nudged another one with an elbow as she said in a loud whisper, "One of the reasons."
They both chuckled until the sergeant shouted, "That'll be enough!" He then turned to Master Marden and asked in a more normal voice, "Can you tell me what's wrong with the water?"
The seeker's brows crowded against each other, and the wrinkles on his forehead deepened. After a few moments, he said, "Do you remember what we saw a few years ago when we'd managed to break into an outpost and opened one of those ... vats?"
The sergeant bowed his head. There was a deep sadness in his gravelly voice as he said, "That poor, lost soul."
"Even though it's fainter here, I detect the same sort of odor as we found there."
Sergeant Wilm's head snapped up as he asked, "You're certain?"
The master seeker nodded as he said, "Absolutely."
"Okay," Sergeant Wilm said as he turned to the rest of us, "That well is *absolutely* off limits. I don't want anybody filling their canteens from it, taking a sip from it, touching it, sniffing it, or looking at it cross-eyed. Got it?"
=-=-=
I sighed with frustration when I thought of the order the sergeant had given, then began choking when acrid smoke drifted over me.
I struggled out of my covers and stumbled into the chilly night, both to avoid waking my traveling companions as well as to clear my lungs. Once the sting in my eyes faded, I wiped at the muddy mess made by the tears and dust on my cheeks, then looked around and realized where I'd wandered off to.
I was in the shadow of the outpost. Even though the moon was only peeking over the top edge of the wall, there was still enough light for me to see the well. Although nobody knew why, it was common knowledge that outside all Martian outposts, you would find at least one well. Why there was something strange about the water in this one was still a mystery.
As the breeze calmed, the stench of my own sweat and filth pooled around me. Such was the curse of all seekers. Along with the gift of being able to find water at great distances, they also suffered the ill effects of unpleasant odors. That's why they were one of the few who practiced something only the rich could afford to do, and only on special occasions.
Seekers bathed. Such practices would normally be thought a monstrous waste of water, but it was eventually considered acceptable for seekers ... so long as they proved they could find more water.
Despite the stink surrounding me, I could still smell the sweet scent coming from the well. It seemed to call to me. After taking a few steps closer, I looked down and saw stars shimmering in inky blackness. I dipped a bare foot over the edge and was surprised by the pleasant warmth.
I thought about what my teacher and the sergeant had said. While they might be right about the water not being safe to drink, there couldn't be any problem with taking a little dip ... right? Besides, it was my well. I found it. As a finder, didn't I have the right to use it? Plus, being clean would allow me to fulfill my duties more fully. Wouldn't it?
With such thoughts to bolster my courage, I looked around. Everyone appeared to be sleeping. Sargent Wilm and Private Bennin, who'd taken the first shift of guard duty, were probably still on the moonlit side of the outpost. While being out of sight of the party might not exactly be within protocol, who could begrudge them a little privacy while they watched the moon rise?
I shivered as I stripped off my grungy clothes, climbed into the well as quietly as possible, then panicked when I lost my grip and slipped into it's murky depths. It was then I remembered one of the other things that was common knowledge about Martian outposts ... how deep their wells were.
I flailed helplessly, searching for any kind of handhold, but found no purchase on the slippery walls. I tried doing what I'd heard people did to moved around in water once apon a time, but swishing my legs back and forth just made me twirl around. Not knowing what else to do, I kept at it anyway, which eventually resulted in my stomach ejecting a bitter lump of sludge into the stifling fluid swirling around me.
A few bubbles of air escaped with my dinner. I was about to give myself up to the rarest of deaths, drowning, when I noticed tingly, bubbly sensation all over. Although I couldn't tell for certain how fast I was moving in the unrelenting darkness, I definitely felt myself starting to rise. I gave kicking my feet another try and my efforts proved more effective this time.
My burning lungs took in an icy gulp of air when I broke the surface. I clung to the edge of the well, then screamed as I lost my grip. Just as my head dipped under the water, a couple of strong hands grabbed me by the wrists and pulled me out.
After struggling for my life, my limbs refused to move. I laid there panting, barely aware of the cold, gritty surface under me. Eventually, I found the strength to turn my head. Two shadowy faces were looking down at me.
I recognized the voice of Private Bennin as he said, "Oh gods, the poor things is stark naked."
I felt something drape over me. Despite the smell, I felt grateful what warmth it provided and managed to croak out something I hoped sounded like, "Thank you."
Sargent Wilm's voice was somewhere between pity and accusation as he said, "What the hell are you doing out here this time of night?"
Feeling more of my voice coming back, I said, "I needed a bath."
Both soldiers broke into laughter. The sargent recovered first, and said, "Where do you get off taking a bath?"
"I'm a seeker," I said, feeling both insulted and confused. "It is my right."
"Hold on there," the private said. "Making a claim like that could get you in serious trouble. We only have two seekers, and you don't look like either of them."
Thick fingers brushed something from my face with an unexpected gentleness as Sargent Wilm said, "Actually, she does look a little like the apprentice. Are you Jared's sister?"
My covering slid down as I struggled to prop myself on my elbows and said, "Sister?"
"Careful there," Private Bennin said. "Those may not do anything for me, but you could run into trouble if anybody else saw you half naked."
I looked down as he pulled the covering up my chest. A faint "Holy crap," slipped from my mouth as my numb arms slid out from under me. I barely felt the thump when my head bounced on something hard.
That bump seemed knock an almost unbelievable thought into my head: the water had done something to me.
It probably was a combination of the horror of realizing anyone, even the Martians, would be cruel enough to set a trap in a well, along with the shock of what I saw, not to mention nearly dying, that had pushed me too far.
As I drifted into unconsciousness, I thought, "It looks like I definitely found some pretty strange water."
Sweater Weather
Copyright 2022 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=
I dropped the heavy two-by-four I'd been dragging through the woods onto the pile of scrap lumber I'd been collecting, then wiped my forehead with the frizzy sleeve of my sweater. A cool breeze whispered through the trees, which brought the sweet, musty scent of fallen leaves.
I turned when I heard distant footsteps, then smiled at the sight of my friend trudging down the narrow path from his house. I waved and shouted, "Hey Stevie!"
My friend glared as he got closer, then stopped in front of me and asked, "Whatcha call me?"
I held up my hands and said, "Sorry, I meant Steve."
Steve smiled, but still sounded grumpy when he said, "That's better."
I leaned against one of the trees supporting the fort we'd been building, then asked, "You okay?"
"Not really," he said while shrugging.
I frowned and asked, "What happened?"
My friend pulled down the bottom of his sweater and said, "For starters, my mom said I gotta wear this."
I blinked a few times, then asked, "Didn't your sister used to wear that?"
Steve hung his head and said, "Ummm ... yeah."
"Sorry to hear that," I said while patting his arm. "I thought things were gettin' better."
My friend sighed, then looked up and said, "Until last night, I'd thought that too."
"What happened?" I asked.
Steve snorted, then said, "It started with Dad sayin' how tall I'd gotten, then Mom sayin' Karen's old clothes would probably fit me now. When I tried to argue about wearin' my sister's clothes, both my parents said there's nothin' wrong with me wearin' her hand-me-downs."
He clenched his jaw and kicked a small pile of leaves. When the last leaf fluttered to the ground, his shoulders drooped as he said, "They also pretty much said it's about time I got over bein' a tomboy."
"Oh jeez," I said, then wrinkled my forehead while asking, "They still think you're goin' through some kinda phase?"
"Seems like it," he said while nodding. "So ... how's things been goin' for you?"
I slid down the rough bark of the tree behind me. When my butt hit the thick mat of leaves covering the ground, I tugged my sweater back down, and said, "I dunno."
Steve sat beside me, and leaned against the tree. We looked up at almost the same time when something chittered overhead, then watched a couple of squirrels leaping from branch to branch. A minute or so later, he asked, "They still ain't got a clue 'bout how ya been feelin'?"
"I think they're at least wondering what's goin' on after I flat out refused to go to baseball camp this year." I looked down at my blue sneakers, blue jeans, and blue sweater, then said, "I think maybe the rest of my hints have been too subtle."
My friend reached behind my head and flipped up my ponytail, then asked, "Ya call this subtle?"
I pulled my legs up to my chest, then wrapped my arms around my knees and said, "I've been thinkin' maybe wearin' girl clothes might help."
There was a hint of worry in Steve's eyes when he asked, "You're ready to let your folks see what you've been hidin' in your stash?"
My stomach tightened when I said, "I dunno if I'm really ready, but I'm startin' to feel like I need to do it anyways."
"Hmmm ..." my friend said while scratching his chin. "I think I got an idea."
I stretched out my legs and asked, "What's that?"
Steve grinned and said, "We could trade sweaters!"
While my friend pulled off his sister's sweater, I asked, "Ya really think that'd help?"
After pulling down his undershirt, he held the sweater out to me and said, "It's pink. It's fluffy. It's got a bunch of butterflies all over it. If your mom and dad *still* don't see you're a girl, they'd have to be totally blind."
Even with the tingle of fear creeping down my spine, I still smiled at the thought of wearing something so pretty. I accepted the sweater with shaking hands, set it down in my lap, then started pulling off my own sweater.
While I was struggling to get both my nose and ponytail past the collar of my sweater, Steve gasped, then said, "You're ... you're wearin' it."
Once I got my sweater the rest of the way off, I straightened out my t-shirt while asking, "Wearin' what?"
He looked at my chest and said, "The ... thing ... my mom gave me, that I passed on to ya."
I crossed my arms when I realized where he was looking, then said, "Well, I *did* say I was thinkin' about wearin' girl clothes."
My friend looked up, and seemed to be trying hard to not look down again while asking, "Did your parents see you?" When I nodded, he asked, "Did they freak out?"
I uncrossed my arms, then rested my hands on both sweaters and said, "As far as I could tell, they didn't notice anything different."
"They didn't notice their 'son'," he said while making air quotes, "wearin' a training bra?"
"Well," I said as my face warmed, "my sweater's sorta loose, and a bit bulky too."
I shivered when a cold gust of air brushed across my bare arms.
"You gettin' chilly?" my friend asked.
I grinned, then said through chattering teeth, "Kinda, yeah."
Steve grinned back, then said, "Me too," before pulling the blue sweater from under my hand.
I picked up the pink sweater, and slipped it over my head. Even though my old sweater hadn't been exactly uncomfortable, it definitely wasn't as soft as what I'd just put on. I let out a breath I hadn't realized I was holding, then squealed when I looked down at what I was wearing.
"You sound happy," my friend said in a muffled voice.
His head popped through the neck hole of his new sweater when I looked up. He smiled from ear to ear when he looked at me, then gave my arm a friendly nudge while saying, "Ya look pretty in pink."
"Thanks!" I said while the warmth in my cheeks spread to my ears. "Ya look good in blue."
Steve stood up, then held out a hand to me and asked, "Ya ready to get started?"
I nodded as he helped me up, then said, "I'm ready for anything!"
"Even clueless parents?" he asked while letting go of my hand.
"Let's concentrate on our tree fort first," I said while climbing up the rickety ladder we'd built together. "Maybe we can figure out what to do with them while we're working."
My friend climbed behind me and said, "Whatever happens, I'll always be there to back you up."
I looked down and gave Steve a huge smile, then looked back up and kept climbing. Even though I didn't know if I'd be facing a storm of rage, or a fog of denial, it was a relief to know I wouldn't have to weather it alone.
After a long barrage of interviews and tests, a very special employee is about to be invited to join The Mystery Team, and will soon discover first hand the details of the project they've been keeping so secret.
The BIGMAMA Project
Copyright 2009 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I woke to the sound of muffled beeping, reached into my shirt pocket for my PDA, and poked at it blindly until the offending bit of technology fell silent. Opening one sleep-crusted eye, I stared at the display until I could focus, and noticed the time in the top right corner read 5:42 am ... over fifteen minutes before I'd set my alarm to go off.
After prying open my other eye, I began scrolling through the e-mail which had accumulated while I'd been napping. I nearly dropped the PDA when I saw the high-priority message that had triggered the early alarm. With a shaking finger, I tapped the open icon, and began reading the window that popped up.
It started with, "Dear Mr. Finton," which wasn't very encouraging, since I'd been under the impression I was on a friendlier, first-name basis with the interviewer who'd sent the message. Taking in a deep breath, I steadied myself for whatever else it had to say.
"Congratulations!" it continued, washing away the last of my lingering drowsiness. "Your background check has been completed, and your request to become a member of our team has been approved. Please join us in Lab 23E at your earliest convenience to assist with the final testing of the integration of your tactile feedback designs into our project."
"Wahoo!" I shouted, then immediately covered my mouth to stifle the noise. Once a quick look around told me I was alone in the engineers' lounge, I leaped to my feet and began hooting again.
As I did a celebratory dance around the room, I thought back to all the interviews to which I'd been subjected, all the odd (and occasionally personal) questions I'd been asked, all the written and oral tests I'd taken, and decided it really was worth it. I'd been accepted into The Mystery Team.
Although it wasn't officially called The Mystery Team, most of my co-workers referred to it as such, since nobody knew the real title. The team seemed to be a happy, friendly bunch. A few of them were very tight lipped, but most of them would at least discuss generalities about what they were doing. Of course, when the discussion started leading to anything specific, they always seemed to find a way to redirect it to other topics.
I was finally going to find out what their big secret was.
Once I made it across the complex to the research and development building and began zig-zagging my way through its labyrinthine passageways, a lot of the adrenaline that had been roaring through my veins began to fade. It wasn't until then that I started worrying about more practical things, like making a good first impression.
While the shirt and slacks I wore met the business-casual dress code, they looked a bit worse for wear from sleeping in them. When I reached up and felt the roughness on my jaw, I knew for certain I had to at least take a few minutes to make myself more presentable.
Fortunately, I discovered a one-person restroom that was unoccupied just then and ducked in. After locking the door, I unbuttoned my long-sleeved shirt and hung it on a convenient hook, then started giving my upper body a sink bath.
As I washed under my arms, I thought back to the second day of my interview when a staff medic had been brought in to take a blood sample. I'd thought for sure either she or my interviewer would have asked me why I shaved my arms when I rolled up my sleeve. To my relief, neither woman had given the least indication they even noticed.
After drying myself off with a fluffy terrycloth towel (just one of the many unique perks to be found in most restrooms at Biomech Industries) I got a plastic-handled shaver and a packet of shave gel from one of the dispensers beside the sink.
As I carefully scraped the blade through the minty foaming gel I'd massaged into the stubble on my face, I thought back to one of the more embarrassing questions I'd been asked by my interviewer on the third day.
My cheeks must have turned three shades of red after she'd asked me whether breast feeding was more or less preferable to bottle feeding. A stutter I'd thought had been conquered long ago returned with a vengeance when I'd answered breast feeding would probably be best. When she had asked why I'd chosen that response, my stammering attempt at a reply must have been nearly incomprehensible.
I smiled, nearly nicking myself in the process, when I remembered how Marla had surprised me with a hug, then told there were no wrong answers. It turned out saying I wasn't sure was perfectly acceptable.
Once my face was clean and dry, I put my shirt back on and did what I could to unrumple it before tucking it in neatly. I was just pulling my hair back into a ponytail after combing my fingers through it when I walked out of the restroom and noticed the huge metal door on the other side of the hall.
It had 23E stenciled across its face.
The door was slightly ajar, but it still took pushing with both hands before I could get it to swing open enough to slip in. My senses were bombarded with one surprise after another as I entered the immense, softly lit room.
The first surprise that registered in some meaningful way was how the linoleum flooring normally found in the labs of Biomech Industries had been replaced by plush, thickly padded carpeting.The next thing I noticed was how the normally sterile white walls had been covered with wallpaper featuring pastel-colored animals.
The biggest surprise of all was finding a woman -- a rather gigantic woman -- bending over an equally oversized crib.
My knees felt decidedly wobbly when the woman turned and smiled at me. You might not think much of it, but seeing someone who's at least thirty feet tall can be a bit of a shock. I tried composing an intelligent question, but the best I could manage was, "Whuh ... who ... uhh ... whuh?"
Even with the thick carpeting, I could still feel the thud of the woman's footfalls as she approached. My legs finally gave out when she reached me. While I can't say for certain, I believe I squealed with surprise (and maybe just a little fear) when she grabbed me with her immense hands and the ground was suddenly no longer under me.
I next found myself on my back, trembling slightly, as I looked up into the woman's face. My whole right side was leaning against something soft and warm.
"There you go," she said. While her voice was louder than someone more average in size, it was also very soft and gentle. A resonance in that voice, just on the edge of my ability to hear, made me feel slightly disoriented, while at the same time melting away the fear that had been growing in me.
She began swaying slowly from side to side. The countless hours of sleep I'd been missing over the past week started creeping up on me. It took all the will I could muster to stop my eyelids from closing. The only thing that kept me awake was my curiosity about the bizarre situation in which I'd found myself.
Eventually, I managed to corral together enough words to form a complete sentence and asked, "Who are you?"
"Silly baby," she answered as she pressed her soft lips against my forehead. There was just the hint of a curl on one side of her smile as her head pulled back. "I'm your mama."
"Mama?" I asked, wondering how much stranger things could get.
"Of course. Who'd you think I was?"
To be honest, I didn't have a clue how to answer her. Not only did I not know her name, but I was completely baffled about what was going on. As I was trying to make sense of it all, a thought occurred to me. "Am I still dreaming?" I asked.
Her brows knotted with confusion. "What do you mean?"
"This just feels something like a dream I've had a few times before," a tiny ball of fear curled up in my stomach as I added, "which turned into a nightmare when people I knew appeared out of nowhere and started laughing at me."
"Well, this feels like reality for me," she said, then looked up and into the distance with a contemplative expression. "Of course, if I were in your dream, I probably would see things that way. As for the nightmare part," she said as she looked back down at me with a warm, reassuring smile, "I promise you, I won't allow anybody who might laugh or tease you to come anywhere near here."
What little worry I was feeling just drained out of me at those words. "Thank you so much ... Mama."
The woman in whose arms I rested smiled brightly. Even though I knew my real mother was in another state several hundred miles away, I decided that, at least for as long as the dream lasted, I would think of my mother as being right here.
"So, is miss tinky pants ready to be changed?" she asked as she carried me over to a table.
"What do you mean by, 'miss tinky pants'?"
"I just mean it looks like my baby had a little accident," she answered as she laid me down on a thin, but very cushiony, mattress.
It took me a few seconds before I could wade through the thick cotton in which my brain seemed to be swaddled and understood what she meant. Sure enough, when I looked down at myself, I saw a small, but noticeable dark patch in the crouch of my pants.
As I started curling up to hide the evidence of my lack of control, she began tickling my stomach. My embarrassment, along with any other thoughts, were forgotten as I squirmed and giggled.
"You've got such a cute laugh," Mama said when she finally stopped tickling me. "So, would you like to be changed into something nice and clean?" she asked. When I nodded, she reached for the laces on my shoes. For someone with such large fingers, she managed to untie them with surprising agility.
After the shoes were off, she unbuckled my belt and pulled off my pants. I felt a moment of panic when I realized she would see that I shaved my legs, then I remembered this was a dream and let myself relax again. As she pulled off my briefs, I vaguely wondered why I wasn't feeling turned on.
I thought back to previous dreams and realized it had been the same in them as well. After some contemplation, I decided it was because this wasn't really a sexual encounter. Instead, I was being lovingly taken care of. Perhaps there was more to it, but that was the best I could think of at the moment.
While I'd been pondering, my shirt had already been unbuttoned and removed. Although it wasn't unusually cold, I still shivered as I lay there naked.
"You feeling chilly, baby?"
"A little."
"Don't worry," she said as she took hold of my ankles and lifted me up until only my upper back and shoulders were touching the mattress, "we'll have you covered up again soon."
My breath caught when I felt something cool and damp against my backside. I let it out slowly, releasing the tension in my stomach muscles. I craned my neck around and saw a large towelette was being used to wipe my backside, and then my front. The faint stench of ammonia was replaced by a fresh clean scent as Mama tossed the towelette and added a light sprinkling of cool talcum powder to where where she had cleaned me.
I was gently lifted by my ankles again, and when my backside came back down, it wound up resting in something soft and puffy. There was a faint crinkling as she pulled the front of a disposable diaper up between my legs and snugly fastened it at the sides. Although her movements were simple ... even prosaic, something about the tenderness in which she performed the task made my heart want to burst.
"There we go," she said as she gently patted my padded bottom, "all nice and clean." As she picked me up and cradled me in her arms, she asked, "You ready to see the pretty outfits Mama has for you?"
In most of the entries of my dream journal, whenever I'd had this particular recurring dream, it was around this time that people I knew started appearing out of nowhere.
That hadn't happened yet.
Was it because this was the first time I was aware I was in a dream? Was it the promise Mama had made? Was it something else? Whatever it was, I decided it was worth taking a chance, and nodded.
Mama hugged me close and nuzzled my cheek. "I was hoping you'd say that," she said as she carried me over to something that looked like half a wardrobe attached to the top of a dresser. When she opened the doors to the wardrobe part, I saw a pale rainbow of dresses trimmed with ruffles, lace, and bows.
Just as my eyes fell on something pink and especially frilly, Mama's arm reached out and picked it up by the hanger, then brought it towards me and laid it on my bare chest. "Oh, you'd look just adorable in this," she said. "Would you like Mama to put it on you?"
I was barely able to breathe when I moved my legs and the lace on the hem of the skirt slid against my knees. This was prettier than anything I could have imagined, and I was going to be able to wear it. "Oh, yes," I whispered as I touched the puffy sleeve resting against my shoulder.
"I thought you'd like this one," she said as she rooted through the bottom of the wardrobe, then went through a couple of drawers in the dresser. Once she piled the bundle she had collected into my lap, she carried me over to the table again and laid me on my back.
After shifting the bundle to someplace on the table above my head, she picked up what looked like thick pink panties that matched the pattern on the dress. I only caught a glimpse of the lace ruffles on the back before she slipped it over my diaper.
Next she pulled a pair of pretty white socks onto my feet. When she pulled the soft, lacy tops of the socks down over my ankles, I noticed there was a little pink bow on the outside of each cuff, which perfectly matched the shiny pink shoes she buckled onto my feet.
"Okay," she said as she sat me up in the middle of the table, "can you hold your arms up for me, sweetie?" I smiled at her as I held up my arms, and was rewarded with a fluffy pink cloud that floated down over my head and arms.
"Oh, you look absolutely precious," she said as she reached behind me and tugged at something near the base of my spine. The dress tightened around my chest when I heard and felt the zipper slide up my back. "Now, let's see what we can do about your hair," she added as pulled a relatively small (in comparison to everything else in the room) brush from under the table.
After scooping me up in her arms, she carried me over to a rocker situated in the corner of the room beside the crib. Once I was settled in her lap facing away from her, she pulled the hairband from my ponytail and began running the brush through my hair.
I had braced myself for rough bristles scraping my scalp , so I was surprised to find how soft, even comforting, the brush felt as it was drawn through my hair. The slow, rhythmic motion was starting to make me feel drowsy, which is probably why I hadn't realized it had stopped until my hair was being pulled up on the side of my head.
I turned around just as Mama was tying something around the hair. "Why are you putting my ponytail there?" I asked.
"Because it's not a ponytail," she answered as she gathered hair up on the other side of my head, "it's pigtails."
"Pigtails?" I asked as I searched my memory for the vaguely familiar word.
"Of course. Would you like to see what they look like?"
When I nodded, she pulled me close until my back was up against her, then wrapped an arm around my chest and slid the other under my bottom as she stood up and walked over to the wardrobe/dresser. She opened one of the doors of the wardrobe and brought me close to the mirror on the inside.
What I saw was ... well me, but also a baby too. For some reason, this dream hadn't given me the proportions of a baby, but everything else was perfect. From the cute shoes, to the hairless legs, to the fluffy dress, to the pink ribbons tying my hair up in what I eventually recognized as pigtails, everything was even better than I could have ever hoped for.
I could also see my eyes were looking shiny as I tried to hold back tears. My throat ached as I said, "Oh Mama, thank you. I don't think I ever been happier in like ... ever."
This amazing moment was rudely interrupted when my stomach decided to make a loud gurgling noise.
Mama's chest rumbled against my back as she chuckled. "You feeling hungry, sweetheart?" she asked as she shifted me around until I was cradled in her arms again.
"A little, I guess," I admitted as my stomach made more embarrassing noises.
Mama nodded and smiled, then started unbuttoning her blouse with one hand as she carried me over to the rocking chair. I'm not exactly sure why, but what was going on didn't really register until I saw her bra when she pulled her blouse open.
"Are you okay?" she asked when I gasped.
"Yeah," I answered. "You just surprised me a little."
"I'm sorry, baby," she said as her expression turned serious. "I hadn't even thought to ask. Would you prefer a bottle?"
I thought about this for a minute. "No, not really. I'd really like to try it this way, if you don't mind."
"I don't mind at all," she said as her smile returned. She then undid a little hook and pulled down a flap at the front of the bra.
I noticed a faint, sweet smell as she brought me close to her nipple. I hesitated for a moment, then drew her nipple in my mouth and began suckling gently. Eventually, something warm began trickling into my mouth.
Mama sighed softly as she brushed my bangs out of my eyes and started rocking. The milk started flowing more freely, and I began nursing happily as I looked up into her warm, loving eyes.
Then the milk started flowing a little too freely. I began choking and pulled away from the nipple when it was coming out too quickly to swallow. Mama stopped rocking, and her body froze. I heard her yelling something to me, but her voice was fainter and coming from the ground instead of her mouth.
I turned in the direction of the voice just in time to see a tiny woman walking out from under the crib. She appeared to be wearing what could be best described as a wetsuit with dozens of bundled cables dangling from it and trailing behind her.
"Hold on," she shouted, "we're just having a slight malfunction."
As she climbed up onto Mama's lap, my sense of proportions readjusted itself, and I realized the woman was around the same size as me ... and very familiar. "Marla? What are you doing here?"
"Oh, the flow regulator had destabilized and I couldn't turn it off remotely," she answered as she pressed her palms against the side of Mama's breast and a small hatch popped open between Marla's hands. She reached into the hatch and the flow of milk slowed, then stopped.
The strangely dressed woman grinned at me as she closed the hatch. "I suppose this would count as your christening into the BIGMAMA project."
"The ... the what project?"
"BIGMAMA. It stands for Biomech Industries Giant Manually Activated Maternal Android. It's a bit of a mouthful, but everyone on the team liked the acronym, so we've been using it through most of the beta testing."
Slowly, realization began dawning on me. "You mean, all this is what The Mystery Team has been working on?"
"This is the main part of it. Why don't we get you cleaned up so I can show you the rest?"
I looked down at the soggy mess my dress had become and sighed. "Oh no ... it's ruined."
Marla found a clean spot on the hem of my skirt and patted my face dry. "Don't worry, sweetie. The costuming and props team made sure all the clothes could be easily laundered. As for you," she added as she kissed me on the nose, "how would you feel about Mama giving you a bath?"
The Bottle at the Back of the Fridge
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
This is a short vignette about a parent who's coping with changes in family relationships while transitioning, and struggling to not give into easing the pain of loss in an unhealthy way. While there's a bit of sadness in this story, there's also hope as well. I hope you enjoy it.
=-=-=
I leaned against the edge of the sink, and studied the chilled bottle in my hand. A drop of condensation slid down the dark brown glass. I could almost smell the earthy hops when I imagined popping off the cap.
I stretched out my arm, and said, "Today ... I choose to not drink from this b--"
My grip slipped when someone knocked at the door. I caught the bottle before it shattered, shoved it into the back of the fridge, and tossed the opener at the counter. I peeked out the window, then covered my mouth to stop a screech of surprise.
I dragged my fingers through my bed hair, then retied the sash of my robe. My slippers slapped against my heels as I ran the ten feet to the other end of the apartment. A few snowflakes drifted across the threshold when I opened the door.
"Peter!" I said while wrapping my robe more tightly against the cold. "It's so nice to see you!"
He gave me a small smile, then said, "Hey Willa."
There used to be a time when he'd call me Dad. Willa was definitely better, but not quite what I'd always wished he'd call me.
I swallowed my heartache, smiled back, and stepped out of the doorway. "Come on in, before you freeze to death."
While he stomped muddy snow off his boots, I said, "Does your mother know you're here early?"
Peter frowned as he walked through the doorway. "I'm twelve years old."
"Not until tomorrow," I said as I closed the door.
"Whatever," he said while rolling his eyes. "I'm still old enough to not be asking permission for every tiny thing."
I did my best to not giggle at the way my little boy squared his shoulders, and jutted out his chin. "Would you like some hot cocoa, or coffee, or ..." I thought about the contents of my fridge, ignored the one drinkable item, and said, "... water?"
"Nah," he said as he held up a hand. "I'll only be here a minute. I just wanted to let you know, Dan got here a day early, and has to leave first thing tomorrow, so ..."
My heart dropped into my stomach. "You won't be able to come over this afternoon?"
Peter lowered his head and said, "Ma wants me to get to know him better."
"Listen," I said while lifting his chin, "it's okay to like him."
"But he's not--"
"Shhh," I said as I pressed a finger to his lips. "Don't worry about what he is or isn't. Just have a wonderful birthday with him and your mother."
He chewed on his bottom lip, then said, "Speaking of my birthday ..."
I thought of the wrapped package under my bed, and said, "Oh! Wait right here."
He grabbed my arm as I turned, then said, "Could it wait for tomorrow?"
"Tomorrow?"
"On my real birthday."
"How can I give it to you then?"
"I could ... y'know ... come over."
"You want to spend your birthday ... with me?" I gasped when he nodded, then said, "Nothing could make me happier!"
I gasped again when he hugged me. It took me a second before I thought to hug back. He grinned at me when he let go, then opened the door and said, "See you tomorrow ... Mom."
When the door closed, I spent a long time staring at it. Eventually, I lifted my jaw from the floor, then shuffled over to the fridge. I could barely see through my tears when I pulled at the handle. I groped around the back of the fridge until I felt a cool, familiar shape.
I grabbed the opener from the counter, then pried the cap off the bottle in my hand. The sweet, tantalizing aroma called to me. For a moment, I considered taking a final, goodbye sip.
Just one.
"No," I whispered as I wiped my cheeks with the fuzzy sleeve of my robe.
The bottle glugged when I tilted it. Amber liquid poured into the sink, and gurgled down the drain. I waited for the last drop to fall. The bottle made a hollow clink when I placed it on the counter. I looked out the window, and watched a distant figure trudging through a snow flurry.
I took in a deep breath, then said in a firm, clear voice, "Today ... I choose ... my son."
An odd chain of events and a gold necklace links a teenage boy and a young girl. Will either of them have the courage to follow the advice of an old man by breaking the chain, and what kind of trap is the man warning about?
The Broken Chain
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
I wrapped the light nylon jacket more tightly around my chest, but the chill of the night was still seeping into my bones. My shivering was as much from cold as hunger. It had been almost two days since they gave me food at the shelter ... two days since they laughed at me when I said I'd been thrown out of my home because I'd told my parents I wanted to be a girl.
My legs were starting to cramp from crouching in the shadows of an alley when I finally heard two sets of footsteps coming closer. One of them was slow and shuffling, the other sounded more like the slap slap of bare feet against concrete. I shoved a hand in the left pocket of my jacket and grabbed the neck of an empty beer bottle. My fingers ached from the sudden chill of the icy glass. I found myself wondering if anyone would really believe I was holding a weapon or if the stink of the stale beer that had dribbled into my pocket would make them think I was drunk.
I had been planning to leap from the shadows onto the deserted street when the next person came along, but fear had sapped all the strength from my legs. I was barely able to stand. My knees shook and felt like they would buckle under me any second. I hunched my shoulders, hoping it made me look more menacing and tried to put a growl into my voice as I stepped out of the alley and faced two strangers. "Gimme all your money, or else!"
The old black man let go of the little white girl's hand before looking at me with a sad smile. "Or else what, Jessie?"
My knees nearly gave out on me. "How'd you know my name?"
"You're at a crossroads. I've gotten to know you both coming and going. There's not a lot of time to explain things, so I'll keep it simple. You have two choices to make. Your first is to go back home and live out your life as well as you're able."
"Are you crazy? I can't go back. Now just gimme all your money." I pointed the bottle at the old man. "Now!"
The old man's smile faded as he pulled a thin leather wallet from his back pocket. "You've made your choice. I honestly hope it works well for you." As he handed the wallet to me, he touched the girls shoulder and said, "This is it. You have to break the chain and give it to him."
I was too busy searching through the wallet to pay attention to her answer. All I got for my trouble was two ones and a handful of change. "Dammit! Is this all you've got?"
The old man didn't answer. He was too busy talking to the little girl. "There's not much time left. You have to break the chain, now."
I took my first real look at the girl. For some reason, she was wearing a heavy wool coat ten sizes too big for her ... and nothing else. She was clutching at the gold necklace around her neck and shouting at the old man. "No! I don't wanna disappear!"
"That's because you didn't listen to me before. Please, listen to me now before it's too late!"
Something about the way the necklace glittered by the light of the distant street lamp called to me. It wasn't money, but it might be valuable. There was something more than that, though. I couldn't quite understand why, but for some reason I knew I desperately needed it. My hand felt as if it was moving on it own as I reached out and grabbed the necklace. "Gimme that!"
The girl froze when I yanked at the necklace. It had broken more easily than I had expected and slithered almost snakelike from her loosened grip. Then, slowly, she faded away. I reached out to where the girl had been and found nothing but empty air. I was barely able to whisper, "What happened?"
I looked up at the old man, who was shaking his head and sighing. "You made your choice, Jessie. For what it's worth, I wish you well."
"Wait!" I shouted as the man began fading. "You've got to help me!"
"I'm sorry, but I'm not a part of the reality you've chosen." Even though he was nearly gone, his gaze felt like it was burning into the back of my skull. "I have one last piece of advice. The chain has been broken. Unless you want to be trapped forever, don't let it link back up. Goodbye Jessie. Good luck."
When he had completely faded, I noticed the wallet had disappeared from my right hand, but the necklace was still in my left. I shoved the necklace in my pants pocket and started running. I had finally lost my mind and was scared senseless. What little bit of my brain that could still function was wondering if it was the lack of food or sleep that had caused the hallucination. I couldn't seem to get my legs working properly and managed to trip over my own feet, falling hard onto the concrete sidewalk.
Once I caught my breath, I pulled myself back to my feet. My knees felt bruised and my hands and right cheek burned from being scraped across the the rough cement, but for the most part I was okay. I began walking slowly in the same direction I had been running when I noticed an unusual warmth in my left pants pocket.
I reached in and found the necklace was hot to the touch and had a soft golden glow when I pulled it out. The broken link was whole again. My stomach began churning as I held the necklace in both hands. A part of me was afraid and wanted to throw it away, then run away screaming. Another part wanted to hold it close and keep it safe. After holding it out at arms length, the second part won and I found myself slipping the necklace over my head.
The warmth of the necklace sank into my chest. When it drifted into my stomach, the nervous rumbling settled, only to be replaced by a queasy shifting sensation. My arms and legs tingled as the warmth reached out to my fingers and toes, and my ears started ringing as it rose into my head and my scalp itched something awful. Everything began spinning before the sidewalk came flying up at me.
When the dizziness left, I pulled myself up for the second time that night. The first thing I noticed as I got to my feet was a curtain of hair blocking my vision. The second thing I noticed was how much colder I felt. This was mostly because I was completely naked. I looked around nervously. My surroundings were familiar, but everything seemed so much bigger. Just as I was starting to really panic, I heard someone walk up behind me.
"Hello Jessie. It looks like you didn't take my advice."
I whirled around and saw the old black man towering over me. If I had any strength to move, I would have run. Instead, I asked the first meaningful question I could pull together. "What are you talking about?"
The man was shrugging off his coat as he answered. "I had told you not to let the chain link back up. It looks like the necklace is whole again." He draped the coat over my shoulders and pulled my hands through the sleeves. After crouching down in front of me, he gave me a sharp look before doing up the coat buttons. "You've got a second chance, but you're going to need to trust me and do what I say when I say it."
My brain still felt like it was stuck on stupid. "But ... what's going on? Why does everything look so big? What happened to my clothes?"
The man frowned and seemed deep in thought for a minute."I'm not entirely sure. I'd have to go back to my bookstore to do some more research. The best answer I can give right now is you've had a deep need to be this shape and size for a very long time." He lifted the necklace from my chest. "Either you found this or it found you. Either way, it brought you into my reality so you could be the person you needed to be. I haven't figured out why yet, but your clothes are a part of your old reality."
I looked down and stared at my bare feet. "I still don't understand."
The old man chuckled. "That makes two of us. Why don't you come with me so I can get some food in you and do some research?"
After having gone without food for so long, I would have followed anyone if I thought there was a chance to get something to eat. For the first time I noticed how squeaky my voice sounded when I said, "Wow, thank you."
He answered with a nod and a smile, then took my hand and began leading me back the way I had come.
My feet had gone numb from walking on the frozen sidewalk and I was wishing at least my shoes had stayed behind when someone stepped in front of us, blocking our path. He stunk of something stale and sour. The way his shoulders were hunched made me wonder if he was colder than I was feeling. His voice sounded raw and raspy as he managed to croak out, "Gimme all your money, or else!"
Even with him silhouetted by the distant street light behind him, something seemed very familiar about the tall boy. The old man gave my hand a reassuring squeeze before letting go and saying to him, "Or else what, Jessie?"
Jessie? That was my name! My mind began to whirl with the implications and the discussion that came next barely registered until the old man touched my shoulder and said, "This is it. You have to break the chain and give it to him."
I thought back to what happened to the girl when I had pulled the necklace off her neck. "But, I'll disappear if I do!"
"Please, just this one time, trust me." The old man, ignoring the boy when he shouted, added with more urgency, "There's not much time. You have to break the chain, now."
I lifted up the necklace and held onto it, squeezing both hands until they were tight fists. I kept remembering how the girl just faded away ... the girl who was now me. Should I really trust someone I hardly knew? I then realized in a few seconds the necklace would be taken from me. Would breaking it on my own make any difference? I shut my eyes tight, took in a deep breath, and yanked at the chain with all my might.
I felt a deep emptiness as a link broke open behind my neck. To my surprise, I was still here. I opened one eye, looked up at the old man and saw him smiling at me. "Good girl. Now give him the necklace."
I opened both eyes and looked up at the boy. Even in shadow, I recognized the face. It was my face. At least, it used to be. When I held the necklace up to him, he took it more gently than I had been expecting. A small smile crept across his face. "Thank you. I just realized what's been happening. I think things will work out okay now once I take this back to where it belongs."
The boy began fading as he turned to the old man. "Thank you so much for your help. I don't think I'll try fixing the necklace again."
"You're welcome, Jessie. Sometimes, there are chains that are meant to be broken."
The boy nodded and his smile broadened before he turned and walked away, fading into ... wherever the broken chain took him.
A little while before I had started writing Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure, I started creating this comic. I eventually got frustrated with it because creating the pictures felt like it was holding up the story I wanted to tell. When I started writing Bobby's story, most of the ideas from Alex's story went into it. I may eventually start on the comic again, but I thought I'd present what I had so people could see the seeds of Bobby's story. Enjoy!
The Haircut
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
This is a vignette of what might have happened if one of my early childhood battles over getting a summer haircut had gone a little differently.
=-=-=
The warmth on my back faded when my mom's shadow blocked the late morning sunlight shining through the kitchen window. I cringed at the familiar snick of a plastic guard sliding into place on a hair clipper. My neck prickled when the dreaded buzzing started behind my right ear.
"Relax," Mom said as she patted my shoulder.
"Sorry," I said while trying to not whimper.
There was a hint of worry in my mom's voice when she asked, "Are you crying?"
I squeezed my eyes shut and shook my head, then wiped my cheek with the fluffy bath towel that covered me from neck to knees.
The buzzing stopped. A moment later, something was placed on the wooden table beside me with a heavy clack. Mom's voice came around the other side of me as she asked, "Why are you getting so upset over a haircut?"
I caught a faint whiff of something clean and flowery when I took a deep breath. I held that breath while waiting for my emotions to settle, then sighed and opened my eyes.
Mom was crouched in front of me. She dabbed at my other cheek with the edge of the towel. "What's wrong, honey?" she asked as her forehead wrinkled with confusion.
I rested my hand back in my lap and said, "I just ... I don't like gettin' it cut."
My mom was quiet for what felt like forever. Eventually, she leaned closer and asked, "Do you really want to be the only boy in the neighborhood without a nice, cool haircut this summer?"
I glared through the hair hanging over my eyes as I said, "I ain't a ..." Past arguments that had started with those words tumbled through my memory before I could finish my sentence. After a few moments, a new thought popped into my head. "Not all boys get their hair cut."
Mom frowned and rubbed her chin for a couple of seconds, then asked, "Are you sure you want your neck to be all sweaty from your hair hanging down on it?"
I chewed on my bottom lip as I thought, then said, "I could ... maybe ... I dunno."
She lifted the part of the towel covering my legs, reached for my hand, then gave it a soft squeeze as she asked, "What were you about to say?"
"I was thinkin' maybe I could ... wear a ponytail?"
"Hrmm," she said as she let go of my hand. "I suppose that could help," she added as she reached over my shoulder. There was a gentle tug at the back of my head as she ran her fingers through my hair. "It'd still be hanging down on your neck, though."
"Not if it's up high."
"You mean ... like a girl's ponytail?" she asked as her brows rose.
"Why can't boys, or anybody else, wear their hair like that?"
"Because ..." Mom's mouth hung open for a second, then snapped shut. She stared at me for what felt like even longer than forever, then said, "I'll still need to give you a trim. Can't have you running around with a shaggy mop all summer."
The anger, frustration, and sadness I'd been trying to shove down all morning started bubbling up again. "Please," I whispered around the lump in my throat, "no more haircuts."
My mom shook her head as she said, "I didn't say a haircut. I said a trim."
I blinked a few times, then asked, "How's a trim different?"
"A trim just snips off the ends of your hair, so it's all nice and even."
"And ... pretty?" I asked in a quiet voice. My heart started thumping in my chest when Mom stared at me again.
"Is that what you really want?" she asked.
I gulped, then nodded.
"Okay pumpkin," she said as she stroked the back of my head.
"Can I wear a scrunchie?"
My mom tilted her head, then smiled and said, "I don't see why not."
Feeling braver than I'd ever felt before, I asked, "Can I wear makeup?"
Mom frowned again, but there was a twinkle in her eyes as she said, "You're not quite old enough for makeup, but ... let's see how you feel about your hair after a few days. If you're still okay with it by then, we can talk about where you want to go from there."
This is the story of a two friends whose lives are flipped head over heels, by a magic swing set.
What would happen if you swung all the way over a swing set? Would the world change? Would you? In this story, two friends experience what happens when you take a trip over the Magic Swing Set.
The Magic Swing Set
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
The chains jangled and groaned as Mark slumped into the plastic seat next to me. I dug my heels into the soft sand to stop my swinging and looked at my friend. "Hey, I didn't see ya trick-or-treating last night."
Mark stared at the ground and started making spiral designs with his toes. "I kinda chickened out." With the setting sun right behind him, it was hard to read his expression, but the ache in his voice told me plenty.
"That's a shame," I said, wishing I could think of something that didn't sound so lame. "You woulda made a cool Tinkerbell." Actually, when I'd seen him last week in the costume he was planning to wear for Halloween, the only real way of describing him was ... cute. But how do you tell another guy he looks cute? You don't.
"Actually I did eventually go. I just went after I saw everyone else had got back home."
"Whoah, you're way braver than me."
Mark kicked at the pattern and looked up at me. "Whatcha mean by that?"
"Well. ..." I let the word hang as I tried to come up with an honest answer that wouldn't hurt his feelings.
My friend cracked the tiniest smile. "Go ahead and say what you're thinking."
"I guess there just ain't a whole lotta guys who'd go out wearin' a dress."
"Well, it was just for Halloween."
"Yeah, I guess you got a point there."
"Besides, you wore it too."
I tried to yell at Mark, but all I could get out was a gurgling sound. I took a quick look around. The only other people I found were a couple of kids hanging from the monkey bars at the other end of the playground. Even though they were too far away to hear, I still leaned closer to my friend and whispered, "Not so loud."
He whispered back, "Sorry 'bout that. Ya did wear it though."
"Yeah, but only after ya dared me. I felt pretty dumb in it." It had felt strange, but not really as bad as I'd expected.
"You didn't look dumb. You looked cute."
"Hey!" I gave Mark a sharp smack on the arm. Any other guy would have gotten a solid punch, but Mark took being hit differently than most guys. "So, didja get any of Mrs. Fritters chocolate covered Oreos?"
"Nah. She was all out by the time I got there, but she did tell me a story."
"Oh cool!" When we were younger, our parents used to take me and Mark to Mrs. Fritter's story time at the library. Even though I knew being ten years old made me too old for story time, I still missed it.
"Yeah, it was pretty cool." My friend peeked around the chain with a sly grin.
"So give already!"
Mark giggled. "Okay, okay."
He kicked at the ground and began swinging. When he came back I shoved off with both feet and matched his swing. "So, what's the story about?"
He looked up and stared at the sky. "Actually it's about this swing set. She said it was magic."
I chuckled and swung harder. Mark pumped his legs until he was swinging next to me again. "What's so funny?"
"Well, after all the years we've been going to this playground and swinging on these swings, I'd think we woulda found if there was any magic here."
My friend looked at me, frowned, and pushed out his bottom lip. "I ... I guess you're right."
I felt bad when I saw him pouting. "Maybe, maybe not. Magic is kinda tricky sometimes."
His pout turned into half a smile. "That's true."
"So how'd the story go?"
"Well, nobody can tell a story like Mrs. Fritter, so I ain't gonna try telling it like she does. Basically, she told me a story about a boy who was swinging on this swing set on the day after Halloween. She gave some name to that day, but I forget what it was now. Anyways, what happened is he'd kept on going higher and higher, until he completely swung over the top."
"What's so magical about that?"
Mark shot his legs out as he swung forward, then looked over his shoulder as he passed me. "He turned into a girl when he came back down."
I pumped my legs until I was swinging next to him again. "That don't sound like one of her regular stories."
"I don't think it's a story."
"What? You think it really happened?"
"I dunno, but there's one good way to find out." Mark gave me the cheesiest grin before stomping at the ground to push himself higher.
We were both pretty high before I managed to catch up with him again. "Wait a minute! Your mom'll kill you if she looks out the window and sees you trying to pull such a stupid stunt."
"No she won't. She's usually watching that game show 'round this time."
"Yeah, but. ..." My stomach did its best to flip over when I found myself nearly upside-down. As I swung back, I tried to think of something that would get my friend to stop acting stupid. All thought left me when I nearly slid out of my seat at the end of the swing back.
"Hang in there Andy!" I barely heard my friend shout as the wind whistled past my ears. Together we swung up ... and up ... until the swing set, and the whole world, was directly overhead.
I felt completely weightless. Time slowed to a crawl. It seemed to take hours just to turn my head and look at Mark. Mostly I just saw beams of sunlight flickering around a dark, fluttering shadow. The fluttering confused me, since most of it was around his legs and behind his head. Did jeans move like that, and wasn't his hair too short to be flowing that far behind his head?
Eventually, gravity found me again and decided to yank at my gut until I thought I was going to puke. Time shifted from super-slow-mo to fast-forward. I screamed for days as the ground rushed up to me.
=-=-=
The next thing I was aware of was being carefully rolled over onto my back and hearing Mark's voice. "Andy, please be okay."
An older voice said, "Don't move her, hon. Let me make sure she's in one piece first." Someone lifted up my left arm and slowly moved my hand around. "Let me know if anything hurts, Andrea."
I opened my eyes and saw Mark's mom and a familiar looking girl. "Who's Andrea?"
"Oh god," the girl whispered. "Does Andy got amnesia?"
Mark's mom gently laid my arm at my side and leaned closer. "Sweetheart, do you recognize me?"
"Yeah, you're Mrs. Johnston."
Mark's mom smiled as she pulled back, then reached around the girl's shoulders and gave her a one-armed hug. "I think she's okay, Marcie. It looks like Andie just has a case of tomboy-itis, not amnesia."
My chest tightened around something cold when I started realizing what was going on. "Marcie?"
The girl leaned around Mrs. Johnston. "Yeah?"
Her voice was one I'd recognize anywhere. I studied the girls face. It was softer, surrounded by long hair, but it was definitely Mark's face. It was then I realized the impossible was really true.
Me and Mark had flown over the Magic Swing Set.
This story gives a glimpse into what happens after a boy's life has been dramatically changed by a magic swing set. It is a continuation of The Magic Swing Set.
The Magic Swing Set - Part 2
Copyright 2011 by Heather Rose Brown
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
I was stretched out on top of my covers, hugging a pillow and thinking about the long 'chat' I'd had with Mom over dinner, when I heard muffled music coming from under my bed. I dug through the mess under there until I felt something vibrating against my thumb.
I winced at the bright pink color of the cell phone I pulled out, figured out which heart shaped button would let me talk, and said, "Hello?"
"Andy?" asked a familiar voice.
"Hey Mar--" I bit off the 'k' and added, "cie. How ya doin'?"
"Okay. I got sent to bed early to think about what I did."
"Same here. Mom said she'd decide what else to do with me after talkin' with Dad."
"Good luck with that." The line was quiet for a few seconds before my friend said, "Uh, Andy? If I ask a really weird question, will ya promise not to laugh?"
"I ache too much to laugh right now."
"Ya doing okay?"
"Uh huh. I'd got a little banged up and the wind knocked outta me, but I'm okay."
"I'm so glad. I really got scared when ya was layin' so still after ya fell."
I didn't know what to say to that. 'I'm sorry' sounded lame, but I couldn't think of anything better. I decided to skip the whole thing and said, "So, what was your question?"
"Well ... do ya remember havin' a different name?"
"Like, besides Andy?"
"Yeah. Well, not exactly Andy. I mean ... oh, never mind. You'll just laugh."
"No I won't. I'd never laugh at ya."
"Like the time ya didn't laugh when I got my pigtails tangled in a jumprope?"
"Whatcha mean? Ya don't even have ... well, I guess ya do, but ... okay, I'm really feeling confused."
"Like ya got two different memories?"
"Yeah! Do ya remember bein' M--"
Before I could finish saying Mark, the phone was yanked out of my hand. I looked up and saw Mom frowning at me.
"Young lady, what did I tell you about talking to your friends when I sent you to your room?"
After thinking about it for a second, I said, "I don't remember ya sayin' anything."
"What do you mean I didn't ...?" Mom seemed lost for a moment, then her frown got deeper as she said, "Well, I'm telling you now: no phoning, texting, e-mailing, yelling out the window, or using any other form of communication. You were sent to bed early to think about what you did, not to chat with your friends."
Her face softened a little as she said, "Are you still feeling okay? No headaches or dizziness or anything like that?"
I pulled down my right sleeve and looked at the flowery bandaid on my elbow. "My scrape still feels sore, but not bad as before. The rest of me sorta aches, but the headache I'd had went away after Mrs Johnston gave me some aspirin."
"And no dizziness?"
"I was a little when I first fell. Once I'd got a chance to catch my breath, I was okay."
Mom sighed and said,"What am I going to do with you?"
I was almost tempted to say she could let me watch tv, but decided she probably wasn't in the mood for jokes. Instead, I said, "Lemme talk to Marcie?"
"Since you go to school with her, I can't really forbid you from talking to her completely. As far as what happens outside of school, let's wait until I've been able to talk to your father before making a decision on that."
Mom looked at her watch, then said, "Speaking of school, it's about bedtime for you."
"Awww, Mooom."
"Don't 'aw Mom' me, Andrea. I want you in your pajamas and in bed in the next five minutes."
I knew it wouldn't help to argue, so I just said, "Okay," with as little grumbling as I could manage.
Mom surprised me with a kiss on the cheek, then she gave me a huge hug as she said, "I love you, sweetie."
I hugged back as I recovered from the kiss, then said, "I love ya too, Mom."
=-=-=
The door burst open and Mom almost slipped on the bathroom rug when she skidded to a stop. "What's wrong?" she asked as her face went from scared to confused. "Why'd you scream like that?"
I knew the truth probably wouldn't go over too good, so I said, "I ... umm ... saw a spider."
Mom frowned a little. "Since when have you been afraid of spiders?"
"I ain't. I mean, I usually ain't afraid of 'em, but this was a really huge one."
"Is that why you're standing in front of the toilet with your pant down?" she asked as she folded her arms across her chest.
I was still in shock from finding a part of me had gone missing, which is probably why I hadn't realized I was standing there half naked until then. I could feel my face getting warm as I pulled up my underwear and pajama bottoms.
"I'm waiting for an answer, young lady."
I looked up and nodded, wishing I'd been able to come up with a better story.
"And you weren't trying to pee like a boy again?"
"Uh ... no," I answered as my stomach tightened.
Mom's foot began tapping as she stared at me. I kept waiting for her to start yelling at me for telling such a bald-faced lie. Instead, she bent down, letting her arms drop as she peeked into the toilet bowl.
After a few seconds of looking at nothing, she put the seat and lid down, then stood back up. "Well, whatever was in there seems to be gone now. As soon as you're done, make sure you wash your hands and come downstairs. Breakfast is ready and I don't want you running off to school without eating again."
=-=-=
Still feeling wobbly after the shock I'd gone through in the bathroom, I was taking my time coming down the stairs. My dad came into the living room just as I was reaching the bottom step.
"You doing okay, honey?" he asked as he picked me up and hugged me.
I gasped when my feet left the ground, but eventually remembered to returned his hug. When he put me back down, I said, "Yeah, I'm okay. Why'd ya ask?"
"When I got home from work last night, your mother told me what happened to you. You were already asleep by then, so I thought I'd wait until this morning to ask you about it," he said as he led the way into the kitchen.
My stomach felt like it had dropped into my feet as I followed him to the table and sat down in front of a stack of pancakes. Normally, it was my favorite breakfast. This morning it felt like my last meal.
Dad folded his hands on the table as he watched me dribble syrup on every dry spot I could find. Mom sat beside him and started eating. Even though she didn't say anything, the way she looked back and forth from me to Dad made me think she was waiting for one of us to say something to the other.
I seriously considered trying to avoid talking by eating as slowly as possible so I'd have to rush to catch the bus. The quiet way my dad was watching me told me he would just wait until I got home, which meant I'd be worrying about talking to him all day.
Eventually, I set the bottle down, then watched the syrup slowly drip down the sides of my pancakes as I said, "I'm sorry."
"What exactly are you sorry for?" he asked in a soft voice.
"For nearly gettin' me and Mark killed on the swing set."
Dad tilted his head and frowned as he said, "Mark? Mark who?"
I cut a wedge from my pancakes and shoved it in my mouth to give me a few seconds to think. Mark was called something else in this weird place we'd wound up in.
I managed to swallow past the lump in my throat before saying, "I'd meant to say Marcie."
Dad's frown got deeper as he reached out to me and stroked the back of my head. "You feeling okay, pumpkin?"
I felt Mom's hand on my arm. When I looked at her, she had the same look in her eyes as my dad. "Maybe you should stay home, sweetie."
Normally, I'd take any excuse to skip a day of school, but today I had questions I wouldn't be able to get answers to if I stayed home.
"I'm all right, really," I said as I gave them the best smile I could manage.
They didn't seem completely convinced, but eventually Mom nodded and Dad sorta shrugged, then reached into his shirt pocket. He pulled out a cell phone that looked even pinker than it did last night.
"Your mother and I have decided it's important for you to have this with you," he said as he placed it on the table beside my plate. "There is one condition: you are not allowed to use it to call any of your friends. Do you understand?"
I'd never had a cell phone in the other reality, so not being able to use one to call my friends in this reality didn't sound so bad. I let the smile drop from my face as I nodded, hoping this was going to be the worst of my punishment. I was wrong.
"You are also to come directly home from school," my mom added. "No stopping at the park or visiting Marcie or any other friends."
I started getting a sinking feeling when I realized how this would affect my plans to talk to Marcie about what had happened to us. "For how long?" I asked.
"Since today is Friday, it'll mean you only have to come home directly from school today. What happens over the weekend or next week depends a lot on how responsible you can be."
I was tempted to argue about the punishment, but I eventually decided it probably wouldn't be a good idea. Instead, I just nodded to show I understood, then started chopping at my pancakes with a fork before gulping down my breakfast. It's not easy chewing pancakes angrily, but I managed.
=-=-=
Because I was running late, I was able to talk my mom into putting off getting a bath. For reasons I couldn't explain to her, I wasn't really ready to face that. The idea of seeing a girl naked felt weird, even if that girl was me. Getting changed into my school clothes was tricky, but I managed to avoid seeing any embarrassing bits.
I got a kiss from both my mom and dad as I ran out the door. It felt a little strange, especially with Dad. Even though I knew he loved me, he wasn't a real mushy kinda person. At least not when I was a boy. Being a girl still felt weird, but that one part felt like something I could get used to.
I almost turned around and went back home when I first saw the kids waiting at the bus stop. I recognized almost everyone there, but had no idea how they would react to me. Before I completely lost my nerve, I noticed one of the girls waving at me. I waved back, but it took a couple of seconds to realize who I was waving to.
"Hey Marcie," I said when I reached the bus stop. "Ain't it kinda cold to wear that?" I said, pointing to the skirt peeking out from under her coat."
I could see a bit of the old Mark when she looked down at her feet and shrugged. I felt a dull ache in my chest when I realized how my question must of sounded.
"I'm sorry," I said, then paused as I tried to think of something that might undo hurt I'd caused. Eventually, I said, "It's a very pretty dress."
Marcie looked up at me with a confused expression and asked, "How can ya tell?"
"I ... ummm ... I mean, I'm sure it'll look pretty on you, because you're pretty."
My friend gave me a bright smile, until a boy shoved himself between us and said, "Get away from my girlfriend, lezzie."
It was Carter Jackson, a boy who harassed Mark and me in the old reality, but seemed to have a crush on Marcie in this one.
Marcie grabbed Carter by the elbow to make him face her as she said, "Wait a minute. Who ya calling your girlfriend?"
He tilted his head, giving her one of the best puppy-dog looks I'd ever seen as he said, "Well ... you."
"Since when?"
Carter frowned as he said, "Since the Halloween dance at school."
"I danced with ya *once*," she said with a fierceness I'd never seen in Mark. "That does *not* make me your girlfriend."
A few of the girls who were standing near us cheered. Before Carter could say anything back, the bus had pulled up. He gave us a nasty look, but didn't say anything more as he got in line.
=-=-=
I was still in a bit of shock when I slid into the seat next to Marcie and said, "I never seen ya stand up to anybody like that before."
My friend grinned at me as she said, "I kinda surprised myself. I never woulda dreamed of doing anything like that before ... ummm ..."
Even though I was nervous about being overheard, I knew this was probably the best chance I'd have to talk to Marcie, so I leaned in closer and whispered, "Before we went over the swing set?"
"Oh!" she said with a squeal, then added more quietly, "I been wondering if ya remembered that. So how ya feel about the ... uhhh ..."
"Changes?"
There was a worried look in her eyes as she nodded.
"I dunno. I know some things are different, but I don't really feel different."
"What kinda things are different?"
I'd actually been thinking about how my body was different, but I wasn't really ready to talk about that, so I said, "My parents seem kinda different."
Marcie had a dreamy smile as she said, "Mine too."
"Really? What's different?"
"Before, they just seemed lost on how to treat me. Now, everything just feels ... just ... perfect. How's your parents different?"
"It's hard to explain. It's like, I got kisses from both of 'em when I was headin' out."
"Wow. I remember how mad you'd been back in third grade when your mom kissed ya in front of the school."
"I wasn't mad, just embarrassed."
"How ya feel now?"
I touched the cheek where I'd been kissed. "Kinda ... I dunno ... nice."
Marcie took in a deep breath, then said, "Nice enough to not want to go over the swing set again?"
"Whatcha talkin' about?"
"When I told ya 'bout the magic yesterday, I hadn't really expected it to work. While everything came out great for me, I know ya was happy bein' the way ya were, right?"
"Well, yeah ... sorta."
My friend gave me a funny look, then said, "Whatcha mean by sorta?"
I thought about some of the confusion I was feeling, then said, "Were ya surprised when ya talked me into trying on your Tinkerbell costume?"
"A bit, yeah."
"Me too. I'd never really thought 'bout doing anything like that before, but when I saw how ya looked in the costume, it kinda got me curious. Now, I've got a chance to do more than just tryin' on a costume."
"So, you're okay with the change?"
"I dunno. There's been bad things, like what happened with Carter, but there's been good things too. Would ya be okay if I don't change ... at least, maybe not right away?"
"I'm your friend," she said as she put her hand on top of mine. "Whether ya change now, later, or never, I'll always be there for ya, just like you've always been there for me."
My throat felt too tight to say anything back, so I just smiled at Marcie. Whether I decided to be a girl or a boy, I knew I was pretty lucky to have her as a friend.
This is a fairy tale about a beautiful kitten princess who, unlike most princesses, loved exploring the forest, climbing to the tippy-top of the highest trees, tumbling through wild fields, digging in mudholes and other very messy things. Unfortunately, this runs in direct conflict with her parents wish to have a quiet, well behaved, and most importantly, tidy daughter.
Meanwhile, in a nearby duchy, a young puppy is having the opposite problem with his own parents. What will happen when the Puppy and Princess meet? And most importantly, will the Princess be able to keep her promise to her parents? Read on and find out!
The Princess's New Gown
Copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown
Once upon a time, in a land closer than you may think, lived a beautiful kitten princess who had long silky fur the color of midnight. Unlike most princesses, she loved exploring the forest, climbing to the tippy-top of the highest trees, tumbling through wild fields, digging in mudholes and other very messy things.
This was very frustrating for her parents, the King and the Queen, who just wanted their daughter to act like other princesses. This also annoyed her caretakers, who had to keep cleaning and repairing her beautiful royal gowns and replacing lost royal shoes, hair ribbons, gloves, hats, and other royal pieces of clothing.
One sunny winter morning, the King and the Queen decided to have a talk with the Princess.
"Sweetheart," said the King, "you really must take more care of your clothing."
"Yes," said the Queen, "the Head Caretaker is about ready to quit if you come home one more time missing clothing and all muddy and bruised."
"That's right," said the King, nodding. "So we are going to ask you to make a promise."
The Queen took the Princess's hand in hers and said, "Please stay clean today and be careful when you play, especially with your new gown. It took weeks to have it made and you don't have anything else to replace it."
The King put a gentle hand on the Princess's shoulder, smiled warmly, and said, "We will be having some royal visitors tonight, and we'd like them to see what a beautiful, well behaved daughter we have. If you do nothing else, please at least keep your gown clean until tonight."
The princess saw how serious and concerned her parents were, so she took in a deep breath and said in her most serious voice, "I promise to be very careful and to not get dirty or mess up my clothes."
The Queen and King smiled brightly, hearts filled with hope at the promise, and sent their daughter out to play.
The princess stayed in the Royal Garden for most of the morning, trying her best to act like a princess and play quiet, princess games in the winter sunshine. But she eventually got very bored, and decided to take a walk in the woods.
"I'll be very careful and just walk on the main paths and avoid the snow-melt puddles and be very careful to not lose anything," the Princess said to herself. She did a very good job of sticking to her decision until she met a large turtle coming up the path toward her. The Princess could see the Turtle was shivering and sneezing and rushed to his side.
"What's wrong?"asked the Princess, her voice filled with concern.
"Oh, I was a bit forgetful this morning," said the Turtle, sounding very stuffed up. "I was so excited about a party I'm supposed to be at tonight, I completely forgot to put on my hat, and now I'm catching a cold."
"You poor thing," said the Princess as she handed her royal handkerchief to the sniffling Turtle.
"I'd turn back now," said the Turtle between sniffles, "but I promised I'd be at a party, and I'd completely miss it if I tried going home now."
The Princess considered trying to carry the Turtle home so he could get his hat, but he was too big for her to carry. So she took her own royal hat and put it on the Turtle, thinking to herself, "Well, I'm not actually losing the hat, since I know I'm giving it to the Turtle."
"Thank you very much," said the Turtle after he blew his nose into the royal handkerchief. "I think my cold is clearing up already!"
"You're very welcome," said the Princess as she continued down the path.
Eventually the forest gave way to vast fields of farmland, which had been turned over for the winter. The Princess saw an old gray Hare wrestling with a tarp covering a small hand-drawn cart and asked, "Is there anything I can do to help?"
The Hare smiled at the Princess and said, "Oh, I'll be all right, dear. I have some food I'm trying to keep warm here, and I lost one of the ties holding down the tarp."
Without a second thought, the Princess pulled the large blue royal ribbon from her hair, allowing her long, midnight-black curls to flap in the strong breeze. She then tied the loose corner of the tarp down with a few practiced knots.
"What a resourceful kitten you are," exclaimed the Hare after giving the Princess a kiss on the cheek. "Thank so much," she said before taking the handles of the cart and continuing on her way.
"You're very welcome," called out the Princess before skipping down the path.
It was almost noon when she reached the outskirts of a small village and nearly crashed into a large brown Bear squatting on the side of the road. "What are you doing?" she asked the Bear when she saw him attempting to sew up a large hole in a worn looking greenish-gray sack.
"Oh, I promised to bring these wineskins and jugs to a party in a nearby kingdom," said the Bear, "but my sack keeps tearing and I'm not sure if I'll make it on time."
The Princess examined the previous patches on the sack, the Bears current attempted repair, and then announced, "I'm afraid this will never do. There's too many patches in your sack and it will just keep tearing."
So she took off her royal winter cape, tied up the corners, placed the jugs and wineskins in the makeshift sack, held up the knotted part to the Bear and said, "That should hold fairly well."
The Bear looked at the quick work the Princess performed. His furry face broke into a huge grin and he gave the Princess a warm, gentle bear hug. "Thank you so much," he said, unsure of what more to say to show his gratitude.
"You're very welcome," she said as she waved over her shoulder to the grinning Bear.
When she reached the far end of the village, heavy gray clouds drifted across the late afternoon sun. The breeze started to pick up, and the Princess began shivering without her cape. Just as she began thinking of heading back home and what excuses she could make for the missing clothing, the Princess noticed the faint sounds of a child crying somewhere nearby. She followed the sound to the far side of a huge woodpile. There she found a puppy dressed in very royal looking clothes sitting on a large tree stump and crying noisily.
"What's wrong?" asked the Princess as gently as she could.
The Puppy looked up in surprise and quickly wiped at his tears. "Nothing," he mumbled, just barely keeping his voice from trembling.
The Princess put her fists on her hips and said, "I seriously doubt that."
The Puppy's face began to crumble and the Princess said more gently, "I'm sorry. You can tell me what's wrong, honest."
The Puppy studied her for a moment, and then seemed to decide she was serious. "I'm supposed to go somewhere with my parents tonight, and I look just awful!"
The Princess carefully examined the Puppy's royal looking clothing and said, "I don't see anything wrong with what you're wearing. In fact you look rather handsome."
At this, the Puppy burst into tears again, saying between sobs, "But I don't want to look handsome!"
The Princess wishing she still had her handkerchief, handed her scarf to the Puppy, and then put her arm around his shoulder while he cried. After he more or less pulled himself together, she asked him, "How do you want to look?"
The Puppy looked at her sideways with his bloodshot eyes and softly said, "Pretty."
The Princess thought about this long and hard for a moment, then she jumped from the stump and said to the Puppy, "Stand up for a minute."
The Puppy stood up next to the Princess, wiping the tear stains from his face.
"It'll work," said the Princess after looking the Puppy up and down for a moment.
"What'll work?" asked the Puppy getting a curious look.
"You can wear my clothes!" the Princess exclaimed.
"What? How could we do that? What would you wear?" asked the Puppy, blinking in confusion.
The Princess rolled her eyes and answered, "I'll wear yours, silly."
"But, I mean," the Puppy gave her a cautious look. "Would you really?"
The Princess sighed and said, "Listen. I'll go to the other side of this woodpile and you stay here. I'll throw my clothes over to your side and you throw yours over to mine. Deal?"
The Puppy screwed up his face for a moment considering the offer. Then his face opened into a wide smile and he said, "Deal!"
The Princess was shivering something awful between when she threw her royal gown over the woodpile and when the Puppy threw his clothes over to her. She quickly slipped into his warm, well-lined clothes and wondered why her gowns weren't lined like this. When she came around the woodpile, she saw the Puppy struggling with the buttons going down his back and remembered how proud she felt when she finally learned to do her own. To her credit, she decided to not tease the Puppy and helped him button up the gown instead.
When she turned him around, she couldn't help exclaiming, "Hey, you are pretty!"
The Puppy blushed brightly and said between chattering teeth, "Th-th-thank you."
The Princess suddenly remembered how cold her royal gown could be without a cape, and draped the cloak he had thrown over the woodpile around his shoulders.
The Puppy blushed even more and said, "Thanks again."
Seeing her royal gown on the Puppy, the Princess realized something shocking; it was clean! "Whatever you do,"she asked him, "don't get it dirty, or the Head Caretaker will quit and I'll be in big trouble with my parents."
Before the Puppy could answer, a powerful hand lifted the Princess by her arm, and a gruff voice boomed in her ear.
"Caught ya', li'l rascal! The Duke and Duchess are furious with you. But now that I've found you, we may still be able to leave in time."
The Princess twisted around to see a muscular wolf soldier holding onto her. She would have laughed at the surprised look on the Soldier's face if she hadn't been so frightened.
"Sorry 'bout that," grumbled the Soldier as he put the Princess back on the ground. "Guess I was looking for a different rascal."
Just then, the Puppy came up behind the Princess, and the Soldier's jaw nearly came unhinged. "Lad? Is ... is that you?" he asked. "Your parents are going to have a fit when they see you. But we'll have to take care of first things first, like getting you to the carriage."
The Soldier then lifted the Puppy and carried him under his arm like a sagging bag of wheat flour. Furious at the way her new friend had been carried off without so much as a by your leave, she stomped after the Soldier, barely keeping up with his long, powerful strides.
As the Soldier reached an ornately decorated carriage with one wheel stuck in a deep, muddy rut, he bellowed, "I found yer son."
The Duke and Duchess poked their heads from the carriage windows and looked at the Puppy under the Soldier's arm. The Duke simply grunted and pulled his head when he saw his son, while the Duchess said something sounding very much like, "Not again," before pulling in her own head.
The Soldier gently yet firmly planted the Puppy's feet on the ground next to the stuck carriage wheel and said, "Now, shall we try it again?"
"Not in my dress you don't," said an exhausted Princess, who was gasping for air when she finally caught up with the Soldier.
The Soldier looked at the Princess for a moment, then grinned broadly and said, "Ah, I think I see what's going on now. Well lass, the horses can't seem to pull this carriage out of the rut without help, and I can't push while shoving stones and sticks under the wheel so it don't slip back. If you have any ideas on how to do it different, I'd like to hear it."
"I'll take care of the sticks and stones," answered the princess, folding her arms across her chest.
The Soldier held his stomach and roared with laughter. Then he walked over to the Princess and slapped her on the back. "Yer a rascal, but I like ya just the same."
Once the Duke and Duchess climbed out of the carriage and stood on the other side of the road with their son, the Soldier and the Princess wrestled with the carriage wheel. After a lot of sweat, cooperation, and some choice words the Soldier mumbled to himself, they managed to free the wheel from the rut, getting each other quite muddy in the process.
The Puppy cheered and ran over to the Princess to give her a hug, but then he remembered her asking him to be careful with the gown, so he gave her a kiss on the cheek instead. The Duke followed behind the Puppy and shook the Princess's hand, saying, "My dear, you've helped us out of a difficult situation. How can we repay you?"
The Princess considered for a moment rubbing a muddy hand on her chin, "Would you be able to give me a ride home?"
"Certainly!" said the Duchess. "We'd be glad to."
So the royal family and the Soldier discussed directions with the Princess, and it was discovered they were all going in the same direction.
"This'll be great!" shouted the Puppy as the Soldier helped him climb into the carriage.
The Princess leaped up after him. When the Puppy's parents climbed in last, the Princess noticed how drawn and upset their faces seemed. Everything was very quiet in the carriage as the Soldier drove them to their destination.
Finally, the mother spoke. "You realize, of course, you won't be able to go to the party dressed like that."
"But," said the Puppy, seeming at a loss for words.
Before the Puppy could find any, the father said, "You know we asked you to behave, just this one time. We don't have anything for you to change back into, so you are not going in. Is that understood?"
The Puppy's eyes filled with tears as he quietly nodded. The Princess wasn't sure what to do, so she kept silent. It was a long, quiet ride back home.
When they reached the Princess's home, she leaped out of the carriage almost as soon as it stopped and landed running. "I'll be able to change before my parents see me," she thought, "and then maybe I'll be able to borrow something from a page for the Puppy." With her mind reeling with the quickly laid plan, the Princess didn't see her father until she ran into him and knocked him into a half-frozen mud puddle.
The Princess froze in her tracks as the King slowly pulled himself from the puddle. Dripping mud, he looked down at his daughter and asked in a carefully controlled voice, "Where ... have ... you ... been?" The King looked at his daughter again and gasped. "And where are your clothes?"
The Turtle, who happened to be the most trusted adviser to the Duke and Duchess, walked up to the King and Queen and said, "Your daughter gave me her hat. If it weren't for her kindness, I would have been quite ill by now."
The Hare, who happened to be the Head Chef to the Duke and Duchess, came up behind the Turtle and said, "Your daughter gave me her ribbon. If it weren't for her quick thinking, tonight's feast would have been stone cold by now."
The Bear, who happened to be a close friend to the Duke and Duchess as well as the Puppy's godfather, spoke up next. "Your daughter gave me her cape," he said. "If it weren't for her generosity, there would have been nothing to drink at tonight's feast."
The Queen turned from the guests to her daughter and asked, "But where are the rest of your clothes?"
"Yes," added the King, "Where's your gown?"
Before she could think of an explanation, the Princess heard the carriage door swing open behind her. When she turned around, she saw the Puppy in the doorway.
The Puppy loudly announced, "It's right here. And there's not a spot of dirt on it!"
Both of the Duke and Duchess blushed with embarrassment, and the whole crowd watching this scene grew very still.
Somewhere, deep inside her stomach, the Princess felt a giggle start. The more she tried to keep it down, the more she giggled. The Puppy seemed to catch her giggles. Other muffled giggles were heard in the crowd, until even the Puppy's parents and the Princess's parents found themselves joining in.
The Princess's mother walked over to the Puppy's mother, hugged her and said, "Your son takes better care of my daughter's clothes than my daughter does. Won't you have him come in and join us?"
The Duke and Duchess seemed unsure, but both the King and Queen insisted it would be just fine. That night, the Princess quickly cleaned up and managed to convince the Head Caretaker it would be all right to borrow some clothes from a page with whom she had become friends. Feeling much more comfortable, she joined the Puppy, his parents, her parents, and all the other wonderful folk at the party and had more fun than she ever had before.
Have you ever wondered:
- how Little Red Riding Hood mistook a wolf for her grandmother?
- what the Woodsman was doing hanging around Grandma's cottage?
- why the Wolf was REALLY wearing Grandma's clothes?
Read on and find out!
The REAL Story of Little Red Riding Hood
Copyright 2006 by Heather Rose Brown
So, you think you know all about the story about Little Red Riding Hood? Well, if you're going by the stories I been hearing passed around these days, you don't know nothing 'bout what actually happened. Now you might think I'm a bit daft if I told you I was around to see what really happened...so I ain't gonna say it.
What I will say is I'm old enough to know a thing or two 'bout a thing or two. So set yourself down for a spell and I'll tell you the REAL story about Little Red Riding hood.
First off, the whole bit about the Wolf eating Grandma was a bit of a misunderstanding. The way I heard it, the Wolf had heard Grandma was feeling poorly, so he brought her some very special healing tea. After getting a small fire going in Grandma's fireplace with what bits of kindling he could scrounge up from the bottom of woodbox and brewing up a nice pot of tea, the Wolf scooted the table up to his good friend's bed and soon they were having themselves a right proper tea party.
Well, the tea had a bit of something extra special to it, though most modern thinking folks would laugh if I called it magic. Still, it had something more than your ordinary tea and before Grandma knew it, she was feeling fully recovered. But by the end of the party, the small fire had died out and the cottage was getting a bit nippy. Since there was nothing left in the woodbox, the Wolf offered to chop up a log or two.
But Grandma refused, saying the Wolf was her guest. And since she was feeling so much better, she'd go out and take care of the chopping while the Wolf bundled up under her extra snugly comforter on her bed so he could keep warm.
Well, both Grandma and the Wolf were pretty stubborn, so there was some friendly and a touch not so friendly arguing over that bit. At one point, the Wolf said he couldn't climb under the covers because his clothes were way too dusty from traveling all the way to Grandma's with the tea, and he hadn't brought any pajamas to change into.
Without missing a beat, Grandma simply said he could borrow one of her nightgowns. There was a bit more argument after this, but eventually the house was getting seriously cold and the Wolf finally agreed.
After Grandma tucked the Wolf into bed, she slipped behind her dressing panel (since she was a modest woman and didn't want to embarrass her friend) and changed into her black and red plaid flannel shirt, heavy working trousers (which she usually used whenever doing any outdoor work) brown leather boots, a heavy fur coat and matching fur-lined hat. She then grabbed the ax from it's corner beside the hearth and headed outside to chop up some fire wood.
I bet you've been wondering about Little Red Riding Hood, right? Well here's the part where the li'l darlin' comes in. So quit fidgeting and I'll tell you the rest of the story.
You see, barely moments after Grandma left, Red Riding Hood walked in the door (Grandma had left the door unlocked so it would be easier to bring in the firewood) and greeted the Wolf as if he were Grandma. Now Red, bless her heart, was about as sharp as a sack of wet oatmeal. After all, the Wolf showed her the shortcut he was taking, yet for some reason she took the long way. That having been said, she could see 'Grandma' was looking a bit furrier than usual.
Still, she knew Grandma had been sick and thought this might have been one of the side effects, so she started asking the Wolf some rather blunt questions about his appearance. Well, things get a bit murky about what happened next, but Red finally decided the Wolf really wasn't Grandma.
How she got into her head that the Wolf had gobbled Grandma up, nobody really seems to know. Fearing she'd be gobbled up too, Red ran for her life and crashed into Grandma, who was just then trying to open the door while holding onto an armful of firewood. Being pretty sturdy for her age, Grandma managed to keep her feet under her, but logs and kindling wound up flying everywhere.
Mistaking Grandma for the local Woodsman, Red begged Grandma to protect her. As I'm sure you can imagine, Grandma wasn't going to let anyone hurt her granddaughter. So she swung the ax onto her shoulder and stomped into the cottage.
When the Wolf saw the tower of rage Grandma had become, he squealed with fright, jumped out of bed and ran between Grandma's legs, accidently knocking Red down as he fled for his life. Red had the wind knocked out of her, but wasn't seriously hurt. When she opened her eyes, she saw Grandma looking down at her and assumed the Woodsman somehow had rescued her grandmother from the Wolf's stomach.
And that, dearheart, is the REAL story of Little Red Riding Hood.
The Transgender Bunch
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
While chatting with a few folk in a blog post, I sorta wandered off the original topic, and did a rewrite of the Brady Bunch song, as well as creating a modified pic, showing what I imagined the Transgender Bunch might look like. It's mostly just a bit of silliness, but it was fun, and so I thought I'd share. Enjoy! :)
=-=-=
Here's the story of a lovely lady
Who was bringing up three very lovely boys.
All of them were really trans, like their mother,
And they were all true joys.
Here's the story, of a man named Brady,
Who was busy with three girls of his own,
They were trans too, supporting each other,
Yet they were all alone.
'Till the one day when the lady met this fellow,
And they knew it was much more than a hunch,
These transgender folk could form a family
That's the way we all became the Transgender Bunch.
Transgender Bunch, the Transgender Bunch
That's the way we all became the Transgender Bunch!
This is the story of a middle-aged man who's been fighting the voices in his head telling him he's really a girl, and what he does when he hears a new . . . yet strangely familiar voice. This story is loosely based on the Chronicals of Narnia. It's intended to stand alone, although I may add to it some time after I finish writing Bobby's Rainy Day Adventure.
The Wardrobe
Copyright 2006 by Heather Rose Brown
Paul was carefully inking his name to the sign-in sheet when he caught a whiff of a particularly clingy, musky perfume. Just as he was about to write in the start time for his shift, slender fingers ending in long, silver fingernails snatched the pen from his hand. "Thank you, Angel. I'll just be a moment." A silky strand of platinum hair slipped over Paul's shoulder as the intruding hand reached over his arm and scribbled the current time in the out column next to her overflowing, scrawled signature.
"Ms. Nivose, I wasn't finished with that pen." He tried his best to sound calm and professional, but it was always difficult hiding the annoyance he felt when she was around.
"A thousand pardons, Angel." She slipped the pen back into Paul's grasp, resting her palm on the back of his hand a moment longer than necessary. Instead of being enjoyable, her icy touch made the hairs on his knuckles stand up and the muscles in his forearm quiver spasmodically.
"Thank you, Ms. Nivose." Paul was barely able to keep the revulsion from his voice.
The woman leaned her back against the security desk and pouted. " ‘Ms. Nivose' sounds so formal. Why won't you call me Reine like all of my friends do?"
"I'm sorry, but it wouldn't feel . . . proper."
"You're so sweet and polite, Angel. Are you sure I can't steal you away for just a little nightcap?"
Paul gritted his teeth and slowly counted to ten before he answered. "My name is Paul Angelos, not Angel." He paused, wondering again why he was the only one who had his last name on his nametag. "And I've already told you before, none of the security staff is allowed to drink alcohol before or while on duty."
Ms. Nivose patted Paul's arm and flashed a dazzling white smile. "Very well, An -- I mean Paul. Perhaps another time." Still smiling, the she swung away from the desk and slinked down the hall toward the elevator.
When she stepped into the elevator, an older man wearing a uniform matching Paul's and a name badge that read "Dave", leaned over the security desk and playfully punched Paul in the arm. "Dangit, how'd you get to be such a babe magnet?"
"Seriously Dave, I'm about as far from anything like that as you could imagine."
"You've gotta be joking. The Ice B --"
"Dave!"
"Sorry, I forgot how you felt about cussing. What I was gonna say was, Ms. Nivose barely talks to anyone, but she was hanging all over you just now."
Paul picked up the clipboard and filled in his start time while wondering how he could erase the last few minutes from his memory. "I noticed, but she really isn't my type."
"She's sexy, smart, and rich; what's there not to like?"
"I don't know. She's just so. . . ." Paul involuntarily shuddered.
"What's wrong? You ain't into girls?" While Dave's words could have been taken as an accusation, his gentle smile and matter-of-fact tone of voice made it a simple expression of curiosity combined with concern for a friend.
"No, it isn't that. I just. . . ."
"Listen, Paul. I've been around for a while and seen just about everything there is to see. I wouldn't suggest you go telling everyone here about it, but I personally wouldn't have any problems if you were into guys."
Paul handed the clipboard and pen to his co-worker. "Honest, I've never been attracted to men." He nearly added "either", but he was pretty sure that would have brought more questions than he was ready to answer.
Dave chuckled as he signed out. "Okay, I know better to poke my nose where it ain't wanted." He handed back the board and pen before tipping his hat to Paul. "Be careful and have a good night."
Paul waved as he took the seat Dave had just vacated and pulled out the logbook to check on what had been happening on the previous shift. Finding nothing unusual, he flipped the book closed, checked the camera monitors, and then got an early start on his first patrol of the grounds. It wasn't until he was coming out of the underground passageway connecting the main office building to the warehouse that he heard the voice.
"Come." It was deep, definitely male, and seemed familiar, but Paul couldn't quite place it.
Paul slipped the flashlight from his belt, flipped it on, and swung it in a wide arc down a dimly lit aisle of crates. Trying to hide his annoyance, he called out out in a firm, confident tone. "Who's there?"
"An old friend." The voice was warm and comforting, like a familiar, fluffy blanket.
Paul wiggled a finger in his ear. There was something very odd about the voice. It seemed to be coming from inside his head.
"You mean like you think I'm all in your head?" The new voice was softer and had a higher pitch.
Paul mumbled under his breath. "No, you're not real. It took two years of therapy to get rid of you."
"You can't get rid me."
"Why not?"
The deeper voice returned. "Because she is you."
"That's impossible. I'm me."
"That's both correct and incorrect. You are yourself, but you are not the person they have tried to convince you to be."
"What are you talking about?"
"There's not much time to explain. I doubt I could make a convincing argument if there were time. You must look inside yourself; trust your instincts; believe what you know to be true."
"Okay. . . ." Paul could feel what passed for sanity slowly evaporating. He'd been told the only way to make the voices stop was to ignore them. However, something much deeper down inside told him this was a voice one should not ignore.
"Now, tell me your name.” While the words were gentle, there was the force of a command behind them.
Paul grinned. "I thought you were going to ask a harder question. My name is P--"
"NO!" The thunder behind that single word made him stumble back against a pile of heavy wooden pallets. "You must let go of what you were told. Let go of the name you were given. Speak from your heart. Tell me your true name."
Paul slid down against the pallets until he was sitting on dusty, polymer-sealed concrete. He knew he was having another breakdown. The last time, he thought he was a little girl. Eventually, his therapist helped him realize the little girl was just a voice in his head, and then taught him how to ignore what she had referred to as "aural hallucinations".
All that therapy slipped away. He giggled from both nervousness and giddy relief as the shell he had built around himself floated away. In the center of his thoughts, shining like a beacon, was a realization logic told him was impossible, yet his heart knew without a doubt to be true.
"My name . . . is Angela."
"Angela." The voice was tinged with both sorrow and joy. "For a moment, I feared I had lost you as well. You must come through the doorway at once before they find you again."
Along with the realization of who she was came a sense of what her body should be like, which conflicted with the body in which she found herself. It took a couple of tries before she could find her balance and stand up. She took a few steps and discovered she could walk fairly normally, although the length of her legs made her feel awkward. After some experimentation, she eventually felt confident enough to walk away from the underground passageway and began searching the shadows with her flashlight. "Which doorway am I looking for?"
"It is a very old object which connects your world to mine. Can you feel it drawing you closer?"
She came to a stop, closed her eyes, and noticed a slight tug. "Yes, it's leading deeper into the warehouse."
"Follow it until you reach a large container. The object is hidden inside."
Angela followed the faint sensation. It almost felt as if she were floating down a stream as she wandered up one aisle and down another. Eventually, she was drawn to a huge wooden crate and the pull disappeared like a snapped rubber band.
Angela glanced toward the end of the aisle and spied the battered toolbox she had seen on countless rounds through the warehouse. She stifled a squeal of excitement when she opened the rusty lid and found a couple of hammers, several chisels, and a long crowbar. After taking more time than she had expected (which was partially due to her nervously glancing around every few minutes and freezing whenever she heard an unexpected sound), Angela finally managed to pull the last nail from the crate. Her heart jumped into her throat when the front crashed to the ground, the noise echoing from the high rafters and distant walls.
Her fear of being discovered breaking into company property was nudged aside by the sense of wonder she felt when she saw what was inside. It was a wardrobe, but not just any old wardrobe.
It was . . . "The Wardrobe."
Slowly, reverently, Angela opened one of the doors, but instead of winter coats, there were little girl dresses filling The Wardrobe. Even though they were all too small for her, she found herself admiring them and wishing she could try one on.
The voice returned, shaking Angela from her trance. "You have done well, but you must continue. Come through the door." Her heart was thumping from both fear and excitement as she moved some of the dresses aside and climbed in.
The soft, delicate fabric of row after row of dresses brushed against her as she stepped gingerly through them. Every so often, the scent floating from them changed, but remained sweet and hauntingly familiar. Angela began noticing the dresses were in larger sizes as she moved forward, yet they still looked as if they were designed for little girls. She found it difficult to not stop and admire many of the dresses, which seemed to range from simple play dresses to very delicate and frilly party dresses.
Eventually, she came across a beautiful dress that she knew, somehow, was hers. In the dim light, she saw a summery pink eyelet dress with lacy white trim on the hem and short, poofy sleeves, a white Peter Pan collar, and a white satin sash that was tied into a huge bow in the back. Without a second thought, she had shrugged off her grown-up clothes (which somehow had gotten very loose and baggy) and stepped into the -- no -- her dress.
She was still struggling with the last button on the back of her dress when the voice returned, but instead of the strange echo that had seemed to bounce off the inside of her skull, this was the distant sound of a voice filled with warmth and strength. "Come along, young lady."
Angela turned toward the voice and waded through the clothes until she came out onto a wide, sandy path in the middle of a dense forest. Standing in the middle of the path, looking both terrifying and beautiful, was a giant lion!
"A-Aslan?" She could barely speak above a whisper.
The Great Lion answered with a nod. "I was beginning to wonder if our enemy had shrouded your heart too deeply in the false reality growing in your land. I'm glad you were still able to hear me and answer my call."
"I'm a little confused." Angela nibbled on her lower lip for a moment before she had the nerve to continue. "What enemy are you talking about, and what is the false reality?"
"I'm not sure of the identity of the enemy, although I believe a certain witch you've come to know is most likely involved. The false reality is something that has been twisting your world in some unusual ways. For instance, it turned you into an adult."
"But I never felt like an adult."
"Yes, you're one of the few who can sense what is real in yourself, even when all else tells you otherwise. It is that specific ability, which I believe will help my army turn the tide on the false reality. Will you join me?"
Angela looked down and, for the first time, saw her real self. The joy and relief she felt was almost overwhelming. She knew she could not allow others to continue going through what she had experienced.
"Yes," she answered, her eyes brimming with tears. "I will. I must."
Aslan's rough tongue gently brushed a tear from her cheek. "Then let us go. We have much planning to do before the war."
Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.
There's girl bikes. There's boy bikes. Then, there's Trans-Bike. Looking for a bike that breaks all the rules of gender and may cause the very foundation of society as we know it to come tumbling down? Then take a look inside!
Image, text, and concept copyright 2007 by Heather Rose Brown,
=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
Ward of the State
(pilot episode)
Copyright 2021 by Heather Rose Brown
In a near-future world not too different from our own, homelessness has become a hot topic. Citizens are demanding *something* has to be done about it. This is the start of a story about what happens when drastic plans created by poorly informed but enthusiastic committees are put into action.
=-=-=
My shoulder was being shaken as someone whispered, "El, wake up."
I opened a sleep-crusted eye. A familiar silhouette was framed by the grey light peeking through the crack between the boards covering the nearest window. The icy morning air turned her breath into a foggy halo while she wriggled into a jacket.
"What's going on, Cyn?" I asked as I pried open my other eye.
"We gotta hide," Cyndie said as she flung the matted covers off me.
I shivered as I sat up, then winced when the ancient springs of the mattress under me groaned. We both froze, barely daring to breathe as we listened. There was a faint noise outside. It could have just been a gust of wind blowing around a bit of debris. It could have been something else.
After a minute of silence, I moved my feet to the floor, then inched my backside off the mattress, until I was crouched beside Cyn. Once I found and pulled on my clothes, I gave her a nod, and we tip-toed over to the closet. I pulled the door open, then froze again when it creaked.
There was another noise outside. It almost sounded like feet shuffling. We didn't wait to listen this time, and just skittered into the closet. After closing the door, I reached around until my hand bumped into a wall. I ignored the grime sliding under my fingers as I searched, then gasped when I found the entrance to the crawlspace.
I was trying to push open the board covering the entrance, when a ground-shaking bang made the closet door rattle. This was followed by tinkle of shattered glass and clatter of wood shards, as a booming voice shouted, "Go! Go! Go!"
Cyndie shoved my arms aside and said, "No, not like that." Her nails scraped and scrabbled against something wooden. A few nerve-wracking seconds later, there was a whiff of dry, dusty air. "Come on," she said while grabbing my hand.
I crawled behind her, then yelped when my head cracked against the edge of the crawlspace entrance.
While I was shaking my head to clear away the stars I was seeing, a mechanical hum started, then grew closer. A voice too perfect to be natural said, "Life readings detected."
"Hey!" a more normal voice shouted. "Think there's somebody in here!"
The door swung open, and a bright light flooded the closet. I lowered my head and sprinted as quickly as possible while on my hands and knees. I was halfway into the crawlspace when thick fingers wrapped around my ankle and dragged me back out.
"Where you think you're going, missy?" asked the man who had shouted earlier.
I was tempted to try pulling my foot free, but I wasn't sure what I'd do after that. Trying to get back into the crawlspace, where Cyn was hiding, could lead to her getting dragged out as well. Instead, I flipped onto my back, squinted into the light, then said in a voice as deep and growly as I could manage, "I *ain't* no missy."
The man holding onto my foot chuckled. I swung my free foot in the general direction his voice came from, then grinned when it smacked into something solid.
"You little..." he muttered, then said something under his breath. I ignored the comment, yanked my foot free, then started rolling onto my feet. When I took a step towards the doorway, a high-pitched whirring started. My whole body began vibrating.
Pain flowed through me, until every nerve was on fire. I tried to scream, but it came out as more of a whimper. My legs stopped working, and I tumbled to the ground. I tried to get up again, but my numb limbs refused to move.
As my eyes closed I noticed someone new standing in the doorway.
"Why'd you stun her?" the new person asked.
I never heard the answer.
=-=-=
A strong, bitter stench drifting from one nostril to the other made me want to cough. I didn't have the strength for that, so I let out a strangled wheeze instead. When that didn't seem to help, I tried to sit up, but my body wasn't in a very cooperative mood.
"I think she's coming around, Doctor," said a light, feminine voice.
A warbling hum started above my head, then moved at a steady pace towards where I assumed my numb feet must be. A deeper, though still femine voice said, "Scans indicates he's conscious, but hasn't fully recovered."
"He?" asked the lighter voice.
"That's correct," said the deeper voice, which I assumed to be the doctor.
"But she ... I mean he looks so--".
"Nurse," said the doctor in a firm voice.
"I'm sorry," said the woman I decided must be the nurse. "Should I administer the stimpack?"
"Yes. Set it for ten cc's."
There was a short hiss somewhere below my chin. A couple of seconds later, my body began to tingle. The first thing I was able to move was my eyelids. Although they felt heavy, my lids eventually slid open.
I glanced from side to side. To my left was an array of unfamiliar devices. To my right were two women. One of them was in pink hospital scrubs, and had her blonde hair pulled back in a ponytail. The other woman was wearing a white labcoat, and had short, curly, brunette hair that was sprinkled with strands of silver.
The blonde haired woman smiled brightly as she said, "I'm Nurse Jenson. Could you tell me your name?"
I tried to answer, but the only sound I could make was a dry croak.
"Would you like something to drink?"
When I nodded, the nurse turned to something set into the wall, pressed a button, then said, "Water. Point two liters. Cold."
The scent of ozone filled the air when a glass of water phased into existence. Nurse Jenson picked up the glass, then reached for a spot above my head. The upper half of my bed began lifting, until I was almost sitting upright.
"Take slow sips," the nurse said as she held the glass to my lips. The cool fluid slipping across my tongue and down my throat was nothing like the filtered sludge I'd gotten used to while living rough. "Is that better?" she asked as she drew a half empty glass away.
I nodded, then said in a hoarse whisper, "Thank you." I swallowed, then said in a more normal voice, "To answer your question, my name's Ellis."
The corners of the older woman's mouth turned up, and her eyes crinkled as she said, "It's a pleasure to meet you, Ellis. I'm Dr Arems."
I smiled and asked, "What's up, Doc?" From the blank look I got from her, I guessed she may not have seen any of the ancient flicks they showed at one of the shelters I'd bunked in briefly, so I shrugged as well as my recovering shoulders could manage, then asked, "I mean, what's going on, Dr Arems?"
The doctor looked down at the data pad she was holding, tapped it a few times, then looked back up and said, "At the moment, we're working on helping you recover from the unauthorized use of an instrument which induced both paralytic and somniferous conditions."
"Recover from ... what?"
My arm only had a slight tingle when Nurse Jenson patted it, then said, "She means, we're helping you recover from being stunned by an overzealous Housing Enforcement Taskforce officer."
My chest tightened and my pulse raced. "We'd been raided by HET?"
Dr Arems tapped her device again, then frowned at me as she asked, "There was more than one of you?"
"Oh ... no, it was just me," I said while thinking of Cyndie. Even though we'd only been squatting in the same abandoned house for a little over a month, she'd been the closest I'd had to a friend for a long time. Something hot and damp slid down my cheek when I wondered if I'd ever see her again.
If this looks interesting to you, please let me know, and thank you for giving my pilot episode a read through.